Dav20 vampire the dark ages 20th anniversary core rulebook master ygor edition by Fernando Luiz Vieira Ferreira

Giulia Barbano, Tanya Cohan-Diaz, Elin Dastal, J Dymphna Coy, Jim Fisher, Anna Kreider, Anna Loy, David A Hill Jr, Danielle Lauzon, Geoffrey McVey, Marianne Pease, Neall Raemonn Price, Renee Knipe, Renee Ritchie, Lauren Roy, Monica Speca, Tristan J. Tarwater, Steffie de Vaan, Brian York, Filamena Young

Credits Developed By: David A Hill Jr Written By: Giulia Barbano, Elin Dastal, Tanya Cohan-Diaz, J Dymphna Coy, Jim Fisher, Renee Knipe, Anna Kreider, Anna Loy, David A Hill Jr, Danielle Lauzon, Geoffrey McVey, Marianne Pease, Neall Raemonn Price, Renee Ritchie, Lauren Roy, Monica Speca, Tristan J. Tarwater, Steffie de Vaan, Brian York, Filamena Young Edited By: Renee Ritchie V20 Line Developer: Eddy Webb Creative Director: Richard Thomas Art Direction & Design: Mike Chaney Interior Art: Mark Kelly, Kieran Yanner, Cathy Wilkins, Aaron Riley, Ron Spenser, Andrew Trabbold, Andrew Richie, Brian LeBlanc, Ian Llanas, Rachel Kahn, Carlos Samuel Araya, Michael Gaydos, Andy Hepworth, Mark Syme, Vince Locke, Tomek Tworek, Drew Tucker, Glenn Osterberger

David’s Special Thanks Dade Ian, Acacia Crimefighter, and Modistina Sophia Hill for being the best kids in the world, Paul Marchant for consultation and righteous anger, Dan Lanman for being positive and meticulous, the Dead Gamer’s Society of Orange County for support and PLAYING GAMES, Erik Uriarte and Jessica Hammer for Hebrew translations on no notice, the Mongols for always being the exception, the Onyx Path forums’ countless awesome voices, to Allen Varney, Fred Hicks, Brian Newman, and a bunch of others that helped me in a massive time of need, Justin Achilli for being Justin Achilli, Matthew “Black Hatt Matt” McFarland for being the best predecessor/friend/developer ever, Monty Python’s Terry Jones for a working class take on Medieval history, John Green for encouraging me to remove the word “barbarian” from my drafts, to Tochigi Prefecture for allowing me to live in Japan, Richard Thomas for believing in the World of Darkness enough to keep it undead through everything, and of course to my team for rocking the fuck out of this project. Vampire: The Masquerade Creators: Mark Rein•Hagen with Steven C. Brown, Tom Dowd, Andrew Greenburg, Chris McDonough, Lisa Stevens, Josh Timbrook, and Stewart Wieck

A Book of Five Backer Thanks Chapter One: Jason Ludwig. For reminding me of a classical musician. Chapter Two: Jeremy Miller. For telling me to call him wolfshead, after the single word of 300,000 he contributed. Chapter Three: Ryan "Ryan-O, Lord of the Thunderbats" Owens, for giving me a name funnier than anything I could have come up with here. Chapter Four: Henry R. Moore III, for having the only name that would fit fine in this book without any fussing. Chapter Five: Khrystof, well, to be honest, I guess his would, too. But he'd probably be Tzimisce or something.

© 2015 CCP hf. All rights reserved. Reproduction without the written permission of the publisher is expressly forbidden, except for the purposes of reviews, and for blank character sheets, which may be reproduced for personal use only. White Wolf, Vampire, World of Darkness, Vampire the Masquerade, and Mage the Ascension are registered trademarks of CCP hf. All rights reserved. Vampire the Requiem, Werewolf the Apocalypse, Werewolf the Forsaken, Mage the Awakening, Promethean the Created, Changeling the Lost, Hunter the Vigil, Geist the Sin-Eaters, V20, Anarchs Unbound, Storyteller System, and Storytelling System are trademarks of CCP hf. All rights reserved. All characters, names, places and text herein are copyrighted by CCP hf. CCP North America Inc. is a wholly owned subsidiary of CCP hf. This book uses the supernatural for settings, characters and themes. All mystical and supernatural elements are fiction and intended for entertainment purposes only. This book contains mature content. Reader discretion is advised. Check out White Wolf online at http://www.white-wolf.com/ Keep up to date with Onyx Path Publishing at http://theonyxpath.com/

Table of Contents Introduction

What This Book Is 12 What is a Vampire? 12 Caineâ&#x20AC;&#x2122;s Brood 14 The Embrace 14 The Hunt 14 Source Material 14 Contents 14 Playing The Game 15 Exposition - The Hunger 15

Chapter One: A Place In Time

The Embrace 22 Physiognomy of the Dead 22 The Beast 23 Midnight Courts and Churchyards 24 The War of Princes 24 The Audacity of Youth 24 Social Distinctions 24 Age 24 Fledglings 24 Neonates 25

Ancilla 25 Elders 25 Methuselah 25 Antediluvians 25 Clans Both High and Low 25 Clans 26 Crowns and Beggars 26 The Roads 27 The Traditions 27 The First Tradition: The Covenant 27 The Second Tradition: The Domain 28 The Third Tradition: The Progeny 28 The Fourth Tradition: The Accounting 28 The Fifth Tradition: Destruction 29 The Sixth Tradition: The Silence of the Blood 29 Dead Cities 30 Prince 30 Keeper 30 Chamberlain 30

Sheriff 31 Harpies, Scourges, and Others 31 Tales of Damnation 32 Brother Slays Brother 32 Generation 32 The Amaranth 32 Understanding the Generations 33 Second Generation 33 Third Generation 33 Fourth and Fifth Generation 33 Sixth and Seventh Generation 33 Eighth, Ninth, and Tenth Generation 34 Eleventh and Twelfth Generation 34 Thin Blood 34 Enemies and Mysteries 35 Hunters 35 Werewolves 35 Witches 35 Shining Ones 36 Ghosts 36 Deeper Mysteries Still 36 Lexicon 36

Table of Contents

Chapter Two: The Clans of Caine 40

Chapter Three: The Roads We Walk 110

Muddy Waters 40 High and Low Clans 40 Assamites 42 Brujah 44 Cappadocians 46 Gangrel 48 Lasombra 50 Malkavians 52 Nosferatu 54 Ravnos 56 Setites 58 Toreador 60 Tremere 62 Tzimisce 64 Ventrue 66 Bloodlines 68 Evolutions 68 Unknown Origins 68 Alternate Origins 68 Air of the Exotic 69 Exclusivity 69 Ahrimanes 70 Anda 72 Baali 74 Bonsam 76 Children of Osiris 78 Danava 79 Gargoyles 82 Giovani 84 Impundulu 86 Kiasyd 88 Lamiae 90 Lhiannan 92 Nagaraja 94 Niktuku 96 Ramanga 98 Salubri (Healer Caste) 100 Salubri (Warrior Caste) 102 Salubri (Watcher Caste) 104 True Brujah 106

A View of a Road 110 Walking a Road 111 Initiates 111 Adherents 111 Paragons 111 Apostates 111 Excommunicates 112 Changing Roads 112 Step One: Diminish Virtues 112 Step Two: Wander Astray 112 Step Three: Moment of Truth 112 Road Ratings 112 Road Features 113 Ethics 113 Initiation 113 Organization 113 Aura 113 Virtues 114 Paths 114 Sins Against the Road 114 Moments of Truth 115 Golconda 115 The Road of Beast 115 Via Bestiae 115 Path of the Hunter 117 Path of Journeys 118 Path of Liberation 118 The Road of Heaven 119 Via Caeli 119 The Road of Humanity 121 Via Humanitas 121 Path of Breath 123 Path of Community 124 Path of Illumination 124 The Road of Kings 125 Via Reglis 125 The Road of Lilith 128 Derech LilitÂ 128 Path of Thorns 130 Path of Veils 131

Table of Contents

Path of Making 131 The Road Of Metamorphosis 131 Via Mutationis 131 The Road of Sin 133 Via Peccati 133 Path of Pleasure 135 Path of the Devil 135 Path of Screams 136 Other Paths 137 The Christianization of Europe: A Successful Propaganda Campaign 137 The Pagan Traditions of Europe 138 Minor Roads 139 The Road of Bones 139 The Road Of Yasa 140

Chapter Four: Character Creation 144 Essentials of Life and Unlife 144 The Dark Medieval World 147 Order and Chaos 147 Good and Evil 148 Storyteller, Troupe, and Character 149 Step I: Character Concept 151 Overall Concept 151 Clan 151 Road 152 Archetype: Nature and Demeanor 152 Step II: Choosing Attributes 152 Step III: Choosing Abilities 153 Step IV: Choosing Advantages 153 Disciplines 153 Backgrounds 153 Virtues 154 Step V: Finishing Touches 154 Road Score 154 Character Creation Quick Reference 156 Traits 159 Attributes 159 Physical Attributes 159

Social Attributes 160 Mental Attributes 161 Abilities 162 Talents 162 Athletics 162 Skills 166 Knowledges 170 Nature and Demeanor 175 Backgrounds 179 Virtues 183 Willpower 183 Blood Pool 184 Health 185 Experience 185

Chapter Five: Gifts of the Blood

188

Learning Disciplines 188 High-Level Disciplines 188 Combination Disciplines 189 Blood Sorcery 189 Abombwe 189 Animalism 191 Auspex 194 Sudden Revelations 194 Overstimulation 195 Bardo 200 Celerity 202 Advanced Celerity 202 Chimerstry 204 Daimonion 208 Dementation 212 Dominate 217 Flight 221 Fortitude 221 Advanced Fortitude 221 Mytherceria 222 Obfuscate 224 Obtenebration 228 Ogham 231 Potence 234 Advanced Potence 234 Presence 235 Protean 240 Quietus 244

Quietus Cruscitus 244 Quietus Hematus 248 Serpentis 252 Spiritus 254 Temporis 256 Valeren 260 Healer 260 Warrior 262 Watcher 265 Vicissitude 267 Blood Sorcery 271 Paths and Rituals 271 Abyss Mysticism 271 Koldunic Sorcery 274 The Transylvanian Kraina 275 The Black Sea Kraina 277 Genius Loci 278 Necromancy 278 The Path of Bone 278 The Path of the Cenotaph 280 The Path of the Corpse in the Monster 281 The Graveâ&#x20AC;&#x2122;s Decay 283 The Path of Haunting 285 The Path of the Sepulchre 286 The Path of Ash 288 The Path of the Twilight Garden 289 The Vitreous Path 290 Necromancy Rituals 292 Thaumaturgy 296 The Lesser Paths 297 The Greater Paths 299 Thaumaturgical Rituals 302 General Rituals 303 Clan-Specific Thaumaturgical Rituals 310 Combination Disciplines 312 Combination Disciplines 313

Chapter Six: Rules

320

Rolling Dice 320 Actions 320 Reflexive Actions 321 Ratings 321

Dice Pools 322 Multiple Actions 322 Difficulties 322 Failure 322 Botches 322 Tens and Specialties 323 Automatic Successes 323 Trying Again 323 Complications 324 Extended Actions 324 Resisted Actions 324 Teamwork 324 Using the Storyteller System 324 Time 324 Example of Play 325 Examples of Rolls 327

Chapter Seven: Systems and Drama 332 Dramatic Systems 332 Automatic Feats 332 Physical Feats 333 Mental Feats 336 Social Feats 337 Spending Willpower 339 Regaining Willpower 340 Blood Pool 340 Using Blood Pool 340 Replenishing Blood Pool 341 The Blood Oath 342 Combat Systems 343 Types of Combat 343 Combat Turns 343 Initiative 343 Resolving Actions 343 Defensive Maneuvers 344 Damage 344 Combat Maneuvers 345 Health 350 Dice Pool Penalties 350 Movement Penalties 350 Incapacitated 350 Torpor 351 Final Death 351

Table of Contents

Applying Damage 351 Mortal Healing Times 352 Derangements 352 Roleplaying Derangements 352 Deterioration 354 Diablerie 354 Disease 356 Faith 356 Falling 356 Fire and Burns 356 Frenzy and Rotschreck 357 Rotschreck: The Red Fear 358 Golconda and Other Means of Salvation 359 Becoming Mortal 359 Poisons and Drugs 360 Sunlight 360 Temperature Extremes 360

Chapter Eight: Storytelling

364

Storytelling Commandments 364 On Storytelling 366 Making Your World Dark Medieval 367 Creating Nuanced Storyteller Characters 369 Representing Other Cultures 370 Improvisation for Storytellers and Players 370 Play Styles 372 Collaborative Storytelling 372 Using the Rules 374 Pacing 376 Facilitating the Story 378 Before Character Creation 378 During Character Creation 378 Storyteller Characters 379 Sources for Storyteller Characters 379 More Than Set Dressing 380 When to Use Storyteller Characters 380

Table of Contents

How to Build your Storyteller Characters 381 Bringing Storyteller Characters to the Table 382 Antagonists and Storyteller Characters 382 Mortals 382 Uncommon People 383 Nobility 386 The Church 389 Vampire Hunters 390 True Faith 392 Receiving True Faith 392 Increasing in Faith 393 Losing Faith 393 Systems for True Faith 393 Miracles 394 Holy Artifacts 394 The Faithful 395 Animals 396 Swarms 399 Ghouls 399 Rules 400 Demons 400 Sample Demons 401 Charms 402 Exorcism 402 Ghosts 403

Chapter Nine: The Dark Medieval World

406

Dark Medieval Italy 406 The City-States 406 The Papal States 406 Florence and Tuscany 407 Milan 409 Bologna 409 Venice 409 Rome 409 Kingdom of Sicily 410 The Other Europe 410 Hungary 411 Transylvania 412

Bulgaria 413 Serbia 413 Bosnia 413 Bohemia 413 Poland 413 Lithuania 414 Livonia 414 Prussia 414 Carpathian Rus 414 The Principalities of Rus 415 Georgia 416 The Steppe People 416 The Mongols 416

Appendix A: Merits and Flaws

419

Gaining and Losing Merits and Flaws 419 Physical Merits and Flaws 419 Physical Merits 420 Physical Flaws 421 Mental Merits and Flaws 421 Mental Merits 422 Mental Flaws 422 Social Merits and Flaws 422 Social Merits 423 Social Flaws 423 Supernatural Merits and Flaws 425 Supernatural Merits 425 Supernatural Flaws 426

Appendix B: Apocrypha of the Clans

431

Assamites: A Clan of Judges 431 Road of Blood 432 Brujah: Letters from Carthage 433 Cappadocians: The Cult of Lamia 436 The Cult of Lamia 436 Gangrel: The Last Age of Adventure 438 Finding the Great Prey 438 Watching 438

The Prize 439 Giovani: The Up and Coming 439 Lasombra: The Road of the Abyss 441 Malkavians: The Mysterious Spiral 443 The Ordo Aenigmatis 443 The Ordo Ecstasis 444 Ravnos: The Clan of Paradox 444 Road of Paradox 445

Salubri: The Clan of Three Ways Modern Nights: Arriba la tres ojos The Code of Samiel Ethics of Vindication Setites: The Road of Set Setite Roads Setite Warriors and Witches Warriors of Glycon

446 446 447 448 448 449 449 449

Witches of Echidna 450 Toreador: Courtly Romance 451 Tzimisce: The Dragonâ&#x20AC;&#x2122;s Claws 453 The Dracul 453 The Koldun 453 Revenants 453 Of Kupala, Vicissitude, and the essential debasement of Clan Tzimisce 454 Ventrue: The Round Table 455

Table of Contents

“The High Torturer will be pleased with this one.” She dressed as a nun, with chainmail beneath, though it would be incorrect to call her holy. Rather, she was a slayer of men and monsters, and she dragged Dominique into the rural church by the braids in her hair with a meanness unmatched by some Cainites. “He will. Though she’s a cold fish, isn’t she?” The companion, a bald-headed inquisitor with all the sanctity of a toadstool grabbed at her arm to yank her to her feet. Dominique allowed herself to be pulled, and inquisitors started a bit when they realized how tall she was, and how strong her build. “Too cold,” the nun said, her eyes going wide. “It’s a demon!” She held up a cross and backed away. “Wouldn’t that be nice for you? But no,” Dominique replied, her fangs extended and her eyes wild. “No demon. Just death.” She ate the inquisitors, a waste of time perhaps, but it needed to be done. Then, overly sated, she turned to the altar, and with a bag she’d carried just for that purpose, she carefully made a package of the book that was tucked just under the bible there. With that, she rushed to the door in hoped of beating a second wave of inquisitors when they figured out that a patrol was missing. “And thus, it is by the Prince’s decree that all vessels to the crown under the age of 58 begin to pay an additional pint so equivalent in monthly taxation. I will personally collect this tax or tribute starting tomorrow night. Tell your friends, because ignorance of the law is no excuse here,” the Prince’s favorite childe, a man who called himself the Duke, announced to a room full of the Prince’s court. If a single one of them was under 100, it would have been surprising. Which might have been why there were murmurs of surprise when Granny Penne stood up, her body slouched in one direction thanks to the degeneration of her muscles and cartilage in one half of her body. “It isn’t right. It is unfairly biased and impossible to satisfy this new law. It is inhumane to do to the childer of this city. It cannot stand. Where is your sire to speak to this? Or is this another blank lettre de cachet?” The Duke glowered at the older woman, and advanced. “How dare you?” he bellowed. “Do you have any idea who you are speaking to?” “Do you?” she asked in return. “The wretch is your elder, Duke,” the harpy announced with a sort of glee, tossing fuel on the fire. “Someone should summon the sheriff,” a younger and wiser member of the Duke’s brood suggested, and deputies went running. “This wretch is not MY elder.” “I am your elder, boy, and the elder of your sire. But for the gentleness of my nature, I would put you down right now simply because you annoy me. You should thank Heaven for my humanity.” Which was about the point that the Duke lifted Penne by her neck and threw her through a door. “Nary enough hours a night, and they get shorter each year.” The Gangrel pushed through some thick overgrowth between a pair of trees and broke into a solid run. Her muscles trembled and her skin itched. The whole of her wanted to change; the Beast railed against her heart, demanding to run free. She glanced over her shoulder, the great black crow that had been her companion for a decade now, rested on a branch, a small bundle in the claw of its left foot.

Fine, she accepted the pull. She’d long ago made an arrangement with the monster inside of her. You can run, and we will hunt when this is over. Shudders of pleasure moved from her bones to her skin as the change took place. Her human skin molted, turning to ash in the air. Her long, dark braids fell away, both skin and hair revealing the shining grey pelt as if it had always been there, just under the skin. Her bones bent, broke and reformed as she ran, causing her to fall forward, and barely break stride as she became a great grey wolf that smelled of blood. The pain was exquisite and as soon as the sting of it began to fade, she was already craving the next change. Dominique and her Beast ran as one toward London. The crow stayed on her perch in the now distant tree. “How do you even call yourself a Cainite?” The Duke, a title he’d taken himself, drove a steel boot into Penne’s midsection twice more. “You’re not fooling anyone with your holier-than-thou horse shite, old woman.” If the Duke had been anyone but the Prince’s childe, he would have known better. The woman he was beating, the one who remained passive while he struck her again and again was his elder by centuries. But the children of power rarely see the larger picture. “There is no reason to argue with an animal,” she said, finally, getting up to hands and knees. A few of the courtiers had filed outside now to watch the violence. Not stop it of course, but watch and pretend they were shocked. Someone chuckled when the old wretch called the man an animal, and he turned red, literally, as rage and vitae rushed through his system turning dead muscles into iron and egging his Beast on. “Get up!” he shouted at her. “Get up and give me a real fight! You want to be some kind of martyr? No one believes in your sanctity, old woman! Your Road is a lie! A crutch for the weak!” His voice broke as he shouted, and frothy blood formed at the corners of his mouth. “Matters of the soul must confuse and frighten those who have already sold theirs, I imagine.” She got up to her knees and now there were a few laughs. For the court, this was the most fun they’d had in ages. The Prince’s harpy made a note to insist Penne come along more often. “Are you trying to make me kill you?!” the Duke bellowed. A Sheriff’s deputy stepped forward, but the Sheriff stopped him, shaking her head grimly. The finely manicured bushes to the west burst open with a shower of leaves and twigs, revealing a powerful grey wolf that stalked just two paces forward toward the conflict. Seeing this, Penne rose to her feet. “No, but I am hoping that you will try.” She held her hands, open out to him, as if offering him an embrace. “Do you have it?” She then called over to the grey wolf as the Duke charged her. “Don’t you lay a hand on that boy! You know the laws,” the Sheriff called out to Penne, or maybe the wolf. With shivers and a groan of pleasure, the Gangrel’s fur fell away, and she rose from a crouch in human shape. “It should be along any minute.” The Duke charged Penne, and in the flickering lantern lights outside, it was clear he was not the one driving the body. Rather, he had fallen to frenzy. The blow he delivered drove the old woman ten feet, but she stayed upright this time, as if falling earlier had been her choice. “I can only keep him busy for so long, Outlaw!” “Look, old woman, this was your plan.” Dominique cracked her neck and eyed the Sheriff’s men who were inching toward her. She shook her head once, and they stopped moving forward. “I could eat him for you,” the Gangrel teased, and from the courtiers, a few gasps as they pretended to be shocked. “Heaven help you, love.” The Duke charged again, but when he reached the old woman, she was gone, having vanished into thin air.

“She’s behind you!” the harpy shouted, and the Duke spun to find the old woman ten feet off and behind him, but still making no move to attack. Penne shot the harpy a look. He only grinned at her cruelly. She rolled her eyes at him. A black bird broke the tree line, its massive wings blocked the crescent moon for a moment. It circled wide, landing on Dominique’s now outstretched arm. “Ah, there you are!” She stroked the bird’s beak and it cawed. “He’s like that because you spoil him. Never on time.” Once again, Penne flickered from existence so that the Duke couldn’t grab her. He howled as an animal and the crow cawed back, threatening. “Why don’t you concentrate on not being torn apart, aye?” Dominique took the package from the bird and shouted. “Hey, Cassandra! The prize you coveted.” She threw the package into the air, and from the shadows, a figure appeared, caught the package, and disappeared. The Lady of the Lake never dawdled. “Time to go, granny.” “Indeed,” said Penne. She flickered again, gone, only this time she didn’t appear. Dominique lifted her arm and the bird took off. She then bowed to the assorted gentry with a flourish, making it clear by her wide gesture that her fingers ended in long sharp talons. No one tried to follow her as she backed up and left the court grounds. With an hour left before sunrise, it was possibly a mistake to meet with Dominique. She could have put it off a night, but she’d made an agreement, and Penne wasn’t of a nature to go back on her word. “You came,” Dominique noted, pacing in a half circle. The crescent moon had moved low in the sky, and the little clearing in a small wood on the border of London was dark as pitch but for that sliver of distant and silvery light. “Let me get this clear in my mind. You went to court and let that imbecile pick a fight with you so you could keep the court occupied while I slipped into town with your delivery? That could have gotten you killed.” Penne shook her head. “I’m not so afraid of the children of power. There was no better place to safely meet Agnes. And publically passing the package to her like that means that everyone knows where it is. That’s important.” Dominique stopped pacing. “I don’t see why.” “Nor are you meant to. You did your job, and well.” Dominique huffed. “I did nothing for free. I’ll take my pay.” She advanced suddenly, moving in on Penne with speed like death was at her heels. The older woman put up no fight and let the Gangrel descend on her. A moment, the Kiss between them, and the Gangrel howled happily as she drank her elder’s blood greedily. A moment later, Penne pushed her away. Few could have managed it. “Your addiction is going to get you killed.” Penne preferred to whisper important advice, as if expecting it to go unheeded every time. “It’s no addiction. It’s motivation. And it’ll give me the strength I need to pull this whole place to the ground some night.” “Call it what you like.” Penne got up from the ground, while Dominique rolled onto her back and grinned at the stars. “It will still get you killed.” “Or you. But not tonight, I think.” She sank, slipping down into the soil and vanished under the cover of it. Penne sighed. “No. Not tonight.” She left the clearing to make her way back to the London undercity and contemplate the ripples that would come of the rock she’d thrown tonight.

ood evening. I hope we find you well. Welcome to V20 Dark Ages. To put it succinctly, you’re probably G familiar with Vampire, and probably with Vampire: The

Masquerade, 20th Anniversary Edition. You’re almost certainly familiar with roleplaying games or storytelling games. V20 Dark Ages is its own product. If you’re just coming in to Vampire, this is the only book you need to play. If you’re a long-time fan, you’re going to find all sorts of little love letters in here, as well as updated concepts and some new ideas inspired by the past iterations of Vampire and Dark Ages.

What This Book Is Here are some of our goals with V20 Dark Ages. A Nostalgic Experience: Most of you are coming to this book with years of experience with Vampire. Every single member of our team shares that. We’re digging deep to find the things that we love about Vampire, and hopefully the things you’ve loved about Vampire, and we’re giving a new set of eyes on them. An Authentic Experience: The Dark Medieval World is all about style and authentic experiences. Note that this does not inherently mean historically accurate experiences. V20 Dark Ages takes place in 1242, but stylistically, we pick and choose ideas, both fictional and factual, that build an evocative experience. In the words of immortal sages, “Just repeat to yourself it’s just a show, you should really just relax.” A New Experience: The Dark Medieval World is a large, frightening place. Here, we want to offer some new experiences and characters to help fill that world. In INTRODUCTION

many cases, the material will be deeply reminiscent of past iterations of Vampire, but you’re not going to be reading the same content over again. We’ll tell these stories with new voices and from different angles. We’ll be providing new options and new biases. A Unique Experience: Tonight, we’re shaking the dust off our old party dress. We’re going to try to remember the old steps, and we’re going to show off some moves we’ve learned since we last wore it. We might stumble here and there, but I think at the end of the night, you’ll want to take us home for drinks and maybe a little more. A Supplemental Experience: This book is not Roleplaying or Storyteller System 101. We offer some advice for storytelling, but we’re light on the fundamentals. We have all the rules, but we saved space on rules elaboration and examples so we could devote that space to more game content. V20 goes to great lengths in a lot of these places, and if you need further details, it’s a great read.

What is a Vampire?

Dark Ages, players portray vampires in 1242, or we call it, “The Dark Medieval World.” Our vampires InasV20

are unique to V20 Dark Ages; in some ways, they’re even different than V20 vampires. They share some traits with mythological, literary, and cinematic vampires. But it’s best we get some basics out of the way right now: Vampires are immortal. Mostly true. While they can be destroyed, they can live forever. Vampires drink blood. True. Vampires exist on the blood of the living. They take no sustenance from mortal food. They

NEW RULES, OLD RULES art of our philosophy of bringing an authentic but not always accurate experience is offering some P new angles and ideas in game rules. If you’re familiar with past iterations of Dark Ages, you’ll notice that some of the Disciplines have changed, and some of this, that, and the other thing might be a little different. We want to give you a little more bang for your buck and provide some fresh content to go along with the swaths of reprinted and recompiled material. If you prefer the new editions, that’s great. If you prefer the old editions, we’ve written this book to be highly compatible with old content. If you prefer the Vampire: the Dark Ages version of Superpowerus 5 over ours, use it.

drink via retractable fangs, which they develop immediately upon becoming undead. After feeding, they can lick the wounds and close them, leaving no evidence of the vampire’s theft. A vampire’s victim becomes a vampire. False. Some vampires kill dozens or even hundreds of humans across their years. Vampires choose to create new vampires by draining a mortal of all their blood, then feeding them from their own veins. Vampires are demons. False. Vampires are possessed of a dark passenger deep within, a Beast, which compels them to monstrous fight or flight responses. But vampires are essentially people in a horrific situation. Vampires die in the sun. True. While some can hold off the sun’s rays for a few moments, sunlight will quickly reduce a vampire to ash. Vampires shy from crosses and running water. False. While some rare specimens cannot stand classic banes such as garlic and crosses, most have no issue. However, some of particularly true faith can repel vampires with the strength of their convictions. Vampires die from a stake through the heart. False. However, wooden stakes that penetrate the heart will paralyze the undead, leaving them vulnerable. Vampires have unholy strength and power. True and false. With time and with lineage, vampires gain certain supernatural abilities, from frightening strength, to the ability to make an unwitting victim fall into a false love, or to transform into a wild beast. Vampires have sex. Unabashedly true. Vampiric existence is one of taboo and dark celebration. To many, sex fit those What is a Vampire

descriptions well. If anything, to vampires, sex is only diminished somewhat by the constant overstimulation of feeding. To a vampire, the moment of feeding is the single most ecstatic, euphoric experience of their immortal existences. Indeed, some attribute a holy origin to the rapture of blood drinking. A vampire’s bite is not a metaphor for sex. Vampires have sex. They have great sex. They also need to feed on human blood to survive. These things can occur at the same time, but they are not the same thing. Mimicking human reproductive functions, lubrication, and ejaculation, requires the expenditure of blood for all but rare vampires. This can make sex a wasteful proposition. But keep in mind that not all sex is penetrative; vampires have penetration down without the need for vanilla sex.

Caine’s Brood In 1242, most vampires in Europe believe they descend from Caine. Caine, from the Abrahamic Bible, who killed his brother. Caine, who God cursed for committing the first murder. According to the legend, Caine took his vampiric curse on the road and created three other vampires. This Second Generation of vampires created thirteen. These thirteen, the Third Generation, each birthed a clan of vampires.

The Embrace Vampires were once human. They become Cainites through a process called the Embrace. A vampire drains every bit of a human’s blood, then feeds the corpse some of her own blood. The corpse becomes Cainite, and rises, hungry. The new vampire is undead; her heart does not beat, she does not breathe, she need not eat. Over the following nights, she adapts and adjusts to her new state, learning the capabilities of her Cainite vitae – the cursed blood that animates her.

The Hunt The hunt means something different to every Cainite. To some, it means finding drunk derelicts who can’t fight back. To others, it means finding lovers who want for the bite, and ask for more when it’s over. Sometimes it means frightening a combatant with vulgar displays of power. To many, it means cultivating a cadre of humans who grow to need the closeness of the Kiss – the Cainite bite. The hunt is a shift in power dynamics. The vampire finds a person and puts him into a moment of vulnerability. No matter how she finds that vulnerability, or whom she finds it in, she finds it. Sometimes she creates it. Sometimes she searches long and hard for it. Sometimes she simply waits for it.

INTRODUCTION

Source Material Vampires are popular. Also, the night sky is black. Finding source material for your V20 Dark Ages chronicle should be no difficult task. But beyond vampire stories, right now, period dramas and stylistic medieval fantasy are huge. You’d be hard-pressed to not find solid inspirational material. Off the beaten path, there’s Terry Jones (of Monty Python fame) and his book The Crusades. It gives a strong, compelling look at every day life in the period. Unlike many accountings, this greatly favors the common, working class person. Which is to say, the kinds of people Cainites would be likely to interact with on a night-to-night basis.

Contents Here’s what you can expect to see in the coming chapters:

Chapter One: A Place in Time This is your introduction to V20 Dark Ages. It covers what it means to be a vampire, a Cainite, in 1242.

Chapter Two: The Clans of Caine Next, we explore the clans of Caine, and some of the esoteric bloodlines of vampires not so tightly married to the clan structure.

Chapter Three: The Roads Afterwards, we touch on the Roads vampires walk, the philosophies and loose organizations that keep them from devolving into animals.

Chapter Four: Character Creation Now, we make the characters with which we tell our stories. As well, we define the traits that comprise your characters.

Chapter Five: Disciplines Next, we address the gifts of Cainite blood; the sorceries and powers vampires wield.

Chapter Six: Rules These are the basic rules for play. They are how we resolve conflicts in V20 Dark Ages.

Chapter Seven: Dramatic Systems Here, we offer more complex and specific systems for play.

Chapter Eight: Storytelling This chapter provides advice for how to tell your stories and make a game flow.

Chapter Nine: The Dark Medieval World Here, we offer advice, essays, and options for crafting the world in which your story takes place. We also provide ideas and systems for Storyteller characters to fill out the setting.

Appendix A: Merits and Flaws Here, we provide Merits and Flaws, optional traits to add expanded detail to your characters.

Appendix B: Apocrypha of the Clans This section features bonus content, some new game traits, some additional fiction, and other material to offer some depth to your V20 Dark Ages chronicles.

Playing The Game V20 Dark Ages, you will have the chance to tell many of tales. Sweeping sagas that stretch from one end Iof thenkinds continent to the other. Meandering yet shocking trails through the politics of church and state. Gory crusades, desperate pilgrimages, and hopeful relocations are all fair game. Regardless of the chronicle the Storyteller places before you and the tale you dare to tell, there is one story each player will have to tell: the story of being a Cainite, a vampire, in the Dark Medieval World. Regardless of clan, affiliations, or missives, the Beast within and the blood-splattered drive to sate your nature

trickles through every aspect of the story. Whether you see your vampiric nature as a calling, a blessing, or a curse, your nature is what it is. You can choose how you deal with it. But you must face it. You must build your unlife as a vampire around it carefully, meticulously, lest the structures of society, culture and belief come crashing down around you. The Beast runs it course. Its dark urge ebbs and flows, waxes and wanes. To control it, to use it, you must become familiar with it. You must learn the cycles of your hunger, how much blood is needed to quiet the Beast to where you can think again, how to deal with the crash after the ecstasy of sinking your teeth into the flesh of your victim, and how to cope with the hunger creeping in again, threatening to shake the brief moment of peace you had. Exercise, habit, and rituals can focus the mind away, prolonging any one stage of the bestial cycle. Yet everything you do leads you around and around, forever until your final night. Hunger. Hunt. Feed. Digest. You pull back from or claw towards these stages, trying to merge this aspect of your life with that you are forced to lead and survive. Popes, kings, and armies come and go. At the end of the night, your hunger still remains.

Exposition - The Hunger Every evening you awake and something is wrong. You are hungry. You recall other evenings, evenings from another life. You would wake up, your stomach rolling within you, growling. You’d walk over the floor, the stone cold on your feet. You would eat stale, yeasty bread and sharp, salty cheese, wash it down with a gulp of flat beer and go lay down again. You would feel the chunks of food between your teeth. The mossy feel of a dirty mouth as you rolled over in bed and pulled the sheets over your head to keep out the dark. The memory seems so far off. You always wonder why you bother recalling it. You wake up and something is wrong. You are hungry. You are alone. You roll the word “hungry” over in your mouth. It sticks there, like a word you knew, that you’re trying to translate into another language but can’t. Something is lost on the translation. It sticks in your throat. Your mouth is dry. It is often dry. Hungry is as close as you can get to describing the sensation. But your stomach never growls, not ever. You growl. You lack. Yet you are so much improved from days you desired bread and cheese. Faster, stronger, deeper, keener. Still, an emptiness within you yawns. From within it, the growl comes. The demand. It shouts the price for your being, the desire of your unbeating heart. It shrieks. Playing the Game

Craving. Perhaps “craving” is a more accurate description. Still, you hold on to the word “hunger.” Hungers can be sated. Hungers hold hope in being satisfied. You are awake. Something is wrong. You are hungry. You ate yesterday. Your mouth wasn’t dry. It was wet, and sticky, and hot. You remembered in life, at the height of ecstasy, panting, shuddering, sweating. Now you never breathe. You never shiver. You never sweat. You feel hungry. Now you gulp. Gulp, lick, slurp, suck. Hot, rich blood filled your mouth, flooded your throat. The Hunger inside you melts away, dissolved by what you have greedily taken. Your greed sates it. But that was yesterday. This is today. Awake. Hungry. Yesterday. Today. Forever. Many go hungry in the Dark Medieval World. Food security means the difference between life and death for everyone. A ruler who controls the distribution of food throughout the land amasses power and draws the eyes and wrath of those with open mouths and empty bellies. Food does not come easily. It must be grown or found. It must be killed and it must be prepared. Food is cooked over fire in homes. Whatever cannot be eaten carefully preserved and stored away for those lean times. Food is often shared and people are thankful for it. Prayers and sacrifices are made for good crops and fair weather, to ensure at the very least, the people will have full stomachs. And then there is you, the vampire. You cannot partake in the feast around you. The community of eating, so important to this time, is forbidden to you. It sickens you. And crueler still, the food you need presses in around you, tempting you with its scent and vigor. Feast and famine effects you just as it does the humans who mill about you. Foods you loved in life may tempt you or repulse you now, the memories of their texture and flavor a burden. The hunger you feel is more than the need for sustenance. It is a lack, deep inside, which must be filled. It is destructive, gnawing at you. The power your sustenance gives you makes it more tempting. The nature and scope of the thing you need does nothing to lessen your desire for it. You need blood. You can smell it around you. You know where to get it. It is within your grasp, yet you must not indulge. You are trying to have a conversation with the priest who has information on where the monk in question may have gone off to. Yet you can smell the sweet odor of his sweat, feel the heat pulsing at his neck, and hear the thump of a heart still living within their chest. INTRODUCTION

You must weigh your opportunities. You must feed before you become too weak, too vulnerable. Whatever you have told yourself is the reason for your nature, for the Beast which snarls and snaps within you must be reckoned with. How hungry do you allow yourself to get? How close do you walk to humans when your craving scrapes at the very edge of your cold, dead skin? What do you do to keep yourself from reaching forward faster than they can anticipate and taking what you thirst for?

Action - The Hunt If you could salivate, drool would drip from your mouth. You would slobber. The street is full of them. They walk the street. Some carry torches. Some have destinations. Others wander. Holy symbols hang at their necks and wrists. The symbols never mask the smell. The smell of dirty, hot skin, and beneath that, hotter still, is the heady, intoxicating scent of their blood. Their skin is so soft, so thin. It does nothing to mask the fragrance of what you would take from them. The buildings are full of them. They lock their doors. They hang their charms in the doorways. These items do nothing to sway you. They cannot deter you. They do not sate you and so they cannot stop you. The warmth of the building is the warmth of those within. You wish to bury that warmth deep inside you. When you talk to them, the hunger within stirs. The chasm widens, as if to invite you in. Sink deep. Sink your teeth deep. If you could drool, you would slobber. Spittle would spray from your mouth. It would land on their hot skin. You have found someone. You have made your reasons and your excuses. It’s almost romantic. This is the one, you tell yourself. If you could drool, you would wipe your mouth with your hand. Torchlight dances around you. The torchlight is for the victim. It makes them feel safe. You could see them in the dark. You have marked them. You can feel them. Anticipation sharpens you. Your prey walks and you follow. Sometimes you follow in the shadows, away from the bright orange fingers of torches, orange fingers that pry. Sometimes you follow in plain sight. Your reasons and excuses spur you on. Your feet travel over dirt roads, through tall, dry grasses, hot, dusty sand, the haphazard cobblestones of a street younger than yourself, over the smooth stones of the temple floor. You swallow, hard. A gesture left over from another life. Your mouth would be watering. Your feet are so quiet. If your prey suspects anything, they do not suspect you. They do not suspect what you are. What you will do. No reaction comes from your body, dead but alive. Still you stalk. You follow. You draw closer.

Your hunger is a blessing. It is a gift. It will grant you success. It ties you to your prey. This is the one. Patience is rewarded with success. Success turns to surprise. You feel their heart thump harder. The reek of fear. You are real. Finally. They see you for what you are. They see they are the prey and you are the predator. They see it is too late. Still, they run. And you chase. If your mouth could water you would be drooling. At least you can throw your head back and laugh. Depending on your life and personal morals, you may stave off feeding as long as you can. Or you may embrace it as a rite of your people, knowing soon the Beast which lies coiled within you will soon be able to strike and have its fill. Eventually, you will decide the time is right and you will engage in the Hunt. Some vampires have rituals or parameters they hunt within. They may set aside certain days for hunting or certain phases of the moon, or stars may signal the time to begin your search for your victim. Others still simply wait until their Hunger hones their Beast to a fine point, finding that keen moment where their senses are honed to the delicate instrument needed to exact their prey. Just as human hunters come with many methodologies and targets, so do vampires. Some are undiscerning and simply grab the first unfortunate who passed by as they lay in wait. Others seek out particular individuals or frequent certain locations, knowing the type of prey they seek is likely to pass through. A number may have stipulations to lessen the cruelty they are about to force upon whoever comes into their grasp. They may lay bait for their prey, reasoning it away as compassion. At least their prey had a full belly and no cares before they were dispatched. Hunting may take place over the course of the night or over a long period of time, the vampire stalking the prey in the open or from the shadows. Why? Perhaps to heighten the connection, to make feeding more meaningful? As a challenge? Vampires are not alone, stalking the hovels, streets, and roads of the Dark Ages. Charlatans and rogues look for purses and goods. Sex workers look for customers, selling their wares without displaying them first. Inquisitors boldly pursue heretics, torches raised high. Witch hunters and those tuned to the supernatural search in the dark, peeking behind the veil between the worlds frayed and thin when the sun is a memory. All who linger outside at night have their reasons for doing so. Hunting is different from hunger. In hunger, the vampire is acutely aware of their disconnect from the rest of the human populace, in all the facets that may entail. In the hunt, the vampire first engages with the prey. Their senses, heightened and precious, see, smell, and hear things the prey is unaware of, the promise of taste

both goading the vampire on and forcing them to keep themselves under control. They focus on their intended. Impending intimacy looms. Death looms. They cannot know or they will flee. If they flee, they may cry out and the hunter may become the hunted. The chronicle may require you to take your eyes from your mark. It may require you to engage a mortal in the hunt that you would not otherwise pursue on the behalf of an organization or individual seeking out the mortal demise of a liability. It may remove you from your hunting grounds or force you to change your methodology. In the hunt, you may still lie to yourself. Others stalk in the evening hours. Yet none are looking for what you are looking for, and not for the same reason. The Beast desires and the self strives to direct. You must measure yourself against your hunger and pace the pursuit of what you require. You will have it. It is simply a matter of when.

Climax - The Feeding Grip. Grasp. The stretch of your mouth. You bite down hard. Teeth tear through skin, muscle, veins. Soft, tough, chewy, hot. Your mouth will not hold back. Fear shoots hot, thick blood into your mouth. It gushes. It wants to leave their body. Blood spreads itself wantonly over your tongue. You soar. It is more passionate than the most sensual kiss. It is more satisfying than the finest delicacies, more intoxicating than the headiest wines, and more liberating than the most sacred of religious rites. The Beast has what it wants, and yet it asks for more. And more comes. It gushes. It flows so freely, like an offering, for you. All your reasons and excuses melt away. There is no need for justification. There is no judgment. There is no damnation. There is you. There is your mouth. There is hot blood. There is a body pressed up against yours, so close, so giving. Blood. Your mouth is wet with it. And still, it comes. Feeding is the ultimate paradox within the vampire. It is the vibrant, ecstatic joining of two bodies, an intimacy never to be replicated. Yet the act hurls the vampire away from humanity, thrusting them farther and deeper into the darkness as the light of the human victim is snuffed out. In the act of feeding, these two contradictory actions embrace, mingle, and coalesce. The act of feeding is violent. Even when done quietly, carefully, with a sedated or sleeping victim, it is still the rending of flesh so blood may be spilled. It is Cainite versus Seth. It is Caine murdering Abel again, removing the glory the human may have brought the world. Blood, generally reserved for deities and demons coats your throat, flows through your limbs, invigorating you. The rush of the chase leads to the rapture of feeding. More intoxicating than any Bacchanal rite, you are a childe Playing the Game

of Caine in that moment. Each vampire will have their own method and rituals for feeding, but the desire to drain the victim dry and move on to the next is strong. The Beast no longer slinks through your nightly life. In that moment, it is your life, and if you cannot contain it, it will rage, uncontrolled. It does not wish to remain in the cage of rules and rituals, only summoned to perform tricks. It wants to sink its terrible teeth and crunch bone, slurp blood and suck the marrow from those it can catch. Every feeding is the damning evidence that you are not a human. Every feeding is a frenzied proclamation as to your new, powerful, dreadful heritage. Every drop of strange blood that fills you makes you stronger, better. Harder. Mercy is shown at your discretion. The habit of killing and the growl of the Beast makes each drawing from the vast pool of humanity easier. You long for a day where you can glut yourself, even as blood fills your mouth. It is up to you to pull back, to disengage from this fleeting connection and force your Beast back behind the trappings of law and rules you use to contain it. You have your fill, as much as you dare. As much as you can allow yourself. As much as they have. You are full. But you are never sated. INTRODUCTION

The Denouement All you dared to take has been given. Warmth flows through you. The blood within you is fresh. The event is fresh. It has not been given. You have taken it. The Beast within has had its fill. Yet still, it wants more. It is not your place to be sated. Even when your body can hold no more blood, it still seeks more. It seeks destruction. It seeks answers. It seeks justification. You would devour everything in its path, as those deities of old once did. Bone would crack, flesh tear, blood spray across your cold, lustful face. Screams would rise into the sky and gurgle, fade and then be silent under your terrible mouth. Satisfaction flees from you as this truth enters your mind, mixing with animating blood. Your face is sticky and you lick your lips. Still you want more. It is never enough. The distractions of politics and knowledge and travel and treachery and friendships and vendettas are never enough. You bite your lip. You taste someone elseâ&#x20AC;&#x2122;s blood. Something else. Something different from you.

They were alive. Now they are dead. And you are alone. Growing colder as the Beast snarls for just a bit more. Just one more. Forever. If you could cry, tears would fall from your eyes. A thief, you take what is not yours. A murderer, you snuff out the life of the unsuspecting. A liar, you spin truths and misdirect to hide your secret. The gorging of blood fills the vampire with hyperbolic emotions, abilities. The Beast is quieted and all your senses quick and keen, able to function without the constant whispers to feed. Human company becomes more bearable, their scent not as tempting. But eventually, the high wears off. The realization sinks in. This may happen while your victim still lays across your lap, their limbs already stiffening in yours. It could happen after some weeks, when the first pangs of Hunger begin to gnaw, your previous feeding seeming futile. Your memories are sharp in your mind. The bodies and victims pile up. Each feeding leads to another. You and your kind remain relegated to the dark. Your kin and clan members stretch on and on, fighting and feeding, towards what? You consume and watch people, villages and cities die, fall, decay. The high of feeding is acute and glorious in its hold on the vampiric psyche and effect on the Cainiteâ&#x20AC;&#x2122;s body, but eventually all vampires must come down. Some vampires

may crash hard, becoming horribly depressed and macabre. Others may simply become more stoic. Others may avoid speaking of the growing emptiness yawning within them as the fresh blood grows old and then drains away during the unlife sustaining them all. The Beast, sated, sleeps and the vampire is left alone with their thoughts, to consider their place in the world. The distractions of social and clan-related obligations may allow the Cainite to focus and recuperate from the bloody ordeal of feeding. But eventually, the Beast will stir again. And the Hunger will, again, take hold. This endless cycle will manifest differently for every vampire in the game. Some vampires will embrace all aspects. Some will drag parts out, avoiding certain stages. But no vampire can free itself from this, the need for blood and all that entails. How you decide to interact with humans when youâ&#x20AC;&#x2122;re hungry, how you choose to feed when you do so, and the excuses and lies you tell yourself to help you cope in the end will be specific to you. Other vampires are also being crushed under this circle of gluttonous desire and exultant pleasure, even those who embrace their vampiric nature completely. The famished and the feasted all walk the shadows of our Dark Medieval World. There is no escaping the cycle. How you approach your own vampiric nature will affect your fellow characters and your place in the society of Cainites.

An outside observer might think that writing a Cainite history would be simple. At the very least, he might suppose composing a history of the last thousand years would be a simple matter. After all, the events in question are in living memory—or at least, something like living memory. (I will take a moment to note here that, despite my ability to compel the truth from them, I have found the histories dictated to me by ghosts are only slightly more reliable than those of the living. These passion-warped shades cannot be relied upon to provide an objective account of anything, but their accounts are entertaining, if nothing else.) But I digress. It is my contention that the long-lived nature of the Cainites renders the composition of a concise and accurate Cainite history all the more difficult. The labyrinthine nature of our politics and the depths of our intrigues make gaining an objective perspective on any single event a monumental task and indeed casts doubt upon the histories that we’ve all been taught as neonates. Let us take the example of Prince Mithras of London. He claims to be the founder of Mithraism and source of its mysteries. By popular account, he styled himself a living sun god and enjoyed the worship of elites all over the Roman Empire, but evidently grew bored of being a deity and decided to enjoy a bucolic existence in London. I do not mean to cast doubt upon the formidable Prince Mithras himself. It is an extraordinary claim, but Mithras is a most extraordinary being. I wish merely to highlight that not only has our history been written and rewritten to suit the victors for millennia, but also that our histories are simultaneously of outlandish scale and yet entirely plausible. The grand scale of some of our stories (and the depths to which Cainites have been known to lie in order to further their own interests) make the Cainite historian’s task a truly daunting one. I do wonder what they will write of Constantinople in a thousand years. Will they remember it as a glorious paradise ruled by an angel, tragically undone by treacherous outsiders? Will they think of it as the inevitable collapse of a mad tyrant’s regime? Will they remember when it was Byzantium, ruled by Cappadocians for a millennium before their arrival? Will the texts recall the plundering of our libraries, the massacre of our clan at the hands of the Latins? Will Cainites a millennium hence tell a version of history that is utterly unrecognizable to those who lived it? If we could see ourselves a millennium hence, would we even recognize ourselves? It is impossible to say. Our world has many histories. Some are secret. Some are common. Most of them contradict one another. Some of them might even be true. It is the task of the reader, then, to which version of history they will accept, and which lessons they will learn from the past. -from A History of Ash and Bone, by Eudocia Melachrina

ye! Here! Who was it that sent you? Did your sire make you, then realize just how very tiring the whole thing is? How hard it is to raise a fledgling vampire up from the mud? Pay it no mind. No mind at all. You aren’t the first, and you won’t be the last. You, come sit here at my knee. Stop your sobbing, you’re wasting the vitae. You’re the Damned, now, and it could be a whole lot worse. Count your blessings, aye? Being damned, vampires, it’s as bad as you feared and better than you ever imagine. You sit here, and I’ll tell you all you really need to know. A hundred Cainites or more came and sat here to hear this, and now you join a proud tradition.

The Embrace There’s a beginning to all of this, but that’s not a story I know. I know the end though, and what follows the end, so why don’t we start there? Someone murdered you, childe. Someone decided that your life was to come to an end. There are a lot of justifications for a vampire murdering another, but the only reason it’s ever done is egotistical selfishness. I know, I’ve done in more than a few times. What’s worse, though, is that after they murdered you, they corrupted your corpse, put their foul blood in your mouth, and pulled you from the Grace of God back into this mud pit we call Earth. You’ve been robbed of Heaven, childe, and in exchange, you’ll get an eternity of struggle or servitude or a gruesome and painful end. We don’t know what happens when we die the Final Death,

A PLACE IN TIME

only that we are gone. So I’ll make no promise of Heaven now, but then again, I won’t promise Hell, either.

Physiognomy of the Dead But it isn’t all doom and gloom, little bird. Here. You wipe your eyes again with my apron. Put on a brave face and I’ll tell you about the wonders of your new self. There’s a world of new curiosities and pleasures ahead of you. Oh, don’t you turn away when an ugly old woman talks of pleasures. You’d be surprised what joys you’ll soon find in horror, and what toe-curling delight you’ll draw out of things you’d never speak about in church. Your body, mine, all of us, are made of sin. It’s not a thing to be ashamed of; it’s simply what it is. What a human can do we can do better. We can run faster and see in the dark. For most of us, our bodies become more perfect visions of what we were as humans. No, not me, childe, but I am a special kind of sinner. No! You are a creature meant to steal virtue and arouse vice. You drink blood and tempt the holy with your strange secret powers and your allure. It’s the cleanliness about you that’s always thrown me. Even in my clan, don’t our teeth straighten and grow so very white? I’ve watched during the Embrace, watches as pox marks vanish and turn to baby-smooth skin, or even smoother. Once, I saw a lad who was struck by an affliction of the crown that left him bald as a friar, but didn’t Damnation go and give him a head full of lovely hair. Didn’t he just become a randy beast as a result? This is what I’m saying! We’re creatures made of sin rebuilt by the corruption of Caine to spread slowly but surely across all four corners of the earth.

What else have you noticed? The heart, aye? Sad, that. No, your heart won’t beat unless you make it or you’re thick in the heady rush of slaking your lust. See here, the tears you’ve wept on my skirts? They’re bloody too, and so beware, as a good weeping will give away your nature. You’ll learn to hold it in, childe; we all do somehow. Did I say that you are stronger? Throw yourself from a parapet. Get kicked by a horse. Even a well-intended thrust by a man-at-arms will hardly slow you down. Beware only the Sun, God’s judgment, and fire, God’s purifier, and a blow that would sever your head from your shoulders. No matter whatever the Orthodoxy out of Russia about a stake killing you, they’re wrong. Put a spike of hollywood into a vampire’s chest, and all you will do is stop him. When the stake is removed, he will rise, most likely hungry, mad, and bent on revenge against them that incapacitated him in the first place.

The Beast But you’ve still got your human mind. Odd, aye? All your memories, your feelings, your attachments are still there. You may still be in the town where you grew up, living on your father’s land. You still feel guilt,

don’t you? A heavy heart over your first kill? Oh, I see it in your eyes. There’s a reason for that! For now, you’ve got a human soul as you did before you died. Does that comfort you? I don’t know that it should, because having a human soul means that you can still lose it. And if you do? You fall to the Beast. You become a creature not of sin, but a creature of destruction and murder. You’re nothing but killing and eating without a thought in your head or your heart. You act coy, aye, but I know you already know what I’m describing. You can feel it, can’t you? It moves behind your eyes, testing the confines of your ribcage like your heart is its prison. It’s boiling in your blood, this hate, your Beast. But make no mistake; it’s as much ally as it is enemy. It needs your body to survive for it to survive, and so, it will keep you alive if you know how to find equilibrium with it. When you see fire and you start to run before you’ve realized it, that is the Beast protecting you. When you fly into a rage and kill off the competition invading your territory, that is the Beast ensuring you have enough blood to survive. It isn’t kind or beautiful, but it is nature, after a fashion. It is your nature, anyway, and nature can be terribly cruel. THE BEAST

Midnight Courts and Churchyards nywhere you go in the world, so far as I can tell, you will find vampires. And anywhere you find vampires, A you will find us practicing most of the same customs and

idle pastimes. We meet in pairs or small groups, we wage shadow wars against other small groups, we plot and plan, and we make sure that our downfall, as well as the downfall of our enemies are a sort of spectator sport by those untouched by the drama. We call this society, though it has as much in common with society as rats fighting over the pickings on a corpse. We align ourselves by family lines, we vie for affection, protection, and power handed down by monsters that are our elders in age and strength. And we bicker, backstab, and collude. Sometimes we kill, but that’s rare, as the first draw of Final Death can turn so quickly into a spiral of revenge after revenge. In most counties, we give up our rights to murder one another to one final authority. In this part of the world, we tend to call these leaders Princes. I’m told outside of Christendom, they have other titles, and sometimes, very different ways of doing things. And anywhere you find us, you’ll find a succession of older and older monsters, those who have seen more and more of the extremes and limitations of forever. Poor bastards. Sooner or later, ten years dead turns to a hundred years dead, unless you’ve gotten yourself destroyed. A hundred years becomes two hundred in the blink of an eye. For those of us who do not eat and drink at the table of humility like myself, that age flies by and leaves an elder hungry for more than just blood and sin. It leaves them hungry for conquest and the power like unto God.

The War of Princes In these modern nights where travel, communication, and mechanical wonders leap forward at such a pace to leave old ladies like myself confused and a touch afraid, we have the War of Princes. These nights that are so very holy, and yet, they pass without the Voice of God (if you follow the Pope, that is; we are without a Pope after all). It is in these nights, that the eldest and most listless of us war endlessly over land and power and esteem and sometimes nothing at all.

The Audacity of Youth Was there peace when I was young? That’s a difficult question to answer, but at least, in my wild youth, no great A PLACE IN TIME

Prince demanded I sneak away as fast as my legs could carry me to conduct clandestine war against the Prince of Cardiff. I have witnessed, to my sorrow, a generation of childer Embraced for no purpose other than quick sortie and death at the hands of other childer Embraced elsewhere for the same ends. I will tell you all I can in hopes of preparing you, but alas, I weep inside knowing what your fate is so likely to be. Here, I will lower my voice so that we may not be overheard, though such a thing is unlikely. Know that there are youths who have not accepted the endless wars as their only fate. They reject the Right of Princes and the authority of the eldest. They draw from dark histories and mythologies. They gather even now in the forgotten or forsaken places in London and indeed all over the world. I would not say you should go that way, but it is no more likely a death than the way that was planned for you at your making.

Social Distinctions The oldest books, records, and recollections of the eldest tell us that we have done the things we do now since God threw Caine out of Nod. How our modern minds operate so much like ancient ones tells you this: change is potentially impossible for us as a whole. May I live so long as to see those words proven false.

Age Oh the claim of age! See how I lord it about when anyone comes to order me about. Pah! But pay my bitterness little mind. Grandmother Penne has always been a Fetch and Carry sort. Now I am simply an old Fetch and Carry sort. For some, though, for most even, age brings with it a granted and obvious shine of respectability. This is a dangerous world we have all been Damned into, and I would say, surviving in it for any length of time is a thing to consider, if not respect in its own right. Any vampire who has lived even a year longer than you may have something to teach you, or at least have a thing you can learn on account of them. While you have no reason to love a monster with decades or centuries on you, it may be wise to give ‘em a nod and a bowed head so long as they’ve got knowledge on how to survive that you don’t. If they’re willing to teach, then aye, maybe respect is a thing they can earn. If they refuse, ah well. You can draw the knowledge out in other ways.

Fledglings A fledgling is a youth, a wee, just-born demon fresh from their bloody end. That’s you, my love, still under your

sire’s wing with more to learn than a fresh-birthed calf. A calf is born knowing how to walk. You barely know even that. You’re full of instincts, of course; the Beast guides you to fear fire and sunlight, and that you need to feed to live. What your instincts fail is telling you how to live, night to night, cursed as you are. That’s where your sire comes in, or if you’re very lucky, Grandma Penne. You are an afterthought in most Cainite courts; a non-being who has not earned the right to even be called a vampire. You may find that your needs are secondary to every other you meet, and there is little justice for you that is not granted you.

Neonates When your sire’s had about enough of you, or else has decided that you’ve learned what they can teach you, she’ll take you to her elder, and usually her Prince, and release you formally from her ward. Two things happen in that moment. First, you are awarded a thousand new freedoms. Second, you are tossed to the wolves. Now, you are a vampire in your own right with your own responsibilities and respect. But make no mistake, to many a vampire, a childe so young as a neonate is still disposable. To many, you are, at release from your sire, a new pawn on the board, and one every vampire around you may hope to manipulate to their own end. Or else, they may simply hope to destroy and consume you for whatever terrible reasons they have.

Ancilla So here now is a wretch worth paying attention to, aye? An ancilla is a member of the Damned who has managed to hang on for a century or two and not gone so insane as to be put down. To the youngest of us, they may be more accessible than elders and saner, so worth listening to. The eldest of us may still see them as disposable, but since they are so much harder to dispose of, better to use than simply abuse. If you need a thing done right – an elder assumes – you get an ancilla to do it. Never mind that a wise ancilla has lived long enough to know her best bet is to pass along her duties to a neonate to keep her own skin from the fire.

Elders Sometimes, we beasts last a long time. Forever maybe, or so it seems to those of us who reach these impossible ages. Most vampires grudgingly agree to call a vampire three hundred years or more an elder, though as with any claim of age, manifestation of great power is more important than documentation and years gone by. I know a lad I’ve

got centuries on who most call elder because he’s better than I am at throwing around his potency and creating an air of terror and authority. Not so much for this old bird, though. Still, an elder is a terrible thing, a vampire of centuries who must have killed dozens or hundreds of times. Do not think for a second that you are a special exception to them.

Methuselah Due to my advanced years and incredible patience, I have myself once met a Methuselah. The encounters are always hair-raising, with palpable fear. These monsters are a thousand years or more, and are barely human in their way of thinking. They are clever, ancient, and willing to do whatever it takes to get what they want. At that age, few things can stop them from their desires. Do whatever you can, my little fawn, to never be between a Methuselah and what he wants. Or worse, never be the thing a Methuselah wants. A Methuselah’s powers are unknowable, and often only rumored. Do not cross one. And should they cross you, flee just as fast as you can.

Antediluvians Lastly, we have the Antediluvians, those Damned grandchilder of our mythical founder. If they are real – and that I cannot say – they would be thousands of years old. They exist only in stories, so far as I can tell, and those stories are as varied as the clans. Each one is said to have founded one of the thirteen clans, though there may be more or less of them now, thanks to ancient blood feuds and betrayal. We hear rumors of other clans from other parts of the world which throws our understanding to the winds. Sometimes they are said to be all dead. Sometimes they are said to sleep eternally, exhausted by their own age to wake at the end of nights. Sometimes they are said to be awake and about, pulling all our puppet strings in a war as ancient as mankind’s birth.

Clans Both High and Low ye? I’ve said a word you don’t well know, and so let me explain. We are all of us, reborn into these nights A according to the whims of our sires and perhaps, the will of our sire’s elders. As with humanity, how we were reborn, and to whom, as well as where and when, can matter more than a lifetime of right unliving. Much of your eternity was decided for you by the actions of your sire and his ancestors

CLANS BOTH HIGH AND LOW

before him, long before your heartbeat for the first time, never mind when it beat for the last. And it is these sins before you that color all your nights before you. Let me explain.

Clans You are not just your sire’s childe. Sadly, you’ve got generations upon generations of sinners to answer for. We come from families, all of us, you and I and that Prince in her tower. These families, round about thirteen in number, each manifest their damnation in special ways. We’ve a family of mangled peasants like your grandmother Penne here, and a family of kings and lords so high above the lot of us we cannot even see their feet. The Curse gives each family a way of survival. To further the example, my accursed blood was granted the ability to hide from sight so as not to frighten my prey. The family of kings and lords can put a command in your mind and compel you with raw strength of will to do as you’re told. There is a family of serpents that can make you love them with a smile and a gesture. There’s also a family of roving beasts who can sleep in soil and turn into bats. The list goes on.

A PLACE IN TIME

These are clans. Matters of clan, and therefore matters of family, will go on to fill your nights’ worries for the rest of your unlife. You can’t escaping the impulses and weaknesses of your clan, let alone release yourself from paying for the sins and sometimes reaping the benefits of your cousins and siblings within your city and outside of it. Your clan is as much the shackle that punishes you during your damnation as it is the freedom and power you wield and the politics you will have to dance around forever.

Crowns and Beggars You’re born into a family, and you take the lumps that come with it, aye? So too do you die into a clan, and with that clan comes centuries of weight trial and sin, as I’ve said. In general, we see clans as High or Low, depending on who’s in charge of the city, what the history is, and who’s done the most wrong and been caught in recent memory. A High Clan’s got voice in society, the church, and most importantly, in the Prince’s Court. They have rights granted to them without earning them. They bear privi-

leges just by virtue of being murdered into a lineage. For the Low Clans, it’s different. While we might be able to earn a place as individuals — and won’t that place be a sad dirty place — our clan as a whole always starts off on the bottom rung with plenty stepping on us to get up higher. Usually, who is considered High and who is considered Low becomes a tradition in an area. We’ve long had Clan Ventrue on top here in London thanks to the Romans. And thanks to the Celts, my Clan Nosferatu has long been a Low Clan. I think even if I was crowned Prince tomorrow and the city filled with my childer, we’d still be a Low Clan because it has so long been true in London. There’s no universal truth as to what clans are High or Low. There are trends by region, but ultimately, a city’s Court determines which clans have high standing and importance and which don’t. I’m told it can change in the blink of an eye if a court is totally disrupted, but I’ve never seen it happen firsthand, or known anyone who has seen it firsthand. Fact is, there tends to be reasons why the High and Low is what it is, and each city has its own justification for those positions.

The Roads I know, my little love, I see that sadness in your eyes as you soak in what I have to tell you. Damnation and sin and murder all around you, so you ask yourself “how will I hold on and not go mad in the process?” Let Grandmother Penne give you a little bit of hope, then. While the majority of the Damned spiral down and burn up in the first ten years or so, some of us hang on to who we are or what we someday hope to become. We find a sort of spiritual map to guide us away from giving in to the Beast and the oblivion that promises. These maps are highly personal, but certain schools of thinking are followed with their own guidelines for what makes a smart vampire, or at least what makes a moral one. We call these Roads, and they vary from the familiar to the inconceivable. Your grandmother is what they call a Prodigal, because I follow a Road very similar to my morals in life. There are those whose morals align themselves with the rights of gentry and kings, or those who follow Roads that seek knowledge above all else. I know a Gangrel barbarian of considerable age who functions, thrives even, by following a Road that makes peace with the Beast rather than holding it at bay. I have seen that it works, even if I cannot fathom it myself. There are dark Roads, and Roads practiced by people from cultures so far from what even I know that they seem alien, but we must be careful what we label evil when it comes to surviving the night. Evil is highly subjective when it comes to a culture of murderers, and sometimes, anything that helps you hold on another night is worth almost any cost.

The Traditions Y

our sire has told you that there are laws we have that cannot be broken, hasn’t he? That’s good. You walk with me, and I’ll tell you all about our laws, what we call the Traditions. To most vampires, they are things tossed at you by your sire a few times and then remembered only when you’ve violated them. This is why most vampires don’t survive their first decade. You are lucky, because Grandmother Penne will tell not only what they are, but why they are what they are. This will give you an edge, and when staring down the Sheriff’s stake in the middle of a court meaning to bury you, any edge is a thing worth having. See here, love, in my modest library, we’ve the words of Caine and others, written by a dozen hands. They are the Traditions, but which ones, I wonder, are the right ones?

The First Tradition: The Covenant “Thy blood makes thee my brood, crafted in my image. My curse is thine, and my salvation is thine. I stand before and above thee as god-regent. I am the way, my Traditions my covenant. Renounce me and Renounce all hope.” Thus spoke Caine. - The God-Regent Translations The blood of the Betrayer flows through you, making you in His image. You are cursed, and it is only through obedience that you survive. You are the Betrayer’s kind, and are bound by these, God’s laws for you. - The Qaanoon, collected by Duras the Dacian

Don’t we all need to know where we come from, aye? This Tradition, more than any other, establishes for us from whence we came and who’s got the power night to night. In my part of the world, it’s well known that Caine, the first murderer, was also the first of us, and all power as well as all curses flow directly from him. Why does this matter? Maybe not much to you, but this Tradition is how most Princes establish their authority. Caine tells us, in most translations, that those closest to him are those with the most authority, and so age is the right of authority. It’s a simple idea and works well enough until you consider the oldest vampire in a city may not be the most willing to rule, or able, and those who take power may use their age to hold a rule they cannot manage. From these scrolls, as well as travelers who’ve come to sit down with me, I have come to realize that not all vampires see Caine as the first of us. I’ve heard our creation myth tied to Babylonian gods, Lilith, a cursed African hero, and even those who believe there is no First, or at least, no single First. I cannot imagine how their elders take advantage of these beliefs, but I’m sure that they do. THE TRADITIONS

The Second Tradition: The Domain “As I am master of Nod, thy domain is thine own concern. Thou art its master, and all will respect this or suffer thy wrath. All will present themselves when entering, and thou shall protect them in turn. By right, thou art allowed to hunt within the bounds of thy domain, its blood thine own. Accept its responsibility, minister thy domain, and pay others the same respect thou expect.” Thus spoke Caine. - The God-Regent Translations The herd and the land that they inhabit are the domain. If you can keep it, it is yours. If you can take it, it becomes yours. If you can do neither, you submit to those who can and call them elder. - The Ways of Hibernia, as translated by Duras the Dacian

The territory where you bed down and where you can feed is the night-to-night affairs of all of us, and at least so far as I’m concerned, the most important politics you can stick your nose into. Often, and due to the Covenant, a Prince declares a city as his domain alone, and his ability to hold and maintain that domain is the reality behind his power base. Age be damned; if he cannot maintain his city, he will lose it. But that’s not to say you will starve. A Prince also knows well that he can claim a city as his domain, but he must divvy up its management as well as provide feeding rights to his subjects. Some cities, like my fine London, are divided up into fiefdoms under the Prince Regent, with his favored friends and childer holding domain over these fiefdoms. From there, the likes of you and me beg for scraps and hope we can get permission to feed in one or another of these smaller domains, but it’s an alternative to rule only by one Prince, and so I’ll take it. I’m told some cities operate differently, with large neutral areas where anyone can feed. I’ve also heard that Paradise is full of singing babies and clouds, but I’ll believe it when I see it.

The Third Tradition: The Progeny “Thou shalt only sire another with the permission and blessing of thine elder. To create is the providence of those closest to me, for they shall be accountable. Break this, and both thee and thy progeny shall be slain.” Thus spoke Caine. - The God-Regent Translations Creation is a sacrament, and one not celebrated lightly. One obtains the advice and guidance of ones foremothers and sisters. To celebrate the sacrament without such blessings is to blaspheme and forfeit all that the Mother has given you. - Traditsiya, as collected by Duras the Dacian

A PLACE IN TIME

Just as it is with mortals, aye? Everyone is so very concerned with who is whose heir and who has the right to leave heirs. The struggles of kings and emperors are not so different than the struggles of we, the Damned. Is there a spiritual aspect to this particular Tradition? Oh, I’m not the one to ask that, but could be. To me, the Third Tradition is a practical and pragmatic one. If we could all run about Embracing and making ours every pretty lad who turned our eye we’d make a great many mistakes in the process. And to the elders, of course, who they let Embrace and who they refuse helps to stack the city and the Court with vampires in debt to them. Though the wording in many translations suggests that sire and childer are destroyed, this is not actually a common practice from my understanding. I have myself been wet nurse to many a childe whose sire was destroyed for an illegal Embrace. How often does the Prince say things like, “Well, I could have destroyed you, so you exist by my benevolence. Serve me loyally and live.” I’ve seen the reverse as well, sadly, an unwanted childe destroyed in secret before word can reach court and a vampire in good standing is forgiven the slight since the “problem” no longer exists. Once, I took such a childe in as my own, claimed her, and she lives quite happily here to this night, but that’s a risky claim to make for sure.

The Fourth Tradition: The Accounting “Those thou create are thine own blood until release from thy charge. Until that moment, their sins, their blood and their punishments are thine.” Thus spoke Caine. - The God-Regent Translation What you create is yours and your blood. Their blood and their punishment are yours. - Folk Traditions of the Etruscan Tribes, collected by Duras the Dacian

I will admit, of any of the Traditions, this is the one that perplexes me the most. From a purely selfish beast point of view, why this practice would become so common is beyond me. If there’s a Tradition with a humane or maybe divine source, it would be this one. In essence, the Fourth Tradition makes a sire accountable for who they have Embraced. While that will result in some abuse of these whelps, it also means that the sire must be wise in their actions, their education, and in some ways, reminds them that the other vampires of their city are watching what they choose to do. Creating a childe and destroying it before it can be released is suspect behavior to be sure. I have seen this Tradition used as grounds for punishing a vampire who has created a wayward ghoul. Though it not a popular political maneuver, it can be argued effec-

tively in many courts. Sometimes, being a touch litigious comes in handy.

The Fifth Tradition: Destruction “Forbidden art thou to spill the blood of another of thy kind who is elder. This right belongs only to the closest to me and none other. It is forbidden for those of weaker blood to rise against their elders. This is my final covenant.” Thus spoke Caine. - The God-Regent Translations Do not spill blood, for it is precious. All blood, no matter the source, must be used and useful, blood in the soil is an unforgivable waste. - The Lost Traditions of Phoenicia, collected by Duras the Dacian

Do I surely need to spell this out for you, love? I think you’re clever enough to see what is written all over this particular Tradition. We are all told that killing other vampire is wrong. I can understand the wisdom of that, aye? Most would agree that killing your own stains your soul, no matter the reasons you take your own, and most people have rules or laws about to remind them all that no matter how irritating or troublesome your neighbor might be, taking a hoe to his head is a foul act. Perhaps with vampires, we need a stronger reminder, as the Beast drives us to kill anything and everything we can. Where the common translations of the Tradition take an interesting twist, I’d say, is how Caine tells us that the real crime is in the young killing the old. As “the old” I would prefer not to be killed by the young, but among people with no natural death by old age, that makes for quite the downward pressure from above, aye? I showed you a variant wording of the Tradition there, an ancient one, that focused on the waste of the Blood. Talking to greater experts on this, scholars, I understand that this is not an isolated reading of this Tradition. It allows for any means to preserve the blood, not killing, but retaining the blood in other ways, darker ways. And cultures travel. The Phoenicians, for example, may have brought their dark interpretations to Spain.

The Sixth Tradition: The Silence of the Blood “Never shalt thou reveal thy true nature to those not of the blood. Doing so shall renounce thy claims to my covenants.” Thus spoke Caine. - The God-Regent Translation Do not reveal your nature. - The Traditions of Mali Empire, as translated by Duras the Dacian

It makes you wonder what happens to lose Caine’s covenants? Well. Salvation, obviously, if you’ve been following THE TRADITIONS

me thus far. I imagine if you believe that sort of thing, it’s a terrifying premise, an endless eternity with no hope for redemption, because if you want anyone’s forgiveness, you surely want the forgiveness of the first murderer, right? A more immediate concern, though, is what your elder thinks is the consequence of being denied Caine’s covenants. In many cities, this puts you outside of the protection of the Fifth Tradition and so, revealing your nature to mortals or whatever lurks in the shadows of the night, means anyone with the fangs to do it can bring you down. Usually, a Prince will still expect to reside over some kind of court to determine how much you revealed, but not always. Outside of places where the Traditions rest on Caine’s commands? I cannot myself say for sure, but I know this: intent is everything. Hunters of the Church are almost everywhere, and no matter how you practice the Tradition, letting our secrets out gets us killed. A wise leader, or a selfish one, no matter their religious beliefs, knows that.

Dead Cities o matter what it may look like from the outside, there are not two cities in the world that operate in the same N ways. While there exist some common themes, they never

flesh out in the same way. And even these commonalities are only so common by region. I’m told when you move out of Christendom, none of these titles apply, and even stepping back in time two centuries, you wouldn’t see any cities operate in the way they do these nights. I wonder what we’ll see in two hundred years from now. Assuming any of us are left when the Prince’s War is over, of course.

Prince In my London and in many of the cities that neighbor the area, we are ruled a Prince Regent, a vampire of considerable age and power who rules the lot of us with as tight a fist as he can get away with. Tradition, and the Traditions, say that the Prince ought to be the eldest of all the vampires in a city. I suppose the idea is that the oldest is the closest to Caine, the most powerful, and therefore the most fit to rule. Even in traditional cities like London, the Prince is rarely the actual eldest Cainite. Current, the city is under sway of the eldest’s childer; she rules as he devotes himself to esoteric studies. He can’t be bothered. Truth be told, if we practiced closer to Caine’s intent, the city would be chaos. The true eldest lost his mind some fifty years back or more. There is a value in having the oldest, most horrific monster amongst you as the figurehead of the city. The Prince has a target on their head most of the time, and it is best that to hold the position and rule for long, you A PLACE IN TIME

appear indestructible. Otherwise, you face a short life constantly under constant attack by youthful vampires hoping steal your power, elders disgusted with your petulance, other Princes bent on expanding their regency, and who knows what else. According to my friend the Greek, Athens is not ruled by a Prince. They have long practiced a form of classical democracy in which vampires who control domain may vote for one of three Triumvirate members. The city’s unusually large vampire population is a thing that constantly strains order in the system, and so it does them best to allow the average vampire to feel as if they are a part of the process and a part of the status quo.

Keeper Sometimes I think that the Keeper is meant to die. Their job seems simple: to keep and maintain the Elysia throughout the city. That is, places of peace where vampires may gather and show our teeth to one another without biting. Suffice to say, these places are tinder on top of coal. Any place where two or more vampires meet, you will have the potential for violence. That may well be violence by the knife or word or deed. There’s expected to be a cultural aspect to it. In those rare cases where a Keeper is good at her job, it is because she has an eye for architecture and art as well as security and secrecy. She’s expected to find places that are aesthetically pleasing, stimulating, and occasionally even finds herself responsible for providing entertainment. Or to put it another way, she provides a distraction from the backbiting, if you ask me. And it’s up to the Keeper to keep the peace, protect the Elysium, and prevent vampire doings from spilling out and giving up the secrets of the blood. It isn’t simply herculean; it’s downright impossible. A clever thing, really, to give a position of prestige and power to an enemy you want close, then watch him crumble under the weight of it. The late Prince of London offered me the position once. Once. My companion in Warsaw, an odd paranoid old bird, told me that “keeping” Elysium in her city is the duty of neonates. They’re expected as a group to maintain the places physically and in terms of security. That communal tie must build strong alliances while weeding out the weak. “They all stand, or they all fall,” she said.

Chamberlain Beside the Prince (at least, beside the wise Prince) is his Chamberlain. If the Prince is a force of might and power, then the Chamberlain is finesse. If the Prince is above the mud and stain, granted his position by power,

age, and God, then the Chamberlain has dirt under her fingers like the rest of us. In London and the surrounding areas, only the most formidable elders speak to the Prince. Even if the matter is of the most importance, you can’t get near the Crowned Head. Instead, you better hope you can catch a second of the Chamberlain’s time. She’s the one who knows names, knows sires, knows territories, and if you’re very lucky, knows why what you’ve got to say matters. She’s in the thick of it, and it’s easy to assume that she’s the real power in a Domain. And she may well be. I know of a Chamberlain in Ireland who has carefully maintained her power base through seven different Princes. When the Prince begins to reach for too much power, she simply arranges for rebellion and overthrows him. Then, she returns to her job. It’s a pretty thing, so long as you’re her or her people. I’m told that in Paris, the Court’s so large and the Prince’s Domain so populous that he has a small fleet of Chamberlains, with each one handling different matters. A fine job he must have, with so many hands handling things for him. Poor Grandmother Penne can’t even get a flea to do her bidding, but then, I’m no Prince.

Sheriff Once, maybe two hundred years ago or more, your good Grandmother Penne spent a while as the Prince’s Sheriff. In London, that mostly entails having a full understanding of the complicated common laws that make the London Domain what it is. I spent many a night arguing law and procedure with the Rabble as well as the Lords in hopes of keeping the peace and protecting the Domain from chaos and lawlessness. Every now and again I’d be called in to break up a row, but that was rare. The Prince of London’s got himself some petty criminals and thugs dressed up as Knights that do his bloody deeds. That was never the Sheriff’s job here. I’m told this is not always the case. Sometime a leader of a Domain will look out at her court, see among her courtiers a brute or a savage or a swaggering tough itching for a fight. If she is wise, she will give that vampire a job breaking necks and spilling blood in a legitimate way. Sometimes that job is called Sheriff, but not always. Sheriffs, like Chamberlains, can sometimes outlive Princes and I’ve even heard stories of bloodless revolutions where Prince and Sheriff arranged for a switching of titles and duties. Though I don’t imagine the former Prince-become-Sheriff lasted so long in that city. In almost any Domain, the Sheriff is most likely to have his own territory and private hunting grounds, even over the Chamberlain.

Once, I talked with a Mongolian silk trader, a hardy type to travel so far as he did while Damned. He told me that in his court, the council of elders had their own Sheriff, in counterpoint to the Prince’s. He has his own words for all of this, mind, and assured me the functions were different, but that ultimately the Sheriffs were charged with looking after the interests of the elders or the Prince, respectively, and striking a balance to keep peace was their thankless duty.

Harpies, Scourges, and Others Each Domain has needs unlike any other. In smaller Domains without so many of us lurking about, one city position might do the work of two or three positions in a place like London or Paris, and some cities have needs so unique that the positions they make are like no other. Let me think if I can remember some. London’s Own Rat Catcher: We remember a time when the Romans brought a dole to the humans of London, and we uphold that tradition ourselves. So London’s got a rat catcher whose duty it is to herd rats, see to it that they’re edible, and corral them in cisterns where London’s unfortunate vampires can take their fill. Quanzhou’s Murder of Harpies: In small Domains, rumors and gossip move naturally from vampire to vampire, or maybe the Chamberlain keeps himself busy making sure the right people hear the right stories. In cities with incredible populations, like Quanzhou far east of here, I hear that the court elects a group of socially deadly gossips to maintain social order. It’s a brutal business, sure as anything. Free Lances and Scourges: Rough and rowdy, a pack of savage dogs no matter what you call them or who pays for their services. Most cities have a crew of no-good and brazen bloodmongers who gain favor and wealth beating, harassing, and maybe even killing whoever they’re paid to. Of these sorts, there’s a rare but not unknown special kind of murderer. In London, we call her the Scourge and she moves at the Prince’s secret behest. We see no movement, no message, no evidence left behind. We just know that sometimes, an enemy of the Prince simply vanishes. We guess the Scourge, but really, no way of knowing. Mostly, she seems to handle the chores that can’t be handled in public. When the Prince needs too much out of his own stables, she’s the one disposing of the shite. By the time a blood hunt has been called, she’s already reported the death to the Prince. Always in secret. Always.

DEAD CITIES

Meeting of Elders No matter the Prince, or how the court is set up, if there are old monsters in your home, they will meet. And rest assured, there are old monsters in your home, wherever you live. When word gets back to London town about great sweeping changes in a city or even a region, know that old monsters met in the hoary darkness and either struck a deal or declared war. Sometimes, the elders in a city meet formally, with acknowledgment or even recognition of the Domain. These elders may act as a governing body on their own, support the current Domain, or act as vassals in a line of lieges and lords. Sometimes, these groupings happen in secret, even forbidden by the Prince, though he would have to be a singularly powerful creature to make that sort of demand. I’m told that in the Holy Land, there is a Regent-Prince so powerful and unknowable that he declared no vampire past his hundredth year in death can ever meet with another of that age and beyond. If two elders find themselves in the same place, one must flee or both die. What’s most frightening is to think that this law is somehow enforced. I shudder to think of how.

Tales of Damnation ye, where did we come from? Perhaps the most painful question for any of us to ask, and here you are, cheeks A red with blood, and you ask it so innocently. The truth is, we may never truly know. I can tell you only what stories are told and treated as gospel inside Christendom. Outside of that, the stories are different. As you go about your unlife, you will likely be surrounded by those who believe the story of the First Murder. Always question, my little bird. Always.

Brother Slays Brother I am supposed to tell you that the first vampire and the first biblical murderer are one and the same. And that’s how it’s told anywhere the Bible is read, even in those places controlled by the Hebrew tribes and even parts of Arabia. It’s a sad, long story where one brother grows jealous of another, or does not know how to make his father happy, and so he slays his brother in frustration. Or out of fear of his terrible father, depending on what translation you read. You do read, don’t you, bird? A PLACE IN TIME

From there, he is either cursed for his wrongdoing or transformed by the supreme feeling of loneliness left by his brother’s death. No matter which way you read it, he becomes the Dark Father of all of us. From there he wanders, and suffers, and meets many strange and terrible beings, and many awesome beings. While he wandered, he made childer; the First Generation of the Damned, if you believe the stories. They say he sleeps now, and soon, at the end of the world, he’ll rise again to destroy what he created. Out of love.

Generation What’s what mean, Generation? I say it with a serious weight, don’t I? Well, perhaps even more than age, or at least, along with age, it is a measure of the strength of your blood. Or like the common of us tend to think, your Generation is the thickness of your blood and the strength of your Beast. Traditionally, we count Generation from Caine and his first direct set of childer. Then their childer, and their grandchilder and so on. But it’s just a number, when you get right down to it. I’ve heard that given enough age, the blood thickens, no matter how close to Caine your sire was, you can grow to have blood like ice and a beast as terrible as a burning, lightless sun. This, of course, is rumor and hearsay. Nothing to concern yourself with too greatly.

The Amaranth There is, I’m afraid, one way that your blood may be thickened, but it’s a terrible, and unforgivable sin. If we are sin in flesh, then this is the thing that even the wickedest of us shies from. I would rather not tell you about it; I dread to say the word out loud. But it is vital you know about it so that you remain very careful who you let close to you and when. This most vile act we call the Amaranth, and to commit it is to drink the blood of another vampire. But not just his blood, the whole of him, even drinking his soul and destroying all that he ever was so that you can rob him of his power and increase your own. Make no mistake, it is not a thing you can do by accident, and even if you found yourself needing to drain another of your kind to unconsciousness, there is still a chance to turn back and leave him in torpor or ashes, which is better than the alternative. Believe me. If you so will it, if you push through your mind and sanity, resist, it is possible to complete the act, but never by accident.

It thickens the blood. It strengthens the Beast. It may give you powers the likes of which you’ve never dreamed, but what it does to you is irreversible. And what we do to you if we find out is very simple: we destroy you.

Understanding the Generations Generation isn’t just a measure of potency and age. Nothing is ever that simple with the likes of us. No, A Generation also confers a sort of position and, in some cases, a title and a whole set of assumptions to go along with that title.

Second Generation The childer of Caine are the Second Generation, if you follow the God-Regent translation of the Book of Nod. Most stories say there were only three direct childer of Caine, them that he made to live with him in the great city of Enoch before the flood. One, they say, was an impossibly beautiful woman, and the others are up for debate. Wiser minds than mine look back over the history and assume that these first childer and Second Generation were destroyed in the flood right along with Enoch, because if not, they would be creatures of incredible age and strength now. If you believe that the world will end when Caine and the Antediluvians rise from slumber to fight, you have to wonder, what would the Second Generation, Caine’s closest childer, do should any of them have survived? Common wisdom is that the childer of the Second Generation went on to form the clans as we are now, though there are those of us who make claims that their lineage and clan comes from the Second and not the Third Generation.

Third Generation Once the childer of Caine began to Embrace, Enoch must have become one very large very dangerous family drama. The Third Generation, they say, is the start of us, the start of the thirteen clans of vampires. We hear in stories that the first thing the Antediluvians did was get into blood feuds with each other and wrestle one another for power. There was killing, mayhem, and maybe the first cases of Final Death and the Amaranth in the streets of Enoch. Is it any wonder we fear them, when so many of the stories are of powerful madmen who seem to know only war and destruction? If the end of nights is the rise of these monsters, the Antediluvians, then those nights will be beyond terrible.

We don’t know how many remain tonight. We only know that their touch is present in every trouble and strife any vampire feels anywhere in the world. Is your sire cruel to you? He was probably made that way as a part of a grand scheme by an ancient that none of us will ever fully fathom. Did your Prince suddenly declare open war with a Prince nearby who had yet been her ally for a century? You can guess that’s because an Antediluvian made it so. They meddle and they interfere and they manipulate out of a need for power and to perhaps, to destroy one another. I’m told that the myth of Golconda comes from these beings. If there are any who are seeking redemption and found it, it is likely that they are Antediluvians. I don’t know if I believe it, and more, even if they did, it makes no difference, since they’ll still wage the wars of the ancients if only to keep the world out of the hands of their more horrific kin. I’m a pawn and disposable no matter how warm-hearted and blessed my master may be. I don’t assume any of these beings, if they are real, even approach human understanding any more. Gets harder for me, night by night, and I’m still in the thick of it without the eons they have suffered through.

Fourth and Fifth Generation If we are barely pawns in the games the Antediluvians play, the Fourth and Fifth Generation are the Knights. Useful, powerful, maneuverable, the most potent and dangerous holders of domain in Christendom come from these Generations, and we call them Methuselahs. In Arabia, they have another name, and so I understand, yet another in the distant East. Because they are the most powerful waking monster any of us should hope to see, their power and their lives are under constant threat. Of course, we’re barely more than gnats compared to the Methuselahs, and so there is a strange balance between power and those what would eat up that power and make it their own. I think it is the Methuselahs who started and maintain the War of Princes, but that’s only because one told me so.

Sixth and Seventh Generation These, my dove, are your elders, and you should steer clear of us whenever you can. While the rare Methuselah may rule a large and ancient city, most domains belong to the Sixth or Seventh Generation. Remember, dove, even now, I may be your enemy, because I am old and I am hungry in ways you cannot yet imagine. Stay on my good side, stay away from me, or else stay on your guard in my company. UNDERSTANDING THE GENERATIONS

Remember also, that many of us at a certain age and a certain potency of blood can no longer sate ourselves on the blood of the living. For us, the only way to satisfy the hunger is to feed on you. For the eldest, sometimes it is the vampire that is prey. If you find one of us has suddenly become overly kind to you and yours, she may be grooming a new herd. Then again, you don’t put your cattle on the front lines, so maybe there are worst ways to be used by the elders.

Eighth, Ninth, and Tenth Generation Who doesn’t love an upstart, aye? These monsters may well be your sires, and they are lean and hungry. They have been around long enough that they’ve seen the way the world works, but don’t have the age and thickness of the blood necessary to rule. Though from every ancilla I have ever met, they seem to think they all have some greater, better way. There is not a vampire in all the world more deserving of power and position than whatever ancilla you happen to be talking to. That said, recall that most of them are young enough to remember being human, and may come close to your way of thinking. If anyone can intercede on your behalf against the dangers of the night, he may be an ancilla. That is, until he turns around and uses you against an elder he hopes to usurp, of course.

Eleventh and Twelfth Generation These are your kin and your rivals, my dove, and there are a great number of them. I should say that the young, the neonate, outnumber the elder by at least three to one, and that’s liable to increase as we make more and more to struggle and die against the countless neonates being created by the our enemies. If you make it ten years, it will be a miracle, but you have things we don’t have. You have numbers. You have strong intimate ties with humanity as well as your own morality. Maybe you still have your faith or your wealth or your ability to travel. All in all, we make you because we need you, and don’t let any other older vampire tell you otherwise.

Thin Blood It is possible, I’m told, for the youngest of us to create a vampire themselves, but it is rare as few of you have the strength to do the act, physical or political. Without the physical power, the victim simply dies. Without the political power, some angry elder kills you both for the having the audacity to try it. A PLACE IN TIME

We don’t tend to bother counting Generation after the Twelfth, as anything further removed from Caine can scarcely be called a vampire at all. Tragic wretches, one and all. We call them Thin Blooded and watch for signs that they need to be put down.

Wassail One sign we look for is reaching their final frenzy, or what we often call the Wassail. When a vampire entirely loses themselves to the Beast, when the man or woman they once were is gone forever, there is one final frenzy as the Beast seeks to destroy as much and as fast as it can manage. The vampire becomes a raw force of destruction, and in that time, becomes more powerful and dangerous than they could imagine before they kill and eat and kill and eat and nothing else. There is no reasoning with the Beast in this form. There is probably no return. We put these plagued animals down as soon as we find them. That is the only sure way to stop the destruction. Of course, your Grandmother Penne has heard of a monster in the cold north woods that is a vampire in a constant state of frenzy. It is old and powerful and can seem to plan and reason. It chooses its battles to ensure its survival. Is this what comes of a long period of Wassail, or a unique expression of the Beast? Who can say? I don’t go into the woods. Ever.

Golconda And so what’s the end of your story? Murdered by a fellow? Soul eaten by a nemesis? Become a wild animal to be put down? Fall asleep and never wake? Maybe there’s another way. Here, I’ll speak softly as there are those vampires who don’t care for these things to ever be discussed. The story goes that you can make peace with your Beast, and find a balance between animal and human that grants you a state of beautification. You become like a saint among us. You retain your dark powers, but the sun no longer kills. You do not need the blood of others to survive. You cannot be stopped by a stake through the heart. Those of us who go looking for the blessed state of Golconda likely die in the process of looking. Further, it is possible that the Antediluvians themselves have the secret and seek to keep it from the likes of you and I. So even if you did reach such a blessed state, be assured, you’d be hunted until you were ash. But maybe it’s worth it, even if you only have a moment of peace before the Final Death, aye?

Enemies and Mysteries enemy unless I have reason to be. So it is Well and true, we are meant to be Iamwithnotanyyourvampire.

like-minded with each other, even as we are territorial and violent. Even as we are a touch cannibalistic we are still first nepotistic. We are not your only threats, and knowing us and knowing of us is not the only mystery to unravel in these dark nights.

Hunters If you want my honest opinion why it’s so difficult to be a vampire in these violent and fiery nights, blame the Cathars. There have always been hunters, humans foolish enough to think that they have right and virtue to put us to ash. Then again, being Damned, they have a point. The problem is not that sometimes humans find us and want to kill us. The real problem is that now they can gather and unify under papal decree. They can use torture and murder to root us out. They can burn whole villages to the ground to get at just one of us. And they will. But somehow we’re the monsters.

Werewolves Here is what I know about the Lupines. Don’t go into the woods unless you’ve made peace with your maker. Lupines are roving packs of wild men that can transform to wolves and rip you to ashes, or so they are described. I have never seen one, but a beloved Gangrel friend of mine assures me that I have met a few. He says when they are in the cities, hunting for mates and the unclean, they are impossible to tell from humans. This is, until you bite them and they turn into towering monsters and destroy you. They’re wolves in lambs’ skins.

Witches If there is a thing more and wretched than us, then it is the witches and warlocks of this dark time. Your Grandmother can remember a time when those rare humans with magical powers were revered instead of feared. In those days, they lived freely and were worshipped as servants of gods, if not gods themselves. Like us, they have since been chased into the shadows of humanity, living as a shallow echo of their past gloryand fearing the stake and the Inquisitor. Unlike us, though, they have only one miserable ENEMIES AND MYSTERIES

lifetime to suffer. Unlike us, they cannot hope to survive to wiser more worldly times. Don’t assume them as automatic allies against the Cross, my love, because they’re greedy for your life and the power in your blood. They will use you in pieces and parts if you don’t use them first.

Shining Ones Now you’ll think this old woman mad, but the hours wear on and I think my guard is low enough to tell you about the other things that lurk in the brambles and the thorns. Living in this world and also outside this world are the Others, the Shining Ones whose name you should never speak aloud. They are wild nature embodied, and unknowable to us. They are our opposites in every way, and you do not want to mix with them.

Ghosts I have told you that you will kill, if you have not already. And when you kill, sometimes the soul of those you’ve slain will not cross over for judgment. They will linger to torture you, to finish their lives’ works, to protect their loved ones, or out of sheer malice and rage. Whatever the reason, ghosts are as real as you and I, and you will make more than one before your Final Death. And believe me when I tell you, ever there was a ghost who was upfront about the cause of their torment. They are no simple puzzles to unfold and destroy, no matter what our Roman cousins might tell us.

Deeper Mysteries Still Here now, I’ll tell you that these are not the only things that share the night with you. Danger and excitement are around every corner, if you go looking for it or not. Dig deep enough in the ground, look to the trees and the deepest wood, under the Holy See or in your local crypt. Know that there are deeper mysteries than the likes of me hopes ever to experience. Dig, and you’ll find something. Always.

Lexicon Amaranth, the: The act of drinking the hearts-blood or soul of another Cainite. While questionable in its ethics, it is highly effective as a means to gain an instant, significant increase in vampiric power. ancilla (pl. ancillae): A middling-aged vampire usually somewhere around Tenth and Eleventh Generation, though age is a more important indicator. Tends to be between 100 and 200 years old and hungry for power. A PLACE IN TIME

Antediluvian: Vampires of the Third Generation. Unknowable and perhaps only myth, the secret motivations behind the War of Princes is often attributed to the Antediluvians. Beast, the: The tangible manifestation of a vampire’s Damnation, the hungry monster that lives in her skin and drives her to hunt, kill, and frenzy. Becoming, the: Either a term for a vampire’s Embrace, or the agonizing period just after the Embrace as the human dies and the vampire is born. Bitter Crusade, the: Events surrounding the Fourth Crusade, which bring about the end of the Long Night. Blood Oath, the: The bond of blood that enslaves someone who drinks Cainite vitae. Book of Nod, The: An often-translated text purported to tell the story of the first vampire. Many translations exist, but none agree on every detail. Cainite: A vampire. Caitiff: A vampire with no claim of clan, or a vampire who was forced out of his clan. childe: A vampire’s get. clan: One of 13 great vampire family lines. Each clan has a unique collection of gifts and a unique curse to their blood. consanguineous: Vampires who share a sire; a brother or sister in blood. coterie: A group of vampires that live and act together for mutual protection. Damned, the: All vampires in any culture where the Book of Nod is recognized. A society of the dead. domain: A region of land, industry, wealth, and herd ruled over by a vampire. A domain can be as large as the vampire that holds it can maintain. Some are only so big as a building or a farm, while others are whole sprawling city states. domitor: A vampire who possesses another via the Blood Oath. elder: A vampire over the age of two hundred years old. Embrace, the: The act of killing a person and birthing a vampire. Erciyes Fragments, the: A known collection of apocrypha from the Book of Nod, detailing the Cainite creation myth. fledgling: A freshly Embraced vampire, traditionally one that has not yet been introduced to Damned society still under her sire’s wing. Gehenna: The Final Nights when Caine and the Antediluvians will rise and battle each other over the final fate of the world.

Generation: How many steps a vampire is from their progenitor, which denotes how potent her blood is. ghoul: A human tool, empowered by and addicted to vampire blood. Golconda: A state of balance between the Beast and the soul, achieved by a vampire making peace with herself. haven: A safe place a vampire sleeps to escape the ravages of the sun. kine, the: Humanity. People. Anything not a vampire or a ghoul. Kiss, the: The act of feeding, specifically the euphoric feeling in kine when bitten by a vampire. Laibon: African word for Cainite; this term eschews the Caine mythology. Lextalionis: The Traditions as handed down in the Book of Nod. lineage: The family line of a vampire tracing back sire to sire. Long Night, the: The dark, calmer period prior to the War of Princes. lord: A vampire ruler of a domain. Lupine: A werewolf. Methuselah: Vampires of the Fifth and Sixth generation. The oldest active vampires. neonate: A vampire under one hundred years old. Prince: A traditional city ruler, claiming authority over the Traditions.

progenitor: The first vampire, thought to be Caine in regions where the Book of Nod is accepted as true. regnant: A vampire in possession of a ghoul. revenant: The offspring of a ghoul family that has developed some strange powers independent of direct intervention from a regnant. Road: Vampiric ethics and spiritual guidance that a vampire uses to justify the actions he takes and survive the ravages of the ages. sire: A vampire who creates another vampire. Thaumaturgy: Blood magic. Third Mortal, the: Another name for Caine in Noddist regions. thrall: A vampire or kine possessed by a vampire through the Blood Oath. Traditions of Caine, the: The rules allegedly handed down by the progenitor of vampires through the Book of Nod. The wording and meanings of each Tradition is hotly contested. vessel: Most usually, a kine from whom a vampire drinks. vitae: Blood. War of Ages, the: The ostensible war between Antediluvians, fought with entire clans, cities, and nations as pawns. War of Princes, the: The current war for territory and control between provincial lords.

She appeared a pious woman of great kindness. One must never trust a woman too giving, for she is a trap laid out by the Devil. The nest of vipers has afforded me a strange sort of kindness. My cell has a bed, table, and paper on which to write. Ink. I think that in their animalistic intelligence, they understand that I am a scholar and that writing is a way to keep me idle. Brothers, I scarce believe these words will ever reach you, and I mourn for the wisdom I have garnered as it will die with me. We so long believed that the demon, the vampyre, is one species. We were so very wrong. I have come to find that these beasts vary in shades and means in an array and verity that we have never expected. And worse, these varieties of damned are each unique in the ways to combat and destroy them. Heaven help us. Where is God in the face of it all? Where?

My keepers debate outside of my cell what to do with me. This is a nest; they live together though they are from varied family lines, as if they were different monsters entirely. The beautiful one, she pretends at piety with skill enough to fool the saints, and sometimes I believe she believes what she says. She is begging for me to be treated with mercy. There is a brutish one, he wears the mark of a king on his brow, though his dress is of a common man. When my food is brought, he barks kneel, and Heaven help me, I kneel and stay knelt until he leaves the room. He is stronger than flames, I think. He wants me slain. There is a wretch among them, a terrible victim of hideous birth with a face like a melted wax doll. She assures the others that there is always a use for a man who can write. The wretch is cunning, clever, and would be impossible for us to find and destroy if we were pressed to. They are like rats, mostly harmless until they are not, and impossible to be entirely rid of. Oh God, what have you made?

Saints weep, she has come to see me and lay beside my cot. She weeps blood from her eyes and prays to the Virgin for deliverance from her condition. I believe her. I tried to minister to her, telling her that if she simply let me go, I could help, butâ&#x20AC;Ś Outside my door was yet another variety of beasts. He dressed as a priest, and commanded her with shadows in his soul. He spoke of a Dark Father with weight of true belief. Jesus strike me down, please, least his compelling words sway me too.

13:19 The angel spoke thusly. “If the dragon has thirteen heads, do not strike at the neck. If you shouldst remove one head, another shall grow in its place. 13:20 Strike between the heads, then move aside, for they will lash out and strike itself. 13:21 The dragon cannot regrow a head it itself devours.” -The Testament of the Demon Finder of Hattin, Noddist Apocrypha ne creates three. Three create thirteen. The thirteen of the Third Generation created thirteen clans, which comprise High and O most of what we call Cainite society. While the thirteen clans are far from all vampires, they stand as a stark majority of vampires in the Dark Medieval World of 1242. They are the status quo.

Muddy Waters I

n 1242, what defines “clan” is not so clear as it once was. To most, the Salubri are no longer considered a clan, yet they boast clear lineage back to an Antediluvian progenitor named Saulot. However, in 1133, a mob of Tremere sorcerers raided Saulot’s tomb and committed Amaranth upon his corpse. This turned the Tremere into a de facto clan, as their eldest became Third Generation with the crime. Over the past century, the Tremere have grown in size and prominence, and most Cainites recognize them as a clan, despite their ill-gotten status. So what constitutes a clan? Ultimately, it comes down to those groups with the gall to call themselves clans and the power to shut down any argument against the claim. THE CLANS OF CAINE

Low Clans ainite society, and indeed Cainites in general, thrive on power differentials. In the Dark Medieval World, this C happens through a phenomenon called High and Low Clans. At its core, a given region or city determines which clans are fashionable and aristocratic, while labeling others as less so. This can vary widely from region to region. While there are recurring trends (for example, the Ventrue and Lasombra are recognized as High Clans most the world around, and usually Nosferatu are recognized as a Low Clan), the rules are far from hard. Often, a region’s ruling Cainite hails from a High Clan, and clans who have a history of antagonism in a region are generally seen as Low Clans. The delineation is also harder in some places than in others. For example, in Cairo, one would not dare insult the Followers of Set. In Cairo, they’re the highest of the High Clans, despite being considered Low Clans in most

European courts. When a clan stands as a wide majority in a given region, theyâ&#x20AC;&#x2122;re afforded High Clan status. In some cities, High Clans derive their placement from some mythological divine right. If a city ascribes to a certain scholarâ&#x20AC;&#x2122;s interpretation of the Book of Nod, that interpretation might favor certain ruling clans, heralding them as blessed by Caine, God, or some other force (coincidentally, of course).

Members of Low Clans are typically expected to defer to those of High Clan lineage. Traveling Cainites quickly learn to uncover these local traditions immediately upon or before entering a new region. Lastly, any bloodline not openly boasting genesis in a High Clan is considered a Low Clan, or lower, depending on location. Exceptions to this rule dwindle by the night, which bodes ill for the waning Salubri.

We are not here to reap the benefits of your hard work, or to take what you so richly deserve. No, if you sow a strong seed, we will not take it. We are here to reap the rotten, the corrupt, and the depraved — those who have been judged unworthy. ost of Cainite society remains ignorant about the AssaM mites’ nature and intentions. They view the Assamites as a young clan emerging from the Middle East to take a bold stance in the nightly struggles between Cainites. Only elders and Cainite scholars can describe a time when the Assamites were active members of vampire society, before they retreated into their own studies in Alamut, the clan’s sanctuary in the mountains of Anatolia. European vampires rarely interact with any but the clan’s ambassadors, the viziers, and a few sorcerers. The clan presents an organized front with an uncanny ability to communicate over long distances, as well as keep in touch with their brethren in Alamut. Many Assamites trace their roots back to lands now known as Persia, where the clan’s founder was born, but members come from all over the Middle East. In recent years, many younger members follow Islamic beliefs. Older ancillae and elders look upon these younger Cainites with disdain, believing that mortal religion distracts from their true purpose.

THE CLANS OF CAINE

However, the rest of Cainite society mostly interacts with the younger vampires, and the name Assamite has become nearly synonymous with Muslim, earning them the sobriquet Saracens. Many older Assamites are happy to let the other Cainites believe what they want, as long as it allows them to further their own goals. The Assamites do not refer to themselves as Saracens, preferring instead to be called the Children of Haqim, after their progenitor. Haqim crafted a specific set of rules, which he charged his clan to follow. Cainites are dangerous creatures who meddle too much in the affairs of mortals. The Children of Haqim are charged with respecting their elders, protecting mortals from other Cainites, and judging (and punishing) other Cainites. The Children of Haqim are charged with reclaiming the blood of wasteful Cainites, those who misuse mortals and should not have such gifts. This leads the clan to engage in diablerie as a matter of course, though few adhere strictly to this tenet.

The clan consists of three sects that work together closely to accomplish the goal of judgment. The sorcerers keep the other members of the clan in communication with each other, as well as providing for the clan while at Alamut. The warriors judge vampires and mete out punishment when necessary. The viziers are the public face of the clan, gathering information and keeping the clan informed on politics and current affairs. Most Assamites living within Cainite-held cities are viziers, with a few sorcerers supporting them. Nickname: Children of Haqim, Saracens Appearance: Nearly all Assamites are Middle Eastern in appearance, though some neonates have been Embraced as far west as the Iberian Peninsula. All Assamites are required to spend time in Alamut shortly after Embrace, and most adopt traditional Middle Eastern dress regardless of their origins. Dress between the three sects of the clan varies due to functionality. Sorcerers tend to dress strictly traditional, warriors adopt more comfortable clothes for long sojourns, and viziers sometimes adopt the dress of whatever city they happen to be living in. Haven: Assamites choose easily defended dwellings away from the eyes of mortals. This is especially true when visiting European domains. They tend to value security over material comforts, favoring a well-defended shack over an exposed estate. Many Assamites choose dwellings outside city centers, but near enough to keep an eye on other vampires and their interactions with the mortal population. However, practicality sometimes means luxury; certain Assamite viziers need to impress mortal and Cainite courts, so if they open their doors to visitors, they decorate well. Character Creation: Assamite viziers are both scholars and act as ambassadors, and prefer a mix of both Social and Mental Attributes and Abilities. Most Children of Haqim have at least one dot in Mentor (usually their sire). Some have one or two dots in Generation, due to the practice of diablerizing those who are judged unfit. Many tend to follow the Road of Heaven or Humanity, with a few following the Road of Kings. Many of the older warriors and the more traditional Assamites follow the Road of Blood.

Clan Disciplines: Auspex, Presence, Quietus (Hematus) Weakness: Assamite viziers are rigorous to a fault. Each character has an obsession with her highest intellectual or creative Ability, which acts as a derangement. While the derangement is active, the character’s aura glows in a way as to provide hints to the vizier’s true Nature, as well as the object of her obsession, visible to Auspex users. Additionally, Assamites darken with age. This is a slow process. But over the centuries, Assamite skin blackens to a matte onyx. Organization: Due to the abilities of the sorcerers, Clan Assamite is more intricately organized than most. The clan follows the Eldest, usually the eldest of Haqim’s childer not currently in torpor. Each of the three sects has its own internal leader. The three sects collectively work together to deal with the night-to-night operations of the clan. Each sect’s role is loosely defined by their own interpretations of Haqim’s decrees. The viziers view themselves as judges only, taking the measure of Cainites in the world and alerting their brethren to those who are unfit to retain the blood of Caine. The sorcerers spend their time researching ways to improve interactions and relations with mortals, and play a large part in keeping the three sects in communication at all times. The warriors tend to fill the role of executioner when a Cainite has been judged unworthy, often leading nomadic lives and going where their brethren direct them to fulfill their duties.

Stereotypes Tremere: They do not know what they toy with. Brujah: They claim to be Philosopher-Kings, yet their passions dictate their actions, leaving little room for actual philosophy. Cappadocian: As long as their research into death does not somehow leak into the mortal sphere, I see nothing wrong with them. Gangrel: Probably the least problematic of all the other clans, the Gangrel understand honor. I have yet to judge a Gangrel unfit. Followers of Set: Heretics, every last one of them. Their debauchery and evil should not be tolerated.

ASSAMITES

Last night wasn’t the end of times. Tonight is. Every night, wake knowing tonight is the last night ever, and fight to end it a better place. When it doesn’t end, build on that change, and create a more perfect tomorrow. Why? Because tomorrow’s the end of times. n the First City, the first among the Brujah sought to explore and understand the Cainite condition from Ias many angles as possible. However, his passion for his existence caused difficulties with his more somber brethren. After the Flood, he sired Troile to counter that passion; where Brujah was prone to fits of rage that set his Beast to roar, Troile was logical, methodical, and calculating. However, Troile and Brujah disagreed frequently due to their conflicting natures. Finally, Brujah flew into frenzy and attacked Troile. Troile sank his fangs into his sire to drain the fury from his blood, but it only enraged Brujah further. Worse still, Troile continued to drink even after his sire’s veins were dry, consuming Brujah’s soul. When called to answer for what he had done, Troile listed a litany of reasons based soundly in logic. Troile’s reasoning convinced other Antediluvians that murder was the best course of action to preserve the peace between the descendants of Caine and the children of Seth. Some say this was the first rebellion that sparked the Second City’s fall. However, when Caine returned, he was not convinced. He cursed Troile and his line with the fiery passions of their progenitor, multiplied threefold. Troile eventually came to Carthage. Longing for the days of the First and Second Cities, he called other Cainites to recreate those times, and was quite successful for a time. Eventually, envy and fear led the Ventrue and Malkavians of Rome to incite the fifty-year battle that destroyed the Brujah utopia, cementing the enmity between the Brujah and the Ventrue for centuries to come. None have seen

THE CLANS OF CAINE

Troile since, and many assume he met his Final Death during the fall of Carthage. Nickname: Zealots, Philosopher-Kings, Rabble (derogatory) Appearance: Depending on the area, the Brujah could be the most influential noble or the most innocuous peasant. No matter where in the world a given Zealot is, they tend to choose physically fit mortals for the Embrace; hardy manual laborers, strong knights, and the like. Where they can, they look for mortals with sound and active minds as well, if only to preserve their intellectual pursuits. However, in areas where conflict with other clans is high, they get less picky about intelligence. Havens and prey: The Zealots seek out the highest concentrations of people they can, such as cities and major trading villages. Rare is the Brujah who ties himself solely to a small fiefdom to himself. During a fledgling’s tutelage, he often havens with his sire, undergoing physical and mental training. Recently, likeminded Zealots have established communal havens where they argue philosophy and train together. These “packs” provide a unique challenge in self-control. Backgrounds: Zealots collect their prospective childer from nobility or the clergy to ensure a strong, educated baseline. They especially favor those kine who champion a cause to improve the lot of the people around them, whether through strength of arms or wit and cunning. A few rare exceptions come from the peasant class, namely those with remarkable speed and strength in life. Character Creation: Brujah can be fierce warriors favoring Physical Attributes, charismatic leaders favoring

Social Attributes, or scholars of Cainite history or philosophy favoring Mental Attributes. However, Zealots tend to prize physical prowess, so it rarely comes up as tertiary. The vast majority of Brujah have at least some martial Abilities, either through mortal training or during their initial tutelage as a fledgling. Most possess at least rudimentary Academics and other Knowledges. Clan Disciplines: Celerity, Potence, Presence Weakness: The passion that inspires the Brujah from night to night can send them into fits of rage if left unchecked. The difficulties of rolls to resist or guide frenzy are two higher than normal. Additionally, a Brujah may never spend Willpower to avoid frenzy. However, they may spend a point of Willpower to end a frenzy that has already begun. Organization: With so many causes to champion, Brujah don’t so much organize as they would hope. Several Zealots find themselves working at cross purposes, spawning rivalries that last for centuries when they don’t explode due to flaring tempers. When several Brujah do work together toward a common goal, only an act of God can dissuade them from their course. A sire and her fledgling childe often operate as one unit while the childe receives proper tutelage. When the childe finds a cause of their own, however, she usually moves on to pursue it. When Brujah organize, it’s in cliques, it’s in salons. They gather in large enough numbers that bystanders can restrain any debaters that grow violent.

Followers of Set: Dead gods are just that. Dead. Gangrel: They understand the need for the Beast within to come out just as keenly as we, if not more so. It is a shame I see so few of them. Giovani: I’m sorry, who? Lasombra: Second-best to the Ventrue, of all clans, is a poor aspiration. Surely they can do better. Malkavians: Seers? Perhaps. Complicit in letting whatever broken visions appear in their head come to pass? Certainly. Nosferatu: Useful, but keep them at arm’s length, and not just for the stench. Salubri: A cautionary tale. The passion of their Warriors put some of my brethren to shame. Toreador: If they pursued important things like they pursued beauty and decadence, they could rival us in the scope of the changes they could bring about. Tremere: Many of my blood are strong advocates of change. The Tremere are a clear example when change can go too far. Ventrue: They call themselves Kings, but so much corruption in the world comes directly from royalty.

Stereotypes Baali: Have you ever woken up after a long night, not remembering anything from too much drink, to be sleeping in filth next to the rotting carcass of a sow? Add some more heresy, and then you know the Baali. BRUJAH

Do my methods unnerve you? They shouldn’t. If you want to find something eternal, you must be prepared to face the cruelties of death.

o the Cappadocians, death is a mystery to be revered, studied, and ultimately solved. Some seek their answers in dissection and studies of the cadaver. Others commune with the dead or use the clan’s magics to explore the depths of the Underworld. The Cappadocians are the lorekeepers and historians of the Cainites, and they command powerful Necromancy to aid them on their quest for mastery of unlife. The clan’s founder, Cappadocius, is not eager to share his personal history with his clan, but freely dispenses his wisdom to the clan’s elders. This wisdom has included everything from vague instructions to seek out the mysteries of death to grand visions of underground utopian cities and apocalyptic visions. It is not uncommon for clan members to discuss these visions either in scholarly texts or during their annual meetings at Erciyes. One of the unique and well-guarded powers of the Cappadocians is the discipline of Necromancy. While many Cainite consider the practice of Necromancy distasteful or even immoral, it is difficult to argue with its power or effectiveness under the right circumstances. Though Cappadocians rarely seek the notoriety of princedom, it is not uncommon to see a Cappadocian as a seneschal or an advisor (such as Lord Camden, Chamberlain of London) to a higher political authority. Appearance: The Cappadocians are a cosmopolitan clan and can be found from the Holy Land to the THE CLANS OF CAINE

monasteries of Ireland. They tend toward conservative dress, as many Necromancers were members of religious orders in life. When traveling among mortals, the Clan of Death dresses to conceal or obscure their features. Veils and hooded cloaks are common. More theatrical members of the clan may dress in funerary masks or burial shrouds. Haven: Like most scholars, the Necromancers tend toward practicality in their feeding and lodging arrangements. The feed from targets of opportunity, and make practical and secure Havens. They are typically not picky about feeding from corpses (or corpses-to-be). A steady supply of corpses for Necromancy is a necessity for many, and urban Necromancers will typically purchase from local collectors. Background: Mystics, poets, cenobites, and dervishes as well as scholars, magicians, and surgeons are commonly seen among the Necromancers. As a rule, the Cappadocians do not Embrace capriciously. The clan is diverse and cosmopolitan, however, and Necromancers originate from all walks of life. An inquisitive mind and insight into matters of life and death are far more important than mortal breeding, occupation, or influence. Character Creation: The Clan of Death highly prizes Mental Attributes and Knowledges such as Medicine or Occult. Typically,

Physical Attributes come second, with a particular focus on manual skill or Stamina. Rare is the Cappadocian with high Social Attributes, though a sly, manipulative Necromancer could easily take advantage of the fact that most other Cainite do not see the Cappadocians as political rivals. Many Cappadocians follow the Road of Heaven, viewing their religiosity and morality as a way to achieve knowledge of God and thus triumph over death. Others take a more detached approach and follow the Road of Bones. Clan Disciplines: Auspex, Fortitude, Necromancy Weaknesses: The Cappadocian affinity for death is marked indelibly on the visage of its clan members. All Cappadocians appear ashy and corpselike, and are unable to affect the appearance of life like other vampires by spending vitae. This condition becomes more pronounced as the Necromancer ages, with the eldest Cappadocians appearing as mummified corpses. This grim visage presents the Cappadocian with a +2 difficulty on any Social rolls that would be hindered by a corpselike appearance. Organization: Every ten years, a grand meeting of the Clan of Death is called at the temple of Erciyes, an ancient city built by order of Cappodocius himself. There, the Necromancers confer with one another and look over the clanâ&#x20AC;&#x2122;s prized collections of Cainite lore, including the Erciyes Fragments, the most complete version of the Book of Nod. Of course, not all members attend, as travel is hardly practical. This leads to a sense that physical proximity to Erciyes grants additional favor in clan matters.

Individual clan members will also meet less formally at mortal universities or correspond with lengthy letters with each other about scholarly manners in a less formal fashion.

Stereotypes Assamite: Tread lightly. Learn what you can and bend their laws to placate them when you must. Followers of Set: You have nothing to offer me but a knife in my back. Begone. Lasombra: There are two types of Lasombra. One is a master of shadow-puppets who rules by lies and chicanery. The other knows the true depths of the Abyss, and his knowledge is dangerous, seductive, and powerful. It is not always easy to tell the difference. Malkavian: While venturing in the lands beyond, I found a pack of the Dead with terrible twisted claws and eyes blacker than night. They moved as one, and they spoke in chorus the dark wisdom of the Abyss. I have no doubts that those vile creatures wanted nothing but my end. And yet, I find them much more straightforward and useful than attempting to deal with a Malkavian. Nosferatu: What sort of necromancer would I be if I refused to deal with ugly or foul-smelling things? Toreador: A grinning skull holds more secrets than a painted face. Tremere: Impressive, if not commendable. Ventrue: They are quick to remind us that they are our glorious patrons and protectors, and slow to actually provide us with protection when weâ&#x20AC;&#x2122;ve needed it most. Perhaps a change is in order.

Cappadocians

Of course it’s uncomfortable until you get used to doing it. Come closer. I’ll show you how to do it right.

o one sane, sensible, or with a choice chooses to live alone in the wilds and on the roads between cities, towns, and communities. Even rugged farmers and woodsmen still live as close to other people as their purpose allows. For the vampire, what is folly in humanity is death for the Damned. So why do the Gangrel live at the crossroads, under the harbors, and in the mountains? They are driven to it. They may be driven out by frightened peasants, ignorant authority figures, jealous husbands, or wicked clergy. They may have left on their own, pulled by adventure, curiosity, or considerable misanthropy. But no matter the trigger, the Gangrel left because they could not fit anywhere civilized. Outsiders like this were strange and special as humans, but as vampires, they thrive. As humans living outside of normal society, their lots were difficult but they survived against the odds, and so it is no different for the Gangrel as a vampire. She may have been Embraced with no ceremony, little romance, and no explanation, but no matter. She survives and endures in ways no other vampire could. She was hard and right and different in the ways she lived and loved before death. In that w a y, the transition to the Becoming is considerably more seamless. A Gangrel does not mourn her humanity; people never had much room for her anyway. That is not to say that Gangrel eschew all human contact. While many prefer solitude or the company of loyal and predictable animals, they crave humans and their blood like any other vampire does. And like any other

THE CLANS OF CAINE

vampire, they’re drawn to other predators in the complicated push and pull of the Beast. The main difference is that the Gangrel flaunts societal expectation, interacting with others on her terms. She talks only to who she wants to, lives where she feels like it, and beds who she desires to bed with little regard to propriety or the law. Sobriquet: Outlaws, Wolf’s-Heads Appearance: Whatever is expected and appropriate in local human society, the Gangrel ignores it or only pays enough attention to mock it. She may wear the armor of warriors and lawmen she’s slain while protecting her freedom. He may wear the gowns of a lady and live as one, if it suits him. The Gangrel is mutable and can live as he likes. Overall, his dress, like his life, is rugged and practical, but just like his life, it is how he chooses. Some Gangrel may be very particular about the image they present, treating their look like he might treat his herd: with considerable consideration and territoriality. Haven and Prey: A Gangrel sleeps anywhere she damn well wants to. That’s not to say all Outlaws live in the dirt and under the water. Havening in the land is costly, so most Gangrel have a real haven somewhere on the outskirts or outside of civilization. Lone hunting shacks, watchman’s posts, outlaw camps, and fur trader outposts all function well for Outlaws. For the nomadic Gangrel, moving with a herd like travelers,

highwaymen, or pirated vessels is not uncommon, though it can be more challenging. Note that these locations are rarely totally free of human contact. Even the isolated woodman’s shack may be visited on occasion. Animals work for some, but it’s very rare that a Gangrel can live entirely without human vessels. Some Gangrel need the wild hunt, running after a harried pray through village streets and along empty roadways. Some prefer husbandry and herd tending. Some live like spiders, luring in prey. The point is, the Gangrel does it however she pleases, and damn anyone who tries to limit her predilections and preferences. The Embrace: When animals mate or eat, few would describe the act as romantic or erotic. This is where the Gangrel differ. The brutality of grabbing a human off the road or from the tavern and into the night to breathe their last is sensible to the Gangrel. Doing it any other way would be passionless and cruel. Abandoning a new whelp isn’t done out of selfishness or abuse, but to ensure the new childe will survive the long nights ahead. Most Gangrel sires are watching from the shadows, and so it isn’t usually actual abandonment. It’s hard to see the intimacy of what a Gangrel does from the outside, which is how they prefer it. Character Creation: Gangrel tend to favor Physical Attributes first, with cunning and wit coming from secondary Mental Attributes. Gangrel tend to come from among the most Talented human stock and favor these instinct-driven abilities, with Skills as secondary with a focus on what they need to learn to survive. Gangrel can build some truly grand Herds over the years while controlling their territory. Clan Disciplines: Animalism, Fortitude, Protean Weakness: When a Gangrel frenzies, her Beast rises to the surface, and the wildness in her blood finds purchase in her flesh and in her mind. She may develop a small physical or mental animal trait that suits either local vampire mythology, or a predatory or scavenging animal in the region. Examples include overgrown eyebrows, patches of fur, or an hour

of torpor after feeding. The net result is that the trait should give them a +1 difficulty penalty and one automatic failure on some relevant dice pool. The trait and the penalty remain until the player accepts the automatic failure. Organization: There is no organization universally accepted or practiced within the clan. While a city may have a tight-knit family of Gangrel following a strict, pack-like hierarchy, the next city over may have a group of Outlaws who barely recognize each other’s existence. Some may practice a dedication to clan against all others, while some particularly strong or arrogant Gangrel may see it as every monster for herself. Respect is never given within the clan. If your sire respects another Outlaw, there is no reason you should respect the clansman in kind unless he’s earned it. Hierarchy, if there is one, is built on blood and deeds, not tradition.

Stereotypes Venture: Stone walls can’t keep me out, Prince. Hope I never have the need to come in. Tremere: We won’t forget what you’ve done. Nosferatu: What are they digging for? Tzimisce: We’re the same. You just do it in an empty old castle to screaming peasants. I do it to myself in the glory of the open moonlight and wild of the wood. Ravnos: I travel as well. The difference between us is that I leave no trace in my passing. Followers of Set: They worship snakes. Snakes aren’t even proper predators. Malkavian: Why did you drive me from your city, but he stays? Think about your answer. Brujah: There is more to the Beast than anger. Cappadocian: Who? Lasombra: Sad days coming for you. I can smell it on the wind.

Jealousy is the provenance of fools and pretenders.

he Lasombra are leaders and prophets, kings and caliphs, generals and holy men. They are scrupulous in deciding who merits the Embrace, and ruthless in destroying those of the clan who prove unworthy. The only threat to the power of clan Lasombra is, perhaps, clan Lasombra itself. No longer as actively involved in clan affairs, Montano, Lasombra’s eldest childe, rules distantly from the Castle of Shadows in Sicily. It is there that he guards his Sire’s slumber, which is said to be troubled with dark dreams of shadows and the Abyss. Religious sentiment runs deep; perhaps it is because of the clan’s deep connection to darkness, but many of the Clan walk the Road of Heaven. This deeply-held fervor fuels conflict within the Clan and turns their attention inward. In Iberia, the Shadow Reconquista rages – a war between Christian and Muslim Cainite dividing the Clan. The ripples extend far outside Iberia, involving even distant partisans. Christian Lasombra within the Church funnel resources t o w a r d C h r i s t i a n s f o r ces, while Muslim Lasombra seek alliances with other clans, especially the Assamites. They also try to convince their Jewish clanmates to stand with them, as they will surely face worse treatment should the Christians sieze power in Iberia. For Christian Lasombra, the schism without is mirrored by the schism within. Within the ranks of the Church THE CLANS OF CAINE

lurks the Cainite Heresy, a heretical cult dominated by Lasombra priests and bishops. The Cainite Heresy believes that Cainites, having been marked by God, are akin to angelic beings, and the Curse of Caine marks Cainite as holy beings. Of course, even non-Christian Lasombra find this view to be blasphemy and take every chance to expunge such teachings they can. Sobriquet: Magisters Appearance: The Clan of Shadows is diverse, with its membership evenly split among those of Spanish, Italian, Jewish, North African, or Arabian origin. Most Lasombra dress in the finest clothes that money can buy, be it precious silks from China, rich French brocades, or the lush woven fabrics of Arabia. Even those in the Church, which nominally eschews wealth and its trappings, are often of sufficiently high rank that some sartorial extravagance is to be expected. Haven and Prey: Some Lasombra born to wealth and power choose to remain in their family holdings, masquerading as their own heirs in order to retain control over what is theirs. This allows them plenty of opportunities to feed, as large numbers of family, servants, and retainers are needed to maintain such estates. Others, not wanting the troubles that come with concealing their true nature among such large numbers o f mortals, establish solitary, lavishly appointed havens, sacrificing the convenient availability of prey for secrecy and security. Some members of the Cainite Heresy feed on their congregants, passing it off as a sacred rite. But

this practice is best kept secret, as it is sure to draw the ire of Christian Lasombra with more orthodox religious convictions. The Embrace: Lasombra frequently choose their childer from among the wealthy, powerful, or politically elite. However, Magisters will just as frequently Embrace someone of low status but high ambition and intellect. Mere accidents of birth cannot determine someoneâ&#x20AC;&#x2122;s strength of character or their ability to lead. Clan Disciplines: Dominate, Obtenebration, Potence Weaknesses: Lasombra cannot be seen in any sort of reflective surface, which makes it difficult to conceal their supernatural nature from mortals. Additionally, members of the Clan of Shadows cannot abide the presence of bright light; they take an additional level of aggravated damage from any exposure to sunlight. Organization: Within the clan exists an organization known as the Amici Noctis, the Friends of Night. Membership is by invitation only, and invitations are only extended to those who have truly proven their value to the clan. The Amici Noctis preside over the Courts of Blood. Any member of the clan may petition to the Courts of Blood for the right of Amaranth against someone they see as unworthy to be Lasombra. By officially sanctioning the Amaranth, the Amici Noctis maintains strict control of its use. Any Lasombra performing the Amaranth without permission faces summary destruction.

The Amici Noctis is most powerful in central Europe. Montano famously dislikes the Friends of Night and has barred them from Sicily and the Castle of Shadows. In the Iberian Peninsula, the Shadow Reconquista hampers the power of the Amici Noctis. Officially, the Amici Noctis has declared neutrality on any issue relating to the Shadow Reconquista. In practice, this is because they have no power to impose order on the chaos in Iberia.

Stereotypes High Clans: A useless distinction drawn by equally useless people. The Lasombra hold power because we value excellence, not birth. That we are counted as High and not Low says more about them than it does about us. Low Clans: Let the other High Clans spurn them. Only a fool shuns a useful tool or an invaluable ally. Assamites: We share more with the Children of Haqim than we do with most other Clans. Let others be blinded by prejudice. They are honorable and worthy allies. Ventrue: The Scions have always confused power and station, much to their detriment. Let them chase after high office; it only makes them easier to manipulate. Followers of Set: Let them try to bring back the worship of their dead god. Time moves ever forward, and those who try to stand against progress will get trampled every time. Tzimice: Godless heathens, the lot of them. They have been offered the chance to turn away from their pagan ways, but have refused. While we cannot deny their power, we cannot trust them either.

Lasombra

You tell me you envy my insight. It comes at a cost. When you speak, I hear you through the cries of everyone I’ve ever known who passed away. When I beg you repeat yourself, it’s because I cannot hear you over the screams of anguish. Yes, that teaches me truths about the soul. But do you envy the lessons? he year 1242 stands as a particularly difficult time for the Cassandras. In the mortal world, the classic Greek T take on mental illness – that it came from organic causes

– falls by the wayside. The church’s stance that mental issues are stains on the soul, caused by ungodly behavior, is making great headway. This leads to scrutiny, which leads to misunderstandings, fear, and backlashes. Some of Malkav’s brood met Final Death during unexpected daytime exorcisms. Of course, these violent, unholy deaths only fanned the church’s fire. The Malkavians see a great sickness, a catastrophic blight upon the people coming in time. They know this means further persecution of those outside the norm. Cainites objectify the Children of Malkav, seeing them as seer stones, divining rods, and crystal balls. Everyone knows the War of Princes is coming to an end; the ones that can see the winds of fate will know who is destined for victory, and what alliances to make. To some Princes, Malkavians are little more than Court fashion accessories they can use to boast their obvious awareness. In most Courts, this meant the Cassandras were seen as a Low Clan. In these places, Malkavians were befitting only whatever respect they earned, not afforded recognition for their lineages. Clever Malkavians recognized this meritocratic sentiment and developed a system with which the clan could benefit. These Malkavian cults, these Ordo, sought to revive the clan’s ancient role as prophets. They experimented extensively, taunting their Beasts, flaying their skin, ingesting blood fueled with psychotropic substances, and otherwise tempting destruction for wisdom. Sometimes, these dangers bore fruit. More importantly, these Ordo shared their knowledge extensively in order to make every member appear every bit the ideal font of wisdom. Malkavians don’t fight battles; they start wars. Throughout Cainite history, if you look to most major struggles, you’ll find a Malkavian at the epicenter. A Malkavian seer urged Roman Ven-

true to devastate the Brujah stronghold at Carthage. The Brujah still hold grudges against the Children of Malkav; they refuse to acknowledge that their dealings with the Baali could have meant an end for all of Caine’s get. This is the Malkavian curse. No matter how wise, how intuitive, how insightful a Cassandra happens to be, human nature looks to pick apart the messenger to the message’s exclusion. Sobriquets: Cassandras, Children of Malkav, Seers Appearance: Sometimes, Malkavians look the part of madness. These rare examples tend to lead short existences, whether they die at the hands of the Church, Cainite society, or even as an act of mercy from their clanmates. If there’s one signature trait among the Cassandras, it’s normalcy. Malkavians learn quickly to blend with their surroundings, even if they couldn’t at time of the Embrace. Most were very plain people to begin with, however. The spark of insight presents in the mind, not on the flesh. Haven: The Cassandras haven in places which look normal in their context. A Malkavian monk sleeps in a monastery, for example. They’ll do anything to blend in and not stand out. Rare is the Seer who keeps a lavish home, as most carry a deep-seated awareness that soon, fire will come. After the fire, they say, a deluge. Backgrounds: Every Malkavian stands as an individual, so each possesses unique needs and interests. They Embrace in accordance with those needs. That lack of predictability affords the clan one of its greatest strengths. If one feature is common amongst prospective Cassandras, it’s an inherent calmness and sense of judgment. Finding lucidity presents great challenges for even the most stoic; passionate people make for explosive Malkavians. Of course, some Seers look to the oncoming crises with a sense of denial, and outright violent refusal. These Cainites look for the loudest, the brashest, and the most willing potential childer who will take up the sword of Dementation to defend the clan in the struggles to come. Character Creation: Malkavians are a cerebral clan. Almost all favor Mental Attributes, and most favor Knowledges. The less stable favor Talents, with which they can

manipulate and force change in the world around them. Many possess Allies, in case they need a quick save in the face of persecution. Enterprising Malkavians, particularly Ordo, foster Mentor relationships and Status in order to stage themselves as invaluable. Clan Disciplines: Auspex, Dementation, Obfuscate. Weakness: Malkav’s children each suffer from an imbalance of the humors that’ll never truly fade. At character creation, choose one derangement (see p. 352). This derangement can never be cured, and a Malkavian may only use Willpower to ignore it for a turn at a time. Even powerful gifts of the blood such as Valeren may only push it aside for a night. After such an effort, however, the derangement comes back in full force. For a week thereafter, the Malkavian cannot use Willpower to resist her derangement at all. Organization: Malkavians cannot formally gather in large numbers, for fear of persecution. If a convocation of Cassandras ever came to pass, it would almost certainly see devastation at the hands of Brujah soldiers. Clan members each bear unique signs of imbalance. However, certain threads, certain vague hints of prophecy flash among most or even all members. Many assume this a coincidence, that clan members change their stories to make them sound alike. Others whisper that their dead progenitor seeks to return with secrets lost in the labyrinth of the mind.

Stereotypes Baali: We know the burden of truth at a high price. They overpaid. Brujah: The tragedy is, we could have let them die. They’ll never forgive us for saving them. Gangrel: Soon we’ll be seven together. Then we’ll be six apart, and they’ll be one alone. In the end though, we’ll all be one alone. Lasombra: You don’t know the darkness like I do. To you, it’s a tool. To me, it’s everything. Salubri: They aim to heal souls. Our souls are changed, not damaged. So their efforts are a fool’s errand. Tzimisce: Fiends chew bitter flowers. Avoid them. Ventrue: They value us only because they feel we’re useful. Make no mistakes; they’ll oppose us quicker than the Brujah when our prophecies stop coming true. Malkavian

Whatever it is, the thing you haven’t found yet, or hoped no one would ever uncover, I’ve got it already. Whatever it is, however much you think it’s worth, you can’t possibly pay the price I have for this information. lan Nosferatu is hunted, make no mistake. When they are skittish, cravenly, or quick to run, it is because there is something out to get them. If they bluster with bravado and aggression, it’s because they are cornered. They possess C knowledge none were meant to know. It drives them to dig deeper in hopes that somehow they will find a secret so precious it will keep them safe. They delve further into shadows that should stay untouched, and so their danger grows. The clan as a whole spirals toward the sulfurous pits or deeper places that even the Devil fears. There are secrets in the blood. These terrible truths manifest in Nosferatu flesh, corrupting skin, bending bones, and leaving them as nightmares that even revile the blind. The story goes that the clan founder, Absimiliard, was a covetous and vainglorious beauty whose obsession with comeliness drove Caine to curse him with a countenance so horrific that the angels wept. Endless rejection by the beautiful people he once counted himself among caused him to seek out and destroy his own get. Stories also tell of terrible blood witches in the eastern woods that devour whole villages in the hopes of killing one single Nosferatu. But those are just stories, and the only truth is what the Nosferatu understand in their blood: they are hunted for what they know, and their only hope is to know more. Nosferatu deal in secrets. The mundane secrets of their cousins are to little more than distractions. No shadow in the Prince’s larder can rock a Nosferatu like the truths of their existence, and that is why they can laugh when a city falls apart from the rumors they let loose. The truths behind murder, blackmail, and power corrupted come all too easily. Sobriquet: Priors Appearance: Whatever truth is in the blood of the clan corrupts the flesh. To any god-fearing man or

THE CLANS OF CAINE

woman, the Nosferatu bear a terrible curse at best, or are evil incarnate at worst. This corruption is unique from one Prior to another, though occasionally family lines will share monstrous features. The horrific condition of the Nosferatu is highly personal, and as some scholars of Cainite physiology have noted, is occasionally darkly poetic in its expression. Haven and Prey: Nosferatu seek havens in lost, forgotten corners. Solitude is second only to obsession with security and a need for quick escape. More, it is a place to hide hidden lore, secret documents, and lost artifacts – or perhaps a place to dig deeper. Old Roman sewers and necropolises, the forgotten wings of crumbling castles, and the locked and secret basements of abbeys all serve as excellent places to haven. Rumors persist of breeding pits of giant rats and pools of blood in secret Nosferatu group havens. Despite the ease with which the abandoned and forgotten members of society might be picked off, most Nosferatu tend to shy away from attacking the disenfranchised. Instead, they let their feedings offer moral object lessons, even if the morals are twisted and the lessons leave no survivors. The Embrace: Of all the Damned, no Cainite goes through so terrible a death and resurrection as the Nosferatu. The first taste of their sire’s foul blood imparts on them not just immortality, but the blood’s terrible secret. The change is not instant, but rather, over a period of days or even weeks. Their body is wracked with the blood’s burden: muscle, skin, and gristle grind, break and reform in a horrific mockery of humanity. Character Creation: Nosferatu favor Mental Attributes first and Physical Attributes second, so that they might be smart enough to survive and strong enough to defend themselves in their endless harrowing. While many Nosferatu may be brawlers and liars, there is nothing more precious than Knowledges. On some level, Nosferatu respect all fields of study. Since the clan at large does not know what it seeks, it is impossible to tell what expertise may be important. Whether from paranoia, cunning, or an endless search for compassion, Nosferatu tend to reach far and wide, building up Backgrounds like Allies and Contacts into intricate spy networks or information repositories.

Clan Disciplines: Animalism, Obfuscate, Potence Weakness: All Nosferatu wear the blood’s corruption on their face. As a result, all Nosferatu start with zero dots in Appearance, and this cannot be raised. Because of this, they automatically fail any first impression roll (except to intimidate) and have difficulty with many social interactions. Organization: Few families among the Damned claim such tight connections as the Priors. Who else can understand the pain, the fear, and the knowledge of their shared burden? Nosferatu in cities will often share one large warren, or keep passages connecting independent havens for quick egress and to help disseminate secrets. Broods often group together, but the clan respects what you know and who you know above who you are. A Prince may mean a thousand times less than a wandering nobody who happens to have been to the chambers under the Vatican.

Stereotypes Assamite: The next time I go into that one tunnel? I think I ought to talk one of them into coming along with me. Brujah: You’re angry without understanding why. Here. Sit down. Let me explain to you why you’re so angry. Followers of Set: I am told they worship darkness as a god. It is possible that darkness could be a god. It’s certainly strong enough. Gangrel: I am... uncomfortable... around those with no secrets. Malkavians: If I’m talking, and she’s being quiet, you are in a lot of trouble. Salubri: You know, it’s almost possible they know what I know. This is why I leave town when one shows up. Toreador: A Toreador took me as his lover once. He must have thought it was delightfully profane. I learned absolutely nothing worth my time. Tremere: They’re looking for the things I wish I could forget. Idiots. Tzimisce: Even if I could tell you what I know about them, you wouldn’t believe me. Ventrue: I imagine they think we spend a great deal of time spying on them and trying to undermine them. As if they are that difficult to figure out. Nosferatu

In these nights, I am a god. You, sir, are a monster, and there is no helping it. I cannot relieve you of your burden any more than you can relieve me of mine, and do not condescend to believe that my burden is any less than yours. While you must struggle to master yourself, I must struggle to master all those around me. I would say my burden is greater. robably some of the most misunderstood and mistrusted Cainites in the world, the Ravnos are viewed P as deceivers and tricksters. Few trust them,

and fewer still want them havening in their cities, forcing the clan to be a traveling people by necessity. The origins of the Ravnos are not well known, though some claim that their progenitor comes from the East. Certainly, many of the clan can trace their roots to India and even use the extensive caste system, referring to their traveling bands a s jati. Those who have spent the majority of their unlives in European countries have a harder time tracing their lineages so far east, and tend to speak in ambiguous terms when asked about their origins. Of course, getting a straight answer from any Ravnos is rare. Most of the Charlatans prefer to keep their secrets close to the heart. The single most defining thing about the nature of the Ravnos is the very reason they are so mistrusted. Many Ravnos believe that the Embrace grants them the ability to see past maya, or the illusion that is reality. In this new transcendent state, they can manipulate the illusion, making them masters of reality. This is not madness, and should not be confused as such. Instead, it is simply a different way of looking at the world, in which the Ravnos have a distinct advantage. Ravnos have no compunction about THE CLANS OF CAINE

using illusions in their everyday dealings. Younger Ravnos do not believe in the maya myth. Instead, they gravitate to the power that comes with the ability to manipulate reality. These arrogant Charlatans use their powers to deceive and take advantage of others, hoping to ultimately rule the world. These very acts give the Ravnos their worst reputation. The Charlatans are often mistrusted on sight and treated like criminals before they can even do anything wrong. Of course, any who treat the Ravnos too badly will feel the wrath of their jati s e e k i n g retribution. Nickname: Shapers, Charlatans, Seekers, Vagabonds, Unwelcome Appearance: Most Ravnos wear traveling clothes of all varieties. Many wear loose-fitting garments that are both comfortable and utilitarian, with layers to adapt to the weather. Some of the older Ravnos that hold onto pride over functionality wear brightly dyed woolen garments such as saris and sarongs. Younger Charlatans have eschewed any ties they may have once had to their Indian roots, preferring European styles over anything else. Haven: Ravnos do not stay in any one place for too long. For some, the only havens they can lay claim to are traveling caravans or roadside inns for a few nights. The Charlatans are experts at finding outof-the-way places and small towns to stay in for short periods of time. It is rare for Ravnos to haven in a city held by other vampires. Yet, when she decides to do so, there is very little the Prince of that city can do to eradicate her, else her entire family comes down on him.

Character Creation: Ravnos rely on trickery and social acumen to get them out of most situations, so Social Attributes are often primary. Younger Charlatans tend to be Embraced from traveling professions. Older Ravnos are often workers, warriors, priests, or gentry. Typical backgrounds include Allies, Contacts, Mentor (for those in a jati), and Resources (usually merchants, but even thieves can acquire a fortune). Ravnos follow many different Roads. Older Ravnos favor the Road of Kings, while the young prefer the Road of Sin. Many follow the Road of Humanity regardless of age. It is rumored that some of the most dangerous Charlatans follow their own faith, called the Road of Paradox. Clan Disciplines: Animalism, Chimerstry, Fortitude Weakness: While the Ravnos are masters of changing the reality around them, they have a harder time changing their own fundamental reality. All Ravnos have a key personality trait, chosen at character creation, which they are incapable of resisting if the opportunity to express it presents itself. This can be some kind of virtuous act, such as defending the weak, or something more sinister, such as taking advantage of someone in a lesser position. Often the trait is tied to the jati the Ravnos belongs to. When presented with the opportunity to indulge in her virtue or vice, she does so unless the player succeeds on a Self-Control or Instinct roll (difficulty 6). Organization: All outward appearances show the Ravnos as small unorganized groups, which do not communicate with, or trust each other. In reality, the Ravnos follow an unspoken code based on the jobs they do and a complex caste system

within the jati. While many Ravnos do find it hard to trust another, they maintain respect within the jati. The clan holds to an honor system that prevents them from truly turning their backs on each other, and even has them coming to each otherâ&#x20AC;&#x2122;s aid when threatened. Rumors abound about a scourge or seneschal somewhere who ran a Ravnos out of his city, only to find retribution a few nights later in the form of his entire family.

Stereotypes Assamites: Demon hunters and warriors. I could see us allying with the Assassins if they would stop ignoring us while they try to suck up to all the other clans. Ventrue: It is a shame the Ventrue cannot see past their noses while looking down on us. We could prove more useful to them than they think. They are the only ones who might be able to truly understand our strict adherence to lineage and blood relations. Low Clans: Even the low look down on us. Unfortunately, such a binary delineation cannot begin to truly describe how the world really works. For shame. So many of them have such great potential. Malkavians: They claim to be seers and wise-women. I donâ&#x20AC;&#x2122;t doubt they are, for they certainly seem to be able to see the illusion of reality for what it really is. Of course, this makes them dangerous associates. Nosferatu: Intelligent, cunning, and downright dangerous. If you can get one to open up to you, you should have enough information to give you all the power you want. Just be wary, as their mind tricks can be far nastier than any illusions we might try. Tremere: Honestly, if you want to call someone deceitful and dishonest, save those epithets for the Tremere. I will never understand what it takes for some to realize who the real enemies of this world are.

Ravnos

You call us heathens, thieves, and serpents. You fail to understand that your hatred says more about you than it does about us.

he Followers of Set are corrupt, hedonistic, and venal. They are evil incarnate, spreaders of disease, heresy, and dissolution. They devote themselves to their god and their sinful pleasures, and must be uprooted whenever discovered. Or at least thatâ&#x20AC;&#x2122;s what most clans would have you believe. As always, their interpretation of the truth is selective at best. Set was one of the chief gods of the Egyptian pantheon. The god of the desert and storms, he was a harsh god for a harsh land. Then the Ptolemies came, and the Romans after, and twisted the myths to suit their own purpose. Ptolemaic influence turned Set into a god of violence and chaos whose worship was gradually forgotten in favor of the gods of the Abrahamic faiths. And so the rest of the world remembers Set as an evil god best abandoned. The Followers of Set remember the truth. Set, not Caine, was the progenitor of all vampires. The myth of Caine is lies and propaganda, designed to Christianize vampires. Though Set disappeared from the world, it remains the duty of his faithful to spread his word. Followers of Set actively seek to undermine Christian and Islamic rule in Europe. They do this not out of a love of chaos, which is anathema to Set. Instead, they seek not only the restoration of worship of their god, but to spread it across the known world. More than anyone, the Followers of Set know that religions are living things â&#x20AC;&#x201D; they are born, THE CLANS OF CAINE

flourish, and die. By working to eliminate the invasive influence of Christianity and Islam, they seek only to hasten the inevitable. Sobriquet: Serpents, Setites Appearance: Followers of Set are mostly Egyptian or North African in origin. The few Europeans they Embrace tend to have red hair, which is seen as a blessing or sign of favor from Set. Styles of dress vary according to need. When traveling in less tolerant regions, Setites often dress in the style of North African merchants to avoid drawing undue attention. In the safety of their temples, however, they favor the linen robes of the old Egyptian priests. Haven and Prey: Hatred of the sun god, Horus, and a need for secrecy lead many Followers of Set to places underground. They frequently establish centers of worship to Set in abandoned temples long-since buried or natural caverns. However, this is not always practical. Many Setites bow to necessity by establishing havens in port city slums, or risk maintaining a secure mobile haven as part of a trading caravan. Regardless of location, most Setites feed on the dregs of society who will not be missed, so as to not draw attention from those in power. The Embrace: Followers of Set tend to recruit from within the ranks of the secret Set cults that they establish. Through these cults, they identify mortals with the cunning and charisma needed to survive and spread the worship of their god. Potential recruits often serve as ghoul retainers to their vampiric

masters. Those with real promise are selected for the Embrace, while the weak remain as servants to their betters. The Embrace itself is a secret ritual that serves as the new childe’s initiation as a priest of Set in their own right. Despite that many of their adherents are European, most new childer are of Egyptian, Nubian, or Arabian descent, as many elders of the Clan look down on the colonial aggressors who destroyed their way of life. As the Followers of Set expand further into Europe, however, they invite more Europeans into their ranks — particularly Gauls and Franks, as they are more likely to have red hair. Clan Disciplines: Obfuscate, Presence, Serpentis Weaknesses: The enmity between Set and Horus, sun god and son of Set’s hated brother Osiris, is eternal. The Followers of Set carry Horus’ curse more heavily than other vampires and take twice the amount of aggravated damage from any exposure to sunlight than members of other clans. Organization: Setite enclaves follow the old Egyptian temple system. A Prophet and High Priest of Set leads each temple, with varying numbers of subordinate Priests beneath them. Larger enclaves might have many mortal cultists as well as ghoul servants and retainers, while smaller temples might boast only a handful of mortal adherents.

Stereotypes Assamites: The Children of Haqim are our enemies. They preach the word of a god that has supplanted the old ways. If the worship of Set is to flourish once more, they must be destroyed. Lasombra: The poor godless fools. They tear themselves apart from within, unable to decide which face of the Abrahamic god to devote themselves too. You need only give them the occasional nudge and they will destroy themselves. Tzimice: Misguided, perhaps. But their war against the Ventrue crusaders is a noble one and should be supported, so long as it would not damage the cause of Set. Cappadocians: Their abiding interest in the past and the dead make them occasionally useful. However, they lack any real passion or fervor, which makes them useless as potential adherents of Set. Tremere: Their hunger for power makes them useful tools against our enemies, though one must never forget what lengths they are willing to go to for that power.

My faith teaches these cravings are wrong. I vowed to abstain, yet I worship the village beauty for a sennight, writing odes to her eyes. I bind her with a thousand lies, then end her life in a grove smelling of pine, my hands wound in her golden braids. I’m tortured by what I’ve become. Where is redemption to be found? oreador live by their whims. Do they feel like strolling in the gardens or tossing away a fortune on a game of T cards? It’s the age of chivalry and Toreador are coming into their own magnificence. The worship of beauty in the Dark Ages, the fascination with mysticism, all these influences draw a Toreador like a moth to a flame. Sometimes Toreadors are the moths. Other times, they’re the flames. Toreador watch mortals play out their brief lives and often intervene. Drama adds zest to their unlives, their machinations tied into the tiniest detail. They are directors and mortals are the actors. Toreador are the original hedonists, but with a twist. They can never feel what they seek. They seek warm, mortal flesh to stave away the chill of undeath. They drink fine wine, though it tastes of dust, chasing the memory of bursting grapes on their tongue. They fill their homes with art and music, though they struggle to create it themselves. For some Toreador, religion is their passion. They take it to extremes frowned upon by the Church, self-inflicting stigmata or flagellating their sins from their body. Yet they sin and sin again, living in the vacuum of God’s displeasure. After all, if Christ’s great gift is forgiveness, why waste that gift on a life of temperance? These vampires particularly feel the loss of grace.

THE CLANS OF CAINE

To hear a Toreador talk, their clan is responsible for the entire history of art, from cave paintings to early Byzantine mosaics. As with many things involving Cainites, this carries a hint of truth, as Toreador have patroned and inspired many great artists throughout history. If a Toreador was artistic in life, she spends her unlife pursuing the perfection humanity brings. However, because all Toreador lack something ineffable that mortals possess, they never achieve what they once did with a limited lifespan. It is traumatizing, but they never stop seeking it. Sobriquets: Aesthetes, Artisans, Vanitas Appearance: Toreador pursue not only beauty, but propagate themselves through beauty. Their beauty often reflects the ideal from the era and homeland from which they come, so they range from exotic beauty, to a collection of whatever is in fashion locally. A collective of Toreador is a breathtaking sight. Haven: A Toreador wants to be surrounded by art and lovely things, but he is equally likely to seek out artists in their garrets, or a patron of his own to help him afford his expensive taste. Toreador are true collectors, focusing their obsession on finding rare and precious items to add to their collection. They do the same with their retainers, curating the people around them.

Backgrounds: Toreador are mercurial in their choice of childer, choosing by passion and conviction. It is not unusual for a Toreador to Embrace a favorite artist, lover, or muse to stay as eternal as she is. Unfortunately, the changeable nature of the Toreador leads to some cast-offs, as a sire tires of the childe he chose. This fosters resentment and some creative revenge plots. Character Creation: The arts and graces of society are of the greatest importance to the Toreador, so focus on high Social Attributes and Abilities. Preferred backgrounds include Herd, Retainers, and Resources. Toreador struggle to sever themselves from mortal pleasures, so the Road of Humanity is most common. However, some choose the Road of Kings instead. They have the strongest connection to mortals, and this allows them to hold their humanity tighter, but they can’t keep the Beast at bay forever. Clan Disciplines: Auspex, Celerity, Presence Weakness: The Toreador has the shortest attention span of all Cainites. Once struck by beauty, it’s as if Cupid’s dart pierced them. If they encounter beauty (Storyteller and player work together to determine appropriate triggers), they must roll Self-Control or Instinct (difficulty 5). If they fail, the daydream of their senses continues until the scene concludes or object departs. The rush of pleasure they receive from objects of beauty is highly addictive. An undisciplined Toreador can end up reeling from one moment of aesthetic bliss to the next and their enemies can exploit this. Toreador may interact with their objects of obsession, however. For deeply inhumane Toreador, this can mean terrible things for a living obsession, as the Toreador seeks to take in every aspect of nature’s art, understanding them on a visceral, fundamental level.

Organization: From time to time, Toreador gather in loose collectives to refine their individual tastes and inspire each other. These gatherings are not for the faint of heart or feeble of wit. Passionate arguments over art, music, and theater are common, as are performances and impromptu art galleries. The art on display can originate from the Toreador in attendance or showcase the special talents of their protégés. Dimly-lit corners are perfect for arranged rendezvous, with the intellectual dalliances Toreador hold dear. Hot-tempered Toreador are known to duel to right a wrong or just for amusement.

Stereotypes Cappadocians: Long-faced cadaver dullards. They say they have much to teach us (as do most of our other brethren), yet who wants to sit around listening to them drone? Gangrel: The beasts are boorish, too brutish for us. Chase them back to their forests and caves. Lasombra: We feel a great kinship with this clan and their exoticism intrigues us. Are they slipping from their high perch? Alluring, yet dangerous to enrage. Malkavians: The Children of Malkav hold special fascination, perhaps because they dance along the line of real and delusion like us. They then charge forward into madness, but are diverting companions. Nosferatu: Is it possible to imagine a clan less suited to our feasts and gatherings? With few exceptions, they are off the guest list unless you want rotten flesh dripping in your wine. Tremere: Dull with their blood magic and their tedious experiments. There’s always one that turns up, latches onto a conversation he has no business participating in, and ignores all hints to go away. We use them when useful. Ventrue: Almost our equals. Almost. They are on the rise – we will watch their struggles with interest. Toreador

The true magus is one with the power to act. Blood is our power, and the time for action is now.

aced with undeniable signs that the power of magic was fading from the world, a small group of Hermetic magi sought to revitalize themselves through other means. In 1022, under the leadership of Tremere, they discovered the elixir of vampiric blood that gave them their desire. They became the first truly new clan: self-created, obligated to no one but themselves, and ready to carve out a place for themselves in the society of the Damned through their arts. They were not welcomed. Plunged immediately into conflict over lands and strongholds with the Tzimisce, the fledgling clan worked rapidly to develop new spells and rituals to protect themselves. The speed with which they created their new discipline, Thaumaturgy, shocked other vampires. They accused the Tremere of gaining their power through diablerie and blasphemous experimentation, and even of being responsible for the destruction of the Salubri Antediluvian, Saulot. Few in number and with no true allies, the Tremere must rely on bargains with other clans and their own close-knit hierarchy. The Ventrue have proven especially receptive to trading protection for magical services. The Tremere guard themselves first and foremost, but even within their ranks, factions, and cabals struggle THE CLANS OF CAINE

with each other to seize what meager influence the clan has in the world. Younger vampires are made to carry out their eldersâ&#x20AC;&#x2122; schemes, all while maneuvering themselves into positions of greater authority. This is the paradox of the Tremere: they have gained the immortality that their founder searched for, but they still act with the rashness of mortals who believe their time is limited. They carry out many of their schemes for immediate benefits, not considering how their decisions might change their destinies in the centuries ahead. The enemies that they make now will haunt them in the future, as will the bargains that they strike and the sacrifices they make for the sake of security. For all of their vaunted self-discipline, their position is still a fragile one. Nicknames: Usurpers, Tremores (â&#x20AC;&#x153;the trembling onesâ&#x20AC;?) Appearance: Tremere vampires favor simple and practical attire for whatever location they find themselves inhabiting. In cities with universities, that tends to mean presenting a scholarly appearance, either as students or professors. In the countryside, donning the robes of wandering monks (like those of the Franciscans) allows them to move undisturbed through many areas. Haven: Most Tremere gravitate toward cities, especially

cities with universities or cathedral schools. Depending on their relationship with the vampiric authorities in those cities, they may dwell near the scholarly centers or be relegated to the slums and ghettos. Tremere who do not live in cities tend to construct small, secure lairs in which to conduct their research undisturbed, often near sites of magical power. Backgrounds: The Tremere fill their ranks with individuals who hunger for both knowledge and power: occultists, alchemists, theologians, philosophers, and scholars of all kinds. Neither age nor religion are any hindrance, although they do expect those they Embrace to accept their Hermetic-Neoplatonic theories if they wish to learn Thaumaturgy. At the same time, the Clan is pragmatic in its choice of members when need arises. Tremere Embrace warriors to lead their forces against the Tzimisce and Embrace courtiers to represent the clan in the domains of the noble Damned. Such vampires face a difficult existence, however. Without the lure of magical power to keep them bound to the Clan’s designs, they are kept under close watch by their superiors and rarely afforded the opportunity to advance. Character Creation: Most Tremere follow the Road of Humanity simply because, due to the Clan’s youth, other possibilities have not occurred to them. Mental Attributes and Knowledges are usually primary, and even those Tremere with a less scholarly focus are expected to be open to learning. For those who practice Thaumaturgy, a high Willpower is a must. Mentor is the most common Background for individuals. Clan Disciplines: Auspex, Dominate, Thaumaturgy Weakness: The Tremere’s rush to exploit the powers of vampiric blood comes with its own disadvantages: they are particularly vulnerable to blood bonds when they drink the blood of other Damned. The first draught of blood that a Tremere consumes counts as two for the purposes of establishing a bond, meaning that the next drink will

complete it. Furthermore, all newly Embraced Tremere must surrender a vial of their blood to the Council of Seven, who stores it in a hidden vault in their Carpathian chantry. That blood, they warn, can be the means by which they exact thaumaturgical punishments on any who disobey, no matter how far they run or how well they hide themselves. Organization: The leaders of the Tremere are the Council of Seven, who issue commands through successive and rigidly structured ranks of vampiric underlings. In theory, each rank — Council Regent, Domain Regent, Chantry Regent, and Chantry Apprentice — is made up of seven vampires for every superior, but in practice, the numbers vary wildly in these uncertain times. Rising through the ranks requires patience, demonstration of occult power, and the ability to survive the internal politics of the clan.

Stereotypes Assamites: They know secrets of the blood that we do not. This must be remedied. Brujah: A pity we did not meet them before their descent into degeneration. Cappadocians: Worthy of respect, although their focus on the dead means that they neglect other sources of power. Gangrel: Their animal vitality makes them excellent subjects for experimentation. They can endure so much. Nosferatu: Look beyond appearances at what they can offer: knowledge that the other Clans do not think worthy of their attention. Salubri: The world cannot be healed, only mastered. They forget this lesson at their own cost. Tzimisce: Their grotesqueries are nothing but masks to hide the fears of a Clan whose time will soon come to an end. Their crude sorceries keep them bound to territory we will soon make our own. Ventrue: Let them believe that they rule and that we are eager to serve. They will be the path by which we ascend to prominence. Tremere

Do not fear, little mortal. The earth feeds you, you feed me, I feed the earth. This is the order of things; it is natural.

ampire. Like the shadow of an osprey looming over the field mouse , the word alone conjures fearsome imagery in the hearts of men: tall, darkly gracious fiends of aristocratic bearing, forlorn castles athwart craggy mountainsides, and primeval forests swaddled in mist through which hungry shadows haunt the night. These are the Tzimisce, sometimes called Fiends; the vampires of vampires, the eternal bogeymen stalking the nightmares of mortals. The wilds of Eastern Europe are inseparable from the legends of vampires, and the Tzimisce ruled these lands since before mortal memory. The Carpathian Mountains are their bones, its soil their flesh, and they share their vitae with it — just as the kine share theirs with the Tzimisce — in a perpetual cycle of life and unlife. The koldun recall a time when Tzimisce dwelt in the Second City, but ached with sickness, a longing for a home he had never seen. He exiled himself, following a call to these mountains. So it has always been, the two indivisible; here, no history excludes them, no kings may rule above them, and no enemy can contest them. Or so the Tzimisce believed. The Tzimisce sense of superiority allowed the Tremere to go uncontested for far too long; now the Usurpers and their Gargoyle soldiers trespass upon Tzimisce lands and engage openly on the fields of battle. Never ones to ignore a strategic advantage, the Ventrue raid across Hungary’s eastern border into Transylvania and launch crusades into the pagan northlands, looking to seize Fiend territories. The Mongol horde provides some respite as it boils through mountain passes into the west, forcing their enemies to face them in the field while the Fiends watch safely from mountain strongholds above. A quiet war brews within the clan, only forestalled by the clan’s ancient tradition of hospitality, as

THE CLANS OF CAINE

the elders call for a return to the old ways while the younger generations push for change. Revolution seems just around the corner for the Fiends. Nickname: Fiends Appearance: In ages past, the Tzimisce were the most regal of clans, tall, unbent and broad like the mountains they dwell upon. They elevated only the choicest of mortals, drawing directly from their own ghoul families to ensure strong frames and proper dispositions, which were then further idealized through the vagaries of Vicissitude. As war creeps into their lands, though, the Fiends find themselves forced to compromise their preferred forms, replacing limbs with weapons and assuming their monstrous battle-shapes for greater and greater periods of time. Some younger Fiends found liberation through modification and embrace shapes others would consider alien and bizarre, following their own path into the future. Haven: Most Tzimisce keep haven in whatever constitutes luxury for them. They stand as regal by their own definitions. This almost always means surrounding themselves with massive subjects and herds, wherever they happen to roost. Due to their tie to the earth, if they leave their homeland, they will find some way to establish a bond to their new home. Background: Traditionally, Tzimisce drew from among the most suitable members of their own nobility, prizing loyalty, fierceness, and strength above all other qualities. To this end, they prefer to Embrace ghouls, and they have established whole families of revenants to serve that purpose. Tzimisce rarely Embrace foreigners, and when it happens, they are truly exceptional. Meta-

morphosists, however, will sometimes eschew tradition, seeking out those who inspire them with their spiritual perfection, while some among the younger generations delight in the aesthetic possibilities of strangers. Character Creation: Tzimisce equally prize Mental and Physical Attributes. While the image of the Tzimisce warrior cutting a gory path through a battlefield is a common (and accurate) stereotype, the clan also boasts its share of scholars, priests, monks, and sorcerers, meaning any given Tzimisce might favor any Skills, Talents, or Knowledges. For a clan defined by its relationship to the land it rules, Domain is by far the most important Background. Herd is vital for any Tzimisce; one cannot call oneself a ruler without subjects. Road of Kings is most common among the Fiends. The Road of Metamorphosis is populated almost entirely by Tzimisce, though they are still very much a minority. Clan Disciplines: Animalism, Auspex, Vicissitude Weaknesses: Tzimisce draw their mandate to rule from the very land itself, but this comes with a price. A Tzimisce must rest with at least two handfuls of native soil — that is, soil from a place of importance to them, usually their home or their grave. For each day of rest without it, halve all dice pools (round down), cumulatively, until the pool reaches one die. A full day of proper rest with her native soil will restore the dice pools to their normal value. Organization: Tzimisce abide by ties of family and blood; they are an incestuous clan with sprawling legacies of dozens, if not hundreds of members. The eldest afford the most respect and the maneuvering among the childer for attention and affection brings new meaning to the phrase “sibling rivalry.” Outside one’s own legacy, it is important to recognize other Tzimisce as rightful rulers — they are, after all, blood of the land too — but no family is willing to submit to another. This constant struggle for dominance creates an uneasy tension among Fiends. Because of this, Tzimisce recognize a necessary tradition of formal, unflagging hospitality. Almost in defiance of their basic natures, man or vampire welcomed into a Tzimisce’s home can expect safety and basic comfort, so long as the guest commits no affront to the host’s graciousness.

Gangrel: Unruly and unkempt, but as close to brothers as we will ever have outside our own. Ghouls: Useful, sometimes even worthy of respect. So long as they are ours. Tremere: Nothing worth discussing. Soon others will only speak of their memory. Then we will kill them as well, and the Tremere will simply never have existed. Ventrue: Theirs is no true authority; they have no mandate to rule. They have played this charade for too long; they will kneel now or suffer for their insolence. Lupines: Do not underestimate these beasts; they have their own connection to the land, which makes them very dangerous.

Stereotypes Anda: These newcomers remind us of Gangrel, but understand loyalty and family. I would like to know more. Brujah: I respect their prowess, but not their cause. Which cause? None of them.

I smell power in the air. A king has died. Long live the king. I stand in the throne’s shadows, but most do not know my name. Years slip away like tides, dynasties fall, and yet I remain a most trusted advisor. He will not see the string tied to his limbs until it is too late. The king is dead. Long live the king. he Ventrue trace their line back to the Second Generation. As the eldest of Enoch, their sense of tradition T guides them. Divine right is their birthright: their legitimacy

is documented in blood-red letters throughout Cainite history. Let those who are most fit to rule do so. Leading is their gift and their burden. Ventrue chafe at Lasombra restrictions, ever hungry and ambitious. All the power they want is within their grasp. When the time arrives, those merchant princes and warrior kings will lead their brethren to cast the yoke off of those who’ve ruled far too long. The Ventrue take their cue from Ancient Rome, from the Julii and the Brutii, those aristocratic conquerors who relied on a framework of discipline, fortitude and charisma to lead. They can be a potent combination of powerful speakers and brave soldiers, currying favor as capably as any Caesar. In fact, the word “dominate” arose from the Dominus and Domina, titles of the Roman aristocracy. Heavy is the head that wears the crown; Ventrue often worry more than other clans about the mortals in their care. Memories of glory from their mortal days are too poignant and heady a draft, so they pursue power through their unlives as well. THE CLANS OF CAINE

With their powerful disciplines of Dominate and Presence, they are frequently sent in to keep the peace amongst Cainites, using their divine right of authority to maintain the Silence of the Blood. During the Long Night, the Ventrue withdrew from most visible positions of power, preferring to steer from out of sight. But with the War of the Princes, the Ventrue are ready to rise. All they must do is convince everyone else. Ventrue are not as flexible as their opponents and subject to infighting, but when they do band together, they can accomplish terrifyingly ambitious goals. Sobriquets: Power Mongers, Ambitiones, Patricians (derogatory) Appearance: Ventrue are not seen in ostentatious clothes. The cloth and cut will be exceptionally fine, tailored to their figure. Depending on the Ventrue’s temperament, you will see costly embroidery or merely exceptional cut. They always dress appropriate to their station, but they take care not to outshine the ones they are manipulating. Haven: Ventrue dislike being in the middle of nowhere, unless there is a stronghold with vast lands and resources they can draw upon. Because of their feeding specialties, they tend to gravitate towards locales that provide ample flocks to draw upon. They thrive on being amidst the populace, for what purpose in being a leader if there is no one to lead?

Backgrounds: The Ventrue sense of self-superiority is so strong that it can be quite off-putting. It makes sense that they seek the aristocracy and the cream of society to Embrace, those whose education, background, and talents draw the attention of Ventrue elite. Ventrue never reproduce haphazardly, but select prospects like fine wine. Once they Embrace a childe, they focus on their training and upbringing to hone them to Ventrue expectations. Purity of bloodline is preferred, but they also appreciate the strengthening brought by mixing in a prodigy of a more mongrel background. Ventrue with a less rarefied history can rise in the ranks, but it demands true commitment, the backing of a well-regarded sire, talent, and luck. Character Creation: Ventrue characters need a keen balance between Social and Mental Attributes, between social graces and knowledge. A Ventrue with low Charisma is like a fish without water: flailing in desperation till the end. As far as Backgrounds, Allies and Retainers are extremely useful. Resources and Domain for holdings should not be neglected. The Road of Kings calls the Ventrue in their deepest desires, for each Ventrue believes their birthright is to lead. Clan Disciplines: Dominate, Fortitude, Presence Weakness: Rarefied taste has its cost, as the Ventrue are restricted to one particular type of mortal (merchants, French, Catholics, small children). This choice severely limits their feeding pool. They can consume mortal blood outside of this selected preference, but it does not forestall the Beast or provide nourishment. Organization: The Ventrue believe strongly in the feudal order. Structure and hierarchy allows them to understand precisely who is above them and who is below. An oath, backed by blood, is one of the easiest ways of enforcing loyalty of those below.

Stereotypes Brujah: They hate us, but need us. We temper their ferocity with understanding of the requirements of rule. If their ambition can be sculpted, they can be dangerous but powerful allies. Cappadocians: Death-mongering withered husks. Let them remain amongst their corpses and their crypts and leave us to our conquests. Gangrel: Beasts, pure and simple. Excellent attack dogs, but best kept on a very short leash. Lasombra: Though they are ascendant now, their time comes to an end. We need only seize the opportunity. Nosferatu: Vile and often smelly. If you employ them, be sure to keep your handkerchief close. A few are clever enough to be useful, if they can be endured. Toreador: Though we may be impatient with their obsession with beauty, the Toreador are often our equals in social settings. Flatter them with honeyed words, but do not forget they are the most unreliable of our kindred. Tzimisce: Ancient rulers unaware their moment is long past. Even those fair of face are fiends at heart. We will ally with whomever necessary to wipe them from the world. Tremere: They speak in riddles, hinting at vast storehouses of ancient knowledge. If you must, use them and be done with it. Let them rot with their dust and their books. Ventrue

Bloodlines T

he clans of Caine do not represent the entirety of the vampiric condition in our Dark Medieval World. While they are a majority, numerous other lines permeate Africa, Europe, and Asia during this period. In many cases, these lines branch and diverge from mainstream clans sufficiently that they cease to be recognized as members of that clan. Some come from unknown origins. Some come from histories that question the truth of the Caine mythology.

Evolutions Some bloodlines shifted away from their parent Cainite clans at some point in the clan’s history. Clans that travel constantly and often stray outside societal norms tend to produce divergent bloodlines more frequently than urban, status quo clans. For example, nomadic Gangrel boast multiple bloodlines, whereas noble Lasombra do not. Evolved and branched bloodlines give your chronicle to add facets and exceptions to the normal clan expectations. For example, Anda came from Clan Gangrel. There’s certainly something of the Gangrel in the Anda perspective, but the Anda are a unique angle for the Gangrel. This gives you an opportunity to explore narrow or shifted concepts of what it means to be part of a Cainite clan.

Unknown Origins Some bloodlines, the Niktuku for example, come from questionable origins. The Niktuku are related to the Nosferatu somehow. But are the Nosferatu the parent clan? Are the Niktuku? Are they indirectly related by circumstance, but not by blood? When a line comes from indeterminate roots, it brings a layer of mystery into Cainite history. It gives an opportunity to explore these mysteries in play and weave your chronicle into the greater Dark Medieval World. In your chronicle, the Niktuku may have been an experiment by the Nosferatu clan progenitor. You have the opportunity to tell that unique story and offer an increased level of player buy-in as they can discover these truths.

Alternate Origins Some bloodlines owe their origins to the Cainite clans, while some maintain completely separate histories. In these cases, the status quo of Cainite society tends to doubt or deny those backgrounds, as they call into question the infallibility of their Book of Nod. These bloodlines offer a conspiratorial air to your chronicle. After all, Cainite society is predicated on the thirteen clans of the Third Generation. If they’re not the beginning and end of what it means to be a vampire, THE CLANS OF CAINE

OTHER VAMPIRES the Dark Medieval World, Cainites comprise most of Europe’s vampiric population. However, two other types of vampires encroach into Europe. Inmajor The first kind doesn’t get much attention in this book, because they haven’t pushed into Europe much just yet (but they will soon). They’re an Asian breed that goes by numerous names and has connections in some Salubri and Assamite circles. They may very well be a different, even incompatible creature to what Cainites call vampires. The vampires who comprise the other type call themselves Laibon. They are vampires, in the Cainite sense of the word. They possess vitae. Their childer are each of thinner blood than their sires. However, they hail from Africa and eschew the Caine mythology. Each line of Laibon has its own creation myth. The Setites often use the term Laibon for themselves and the other Laibon bloodlines use the term for Set’s followers. However, most European vampires believe Set was one of Caine’s Third Generation, so they’re considered a clan to mainstream Cainite society.

should their foundation persist without question? In the Dark Medieval World, dissent bubbles up more and more nightly. The young seek out any reasons to question the ancients’ divine right, and what better reason than clear evidence that their story contains gaping holes?

Air of the Exotic Bloodlines, as noted, deliver different play experiences. Their existences beg questions of the setting and tend to be more regionally grounded than other European Cainites. Some quickly become hard to believe in certain locations, and can break down suspension of disbelief. Their Disciplines and weaknesses are often stronger but narrower in focus, which may not fit in the scope of every game. While all rules in V20 Dark Ages are up for interpretation and choice at the table, bloodlines require special attention. As Storyteller, when planning your chronicle, determine what bloodlines may or may not fit in your setting and provide this information up front. Even if players are disallowed from playing a given bloodline, they can still make for engaging Storyteller characters. However, if you choose to do so, ask yourself why you’re reserving the bloodline for plot usage but

disallowing the players from making the same choices. As a Storyteller, favor finding a way to make things work over saying “no.”

Exclusivity In some cases, the bloodlines featured in this chapter have unique Disciplines, or unique Thaumaturgy or Necromancy Paths. While a vampire can teach others their Disciplines or blood sorcery if they wish, exclusivity gives a bargaining chip. To vampires, being useful can mean survival. Not only does teaching an outsider dilute that usefulness, but it plays your hand. If you teach someone, they understand its limitations, and by that, they understand your limitations. Mystery can be a weapon, and once that mystery is opened wide for the world to see, it can’t be forced back into the box. With blood sorcery, we don’t dictate directly that any Paths are truly exclusive, but if you wish to feature certain bloodlines in your chronicle, consider making certain Paths off-limits. For example, if your chronicle features Nagaraja or Giovani, consider making one or two Necromancy Paths exclusive to them. If someone outside those lines wishes to learn those abilities, they should expect steep costs or high risks.

I have sky, earth, and sea. You can keep your city.

he story of the Ahrimanes begins with Ádísa, a Valkyrje and daughter of Freyja. Traveling far and wide, Ádísa drew the attention of a Persian king named Ahriman. The king commanded Ádísa to fight for him in his army, but she refused to be tied so. Furious, Ahriman sent his forces to subdue Ádísa and, whilst she was exceedingly powerful, even the Valkyrje couldn’t stand against such overwhelming forces. Unwilling to submit under any circumstances, Ádísa remained standing until a warrior slew her on the third day. When Freyja came to take her daughter to Fólkvangr, Ádísa refused. She did not begrudge the warrior, since he had fairly bested her, but she loathed the king for his presumption and waging war against a single woman. Seeing her daughter’s distress, Freyja consented to hide Ádísa from the other gods for three nights, though not days, so she might seek her revenge. The first night, Ahriman and his court fled from Ádísa in great carriages and ships. However, Ádísa’s mother had taught her daughter to speak with the animals of the earth when she was young, and they told Ádísa where the king had gone. The second night, even more fearful of Ádísa, Ahriman slew all animals around him so they could not betray him. But Ádísa wasn’t her mother’s little girl anymore; she was dead now and could speak to the spirits of animals. The third night, Ádísa arrived

THE CLANS OF CAINE

at Ahriman’s castle where the king had bricked up all doors and windows. Enraged by his cowardice, Ádísa tore the castle apart with her bare hands until she found the king. As she killed him, she took his name from him as punishment so he would wander forever lost in the afterlife. When Freyja returned to take Ádísa with her, the Vakyrje still refused. Ádísa’s own vengeance was done, but other women had been wronged too, and she would support them. She gathered them under the name Ahrimanes, which was hers by right of conquest, as a reminder of her purpose. Ádísa has walked the night as their leader ever since. Ádísa’s lineage has spread predominantly along the coasts of Scandinavia, Scotland, Ireland and, to a lesser extent, England and Normandy. An Ahrimane usually shares Ádísa’s willful independence, and while she acknowledges Freyja as her divine mother, she bows to neither god nor king. This attitude does not endear her with Europe’s Princes, but she rarely feels the need to be part of anyone’s territory any-

way. She is passionate about everything she does, whether it’s simply enjoying the small pleasures of the open road or the merciless pursuit of vengeance. Sobriquet: Valkyrjer, Sisters (amongst each other) Appearance: Most Ahrimane sires Embrace warriors and the typical Valkyrje is tall and well-muscled. She is usually Caucasian, with a normal mix of blonde, dark, and even red hair. Placing great value on practicality, an Ahrimane might cut her hair short or keep it braided and out of the way. She places little value on material wealth, but ensures that her clothes, weapons, and armor are well suited to both combat and travel. Haven and Prey: An Ahrimane’s existence is usually nomadic and she quickly learns to make daytime shelters inside fallen trees or small caverns. An Ahrimane doesn’t generally thrive in cities. If she does find herself there, seeks out abandoned locales to make her haven. An Ahrimane usually doesn’t discriminate when it comes to prey, feeding on men, women, and children alike. Only breastfeeding mothers, infants, and pregnant women seem to be excluded as Ahrimane prey, perhaps as deference to Freyja, who is also the goddess of fertility. The Embrace: Ádísa’s bloodline consists of women only. There are some stories, far and few between, of an Ahrimane falling in love with a man and Embracing him, and these usually end with the renegade couple hunted down and killed. Ádísa’s gift is not for men. An Ahrimane sire seeks out strong, independent women for the Embrace. Knowing how to hunt and fight is a bonus, but a sire knows that skills are more easily taught than attitude. Social standing does not matter to her, as a nomadic lifestyle usually renders lofty positions moot. Her deeply ingrained independence seems to have a mystical aspect as well, and it is not uncommon for an Ahrimane to be unbondable. Clan Disciplines: Animalism, Potence, Spiritus Weaknesses: An Ahrimane’s blood resists the ties of bondage. She can create neither blood bonds nor ghouls. Organization: The Valkyrjer are surprisingly well-organized for a nomadic group spread out over Europe’s coastlines.

THE AHRIMANES CONNECTION ometime during the long night, Ádísa and her bloodline were lost and subsumed into Clan S Gangrel. They returned, in a fashion, centuries later when a Cainite named Muricia sought independence from her clan. Calling upon arcane powers to alter her vitae, she unknowingly sparked a lingering trace of Ádísa’s infamous independence inside her. Since then, the Ahrimanes roam the night again, albeit under a different guise and leader.

An Ahrimane usually learns a runic script from her sire not intended for outsiders, so she can leave messages for other Ahrimanes. These symbols convey only basic meanings such as ‘hostile cainites’ or ‘good hunting,’ but it’s enough to give a small edge to an Ahrimane entering a new territory. She does not always share a common goal or leader with them, but an Ahrimane will usually stand with her sisters.

Stereotypes High Clans: Clans who lord over others by grace of… what, exactly? Pray do tell me, what makes you better than others? Low Clans: I have no words for any who would allow others to trod on them so easily. Cowardly wretches. Cappadocian: Books and death. There’s poetic symmetry in that. I’ll take freedom and life. Gangrel: They understand the value of life and the open sky. Trade for their stories, for there is power in them. Lasombra: Shadow puppeteers who think they can control others. Beware their strings and if those cannot be cut, then cut the puppeteer’s throat. Ravnos: Wanderers make good company, but be careful for they cannot be trusted. Still, if you want interesting, this is where to start. Salubri: Proud warriors with a noble code. I so rarely see them anymore and they are missed. Ventrue: I met a Princeling once and told him about Ádísa and the cowardly king. He was not amused. Ahrimanes

You call yourselves survivors, and you try to conscript our axes? Let us show you the strength of survivors. Our axes pale alongside our perspective. We’ll walk, then you’ll pay for our perspective. As brutal an environment as the steppe is for mortals, it is magnitudes more deadly for a Cainite trapped upon it. How precisely do you cross hundreds of miles of open terrain in search of prey among sparsely populated plains, all before the sun rises in a few hours? The Anda manage it well, making them truly unique among vampire-kind. The first of their line is Dobrul the Brave, who some say was the childe of Ennoia herself, Antediluvian of Clan Gangrel. To this day the Anda and Gangrel recognize and respect their common ancestry; each regards the other as distant kin and may ally with each other from time to time. Still, the Anda are distinct from their parent clan, and their true loyalty lies with their mortal brethren, not other Cainites. This loyalty sets them apart from all other Cainites and makes unlife on the steppe possible. Most vampires understand the need for a herd, but few associate so closely with those from their former lives as the Anda. The Anda do not think of the Mongols they travel with as herd or themselves as having “former” lives at all. They feel they have been given a unique role to play in the destiny of the Mongol people. Where their brothers occupy the daylit hours, they are the nighttime riders, the favored of the Earth-Mother Etügen, those who look upon the sleeping face of Tengri and protect his people in the dark. Their methods are simple, but effective. In the day, the majority of the Mongol tumen advances, and at dusk, the Anda emerge to follow, converging with their fellows before dawn. In the east, the enemies of the Mongols know better than to approach a kuriyen in the night, particularly from the direction the Mongols rode in from. Western armies have not learned this lesson, nor will they any THE CLANS OF CAINE

time soon. The Anda leave no survivors to tell of the monstrous horsemen who materialize from the darkness behind the ambusher, as if birthed from the ground itself, to feed upon their blood while alerting the Mongol kuriyen of impending attack. Of course, this symbiotic relationship is far from perfect. A Mongol warrior is not easily frightened, but is prone to superstition as any. That the Anda are supernatural creatures can scarcely be denied; they do possess powers not easily explained in mortal terms and explode in flames when

exposed to the sun. That they are Tengri’s chosen may serve as explanation, but it’s hardly a gift. Mongol mortals accept and respect the Anda, but they feel a certain amount of unease around them as well; only fools allow themselves too much comfort near an obviously superior predator. It is well that these creatures sleep in the daytime and move only at night, sparing the mortals the need for protracted contact with the Anda. Indeed, Tengri is a wise god. When caught alone on the steppe and without food, the Mongols will sustain themselves on their horse’s blood. It is the same with that Anda, who prefer to feed on the blood of enemies, or even the blood of animals, but will take from their mortal siblings as necessary. The mortal Mongols accept this as a natural, if unpleasant, extension of what is common among their people. Nickname: Tartars Appearance: The Anda are drawn almost entirely from Mongol stock. The “typical” Mongol is often portrayed as brownskinned, short, broad, and bow-legged, with dark hair, often braided or shaved in elaborate patterns or both. Sometimes the men will slash their cheeks to inhibit the growth of beards and possess deep scars to mark the occasion. This alone, however, does not speak to the vast diversity within the Mongol Empire, itself made up of dozens upon dozens of tribes and cultures. Haven: While most Anda travel with a Mongol army and thus do not possess traditional havens, this is not always the case. Some attach themselves to particular families — often their own — and see after their welfare upon the harsh eastern prairie in exchange for the gift of their vitae. In these cases, the Anda still does not truly have a physical haven, but may find themselves lairing amid three or four common locations throughout the year, rotating as necessary to accommodate their herd’s movements. Others take up more permanent residence in stable Mongol cities, such as Karakorum or Sarai, where they serve the Mongol hierarchy in different vital capacities. Background: Most Anda are horsemen, drawn from eastern tribes who share political and ethnic ties to Mongolia proper.

As they conquer each new civilization, the Mongols assimilate the most worthy into their own; the Khan himself has Chinese advisors, and many tumens travel with Muslim doctors. As the Horde presses westward, they adopt other steppe-dwellers, such as the blonde-haired, blue-eyed Kipchaks and Cumans, into their armies, and vast numbers in the Kingdom of Georgia swear loyalty to the breakaway Mongol nation of The Ilkhanate. Any of these might be Embraced into the Anda; the only true requirements are the ability to survive nocturnal life upon the steppe and unflagging loyalty to the Khan. Character Creation: Anda seldom possess different Natures and Demeanors. While Mongols are among the most cunning adversaries one should ever be doomed to face, their individual attitudes remain straightforward. As might be expected, they value Physical Attributes above all, and Skills for their focus on Archery and Ride. Bloodline Disciplines: Animalism, Fortitude, Protean Weaknesses: The Anda suffer from a kind of loneliness that comes with being cut off from the vast majority of their people, and most especially, from the warm waking face of Tengri. For one hour after sunset, and for the last hour before sunrise, their dice pools are limited by their Road rating as if they were acting during the day. Organization: Though the Anda often travel with Mongol troops and are thus at least nominally a part of their structure and under the command of a mortal Noyan, their nocturnal life means they most often operate independently. Because of this, they impose their own order upon their activities, often modeling it upon the mortal hierarchy they are most familiar with. Like all Mongol society, life as an Anda is a meritocracy; those in positions of power and afforded the authority to make decisions come from those most skilled and able to handle the responsibility. Anda recognize this by bestowing the title of Noyan upon certain individuals of their kind. Anda with that title are not only able, but obligated to lead in the way they best know how. While Noyan are usually the oldest and lowest Generation among their peers, this is by no means a certain thing, or a requirement. Anda

You’re close to the truth now. You’ve gone from beating heart to withered organs. You’re a demon chained to dead meat, almost free from the prison of flesh. Seek those who can unbind you further. egend holds the Baali to be the first bloodline to stand apart from the Clans, a tainted and L cancerous lineage plaguing society from the time of the Second City. As for what progenitor sired the wicked line of infernalists, none can say. Some believe the Tzimisce responsible, due to that clan’s long association with the demon called Kupala. The Tremere spread this tale, but they will turn and blame Saulot in another breath; the Shepherds’ pogrom against the Baali smacks of hidden guilt, they say. The Malkavians refuse to speak on the matter at all. The bloodline’s record of their origin is transmitted orally from sire to childe. Their genesis lies in a nameless tribe in what would become Tyre, a people that clung to atrocity as revelation and sacrificed without understanding. During a pre-dawn rite around the sacrificial pit, their orgiastic violence was interrupted by a terrible figure, silhouetted in the sun cracking the bloodred horizon. It tore into the tribe, rending their mortal flesh into obscene patterns and twisting their hearts to the sky before tossing their mutilated corpses into the pit before d e p a r t i n g. THE CLANS OF CAINE

Three crawled out at sunset. They took their mortal god’s name for their own, for they were kin to him. When they turned their blood to the summoning rites wrought by mortal mages, they found Hell answering back. They still spill blood as sacrifice, but now the blood is their own. Broken into ever-quarreling factions, the splintered and fractious bloodline claims they do not serve the Abrahamic Devil (they long predate that theology, without question) but they cannot agree on whom they do serve. The bloodline last saw philosophical unity during the advent of Zorastrianism, clinging to the idea of existence as a struggle between great powers of darkness and light. As vampires are beings of irrevocable darkness, they reason, why not play for their side to win? Others fear the demons, seeking to keep them placated and slumbering in Hell. Still others seek to awaken those same Fallen to end the world. To these ends, Baali hide inside Cainite society, seeking favors, showing subservience to (and in some

covens, compelling obedience from) a diverse group of infernal powers. The vast hierarchy of demons known as the Children, the Lords of the Abyss, insect-demons, dark gods – the list goes on. Most Baali agree that the greatest joy comes in service, taking their rightful place within the hierarchy of the truly Damned. Devils are almost universally reviled, receiving the same warm welcome their mortal infernalist brethren do – a heretic’s blazing pyre. Princes call blood hunts on mere rumors of a coven’s infestation. No clans would defile themselves by association, but most consider the bloodline’s presence a useful diversion from their own hidden schemes, and rumors persist of Baali aid to the Tremere’s wars in exchange for unspecified favors. Sobriquet: Devils Appearance: Reviled by all, the Baali must blend into their surroundings, and thus dress in mortal fashion. Their clothing is usually of fine quality, and their elders bear meaningless ritual scars, fleshy relics of mortal years spent in ignorance. Havens: The Baali love abandoned places of worship, desecrating former altars with blasphemous rituals. They gather cults of personality around themselves, gradually converting the mortals to worship of powers dark and ancient. Character Creation: Social Attributes are primary, with Mental secondary. The Baali are social creatures first and foremost. Stealth is a Skill drilled into every Baali neonate. Knowledges are highly common, particularly Academics and Occult. Subterfuge is an especially prized Talent. Most Baali follow the Path of Screams on the Road of Sin, but a few walk the Road of Kings. Clan Disciplines: Daimonion, Presence, Obfuscate Weakness: The Torment in the blood of Caine recoils from religious symbols, and the Baali are particularly vulnerable. Unless those religious symbols have lain abandoned for half a century, any individual brandishing a religious symbol at a Devil is considered to have

a True Faith rating one higher than their actual rating. Organization: Diminished in numbers and strength after two great holy wars with the Salubri, and a smaller war against the Assamites, the Baali bloodline still metastasizes across the Levant and the Kingdom of Jerusalem. They remain inconspicuous, slowly infiltrating a city and Embracing those who dabble in the occult or turn to darker gods despite the wrath of Crusaders. Once established within a city, the Devils establish a coven to worship whichever flavor of infernal might they fancy. Many covens know a particular Dark Thaumaturgic ritual, the Rite of Apostasy, which corrupts a vampire’s clan curse and grants them access to the Baali Discipline of Daimonion. The affiliated Lasombra infernalist group, the Angellis Ater, are a coven comprised of such converted. The Baali seek to check the power of the Salubri, the Assamites, and each other when they worship rival demon lords. Ironically, mortal infernalists serving those bound to the earth are the bloodline’s most ardent enemies; Baali have a disturbing tendency to enslave demons rather than obey them.

Stereotypes Lasombra: They serve the same darkness we do. Most of them just won’t acknowledge it. Salubri: When their blood howled in rage at Saulot’s death, ours sang with joy. Let us be happy together. Setites: Our interests and practices align; we should be allies, not enemies. Are we not serpents of a different scale? Tremere: Like us, they traffic with powers dark and ancient. Like us, they wield the magics of the inferno. Unlike us, they don’t see the true game they’re playing. We must educate them Assamites: They hunt us without mercy, slaying those we serve and those we command with practiced ease. The Salubri are our loudest enemies. We should fear the quiet ones more. Baali

[Perfect stillness, followed by a single branch snapping and a quick, gurgling sound. Then, perfect stillness again.]

ong ago, in what would one day be the Akan city states and, even later, Africa’s Ivory Coast, a young hunter strayed far from home. He hailed from the Akan ancestors and lived in a small village plagued by famine, as all animals in the area had died. Venturing out far to seek prey, he instead found an ancient darkness. Born before the universe was formed, the darkness hid under the earth in an effort to escape the hateful light. Now the hunter came across the cave where the darkness lay and, lured by its song, explored inside. Eager to find a host made of flesh and bone and hoping that this would yield protection from the sun, the darkness poured into him. But it was too eager, too fast, too much, and the hunter died. The next night, animated by a darkness that acknowledged neither life nor death, the hunter rose again. Confused, he returned to his village, but as the darkness saw the hated sun-dwellers, its rage rose like bile. When the hunter returned to his senses, his people lay slaughtered at his feet. The hunter, horrified by what he had done, fled far inland never to return. The first Bonsam claims never to have shared his curse. It’s possible that he extended the Embrace in the throes of darkness and does not remember, or maybe he is lying. But if he is telling the truth, that opens some interesting, and concerning, possibilities about the Bonsam’s origins. A Bonsam is typically a loner, and highly territorial at that. He is not inherently violent (though very capable of it if provoked) but does demand that any Laibon or Cainite trespassers move on immediately. Those who do not comply will find themselves dead before they even know they were targeted; the Bonsam is a supremely stealthy hunter. A Bonsam is more tolerant towards others of his kind, since he knows that none of them would THE CLANS OF CAINE

willingly linger in a territory marked by another, and thus the trespasser’s stay is temporary. The Bonsam lineage has spread inland over the African continent, avoiding the Kingdoms of Ghana and Kanem and instead claiming the equatorial forest as territory. A few years ago though, the Bonsam began to emerge from the forest to push into

the coastal territories and even venture North, which put them in conflict with the Laibon and Cainites already controlling those regions. Nevertheless, the Bonsam refuse to turn back and, on the very few occasions that they have spoken about their exodus, tell of a great horror from beyond the continent’s near-impassable forest barrier. Sobriquet: Unseen, Stalkers Appearance: A hunter or warrior during his life, a Bonsam is usually lean and well-muscled. Sires recognize that experience is invaluable, and the Embrace cures most mortal ails; a prospective childe might be middle-aged or older. He cares little for material possessions and owns only what he can carry. His lineage has mastered an art of shapeshifting and a Bonsam, living in the abandoned regions where no one ever sees him, may exhibit some animal features. Haven and Prey: A Bonsam prefers to carve out his habitat far from other vampires, though this territory usually includes a handful of mortal villages. He might have learned to meld into the natural terrain so he can sleep anywhere from the forest floor to the canopy. A spot high enough to keep an overview, yet low enough to grab prey is liked best. A Bonsam who has not yet mastered this power must make do by digging underground tunnels or crafting cocoon-like nests that block the sunlight. Very rarely does a Bonsam fledgling stay in his sire’s shelter, as Bonsam are not the hand-holding type. A Bonsam feeds on animals as easily as he does on humans. Some Bonsam hunt for human prey on the trade routes spreading out from the inland Kingdoms, or their more remote villages. In such cases, he rarely has moral qualms about grabbing man, woman, or child. The Embrace: A Bonsam sire prefers to Embrace skilled hunters and sometimes warriors. Gender does not matter to him, but a talent for stalking and killing does. A sire usually chooses a hunter who is skilled, experienced, and careful without being cowardly. He might have little patience for foolhardy bravery; he considers this a sign of inexperience and bad judgment, though he can understand bravery born of desperation.

A Bonsam is usually Embraced and abandoned, as sires believe the early nights to be a test of mettle; if the young Bonsam does not survive, then he wasn’t worth the trouble. Not until he has mastered the basics on his own does his sire, or sometimes another elder, approach to teach him more. Clan Disciplines: Abombwe, Obfuscate, Potence Weaknesses: Possessed by a darkness before time, a Bonsam inspires primordial terror in mortals. Mortals who fail at a Courage roll (difficulty 7) when seeing a Bonsam in his true form either flee in terror or gather up weapons to kill the monster, depending on the size of the mortal group and the Nature of its leader. This fear can be overcome however, and a mortal who has succeeded at this check need not roll again upon meeting the same Bonsam (or at Storyteller’s discretion, any Bonsam). Organization: Spread out and territorial, the Bonsam is not beholden to a greater organization. However, he speaks a communal language of bat-like shrieks and whistles that allows him to communicate with other Bonsam in a radius of roughly one mile, depending on terrain and wind conditions. He might also form a temporary pack with others of his kind to track down and kill a threat to their combined territories. These packs are utterly terrifying in their efficiency and, fortunately, usually disband after the deed is done.

Stereotypes Cainites: Intruders claiming territory that is not theirs and that they cannot hold. Brujah: I remember you. Where is your city now? Perhaps you will learn to stand on your own, rather than rely on walls. Followers of Set: Impressive, turning into a snake like that. Can you do other creatures? Gangrel: These lone hunters are more like me than my Laibon brethren. Impundulu: There is power here and they are not afraid to use it. Tread with caution. Nosferatu: Did the Hunter in the Dark touch you, too? Ramanga: Leave the Ramanga to their shadow games; they don’t know what real darkness is.

Bonsam

Ra has chosen me to bring light in the darkness and healing to those who suffer.

n the ancient kingdom of Egypt lived two brothers: Pharaoh Osiris and his younger brother Set. Osiris was a wise ruler, but Set envied him, lusting after both the crown and Osiris’ wife, Isis. Striking a dark bargain with the god Apep, Set became an unliving demon with great power so he might strike his brother down. With a heavy heart, for he still loved his brother, Osiris prayed to Ra to give him the power to deliver his land from this new evil. Ra responded by granting Osiris divine gifts, but also tying him to darkness so Osiris might forever serve as Ra’s representation in the night. When the two brothers clashed, even Ra could not match Apep and Osiris was struck down, killed and dismembered by Set. Yet Set had not reckoned with Osiris’ wife, for Isis was a great sorceress who set out to make her husband’s body whole again. She succeeded at the cost of any offspring they might still have had, as Osiris could no longer create life. Even in defeat, the Pharaoh remained wise and other creatures cursed like Set willingly sought him out in an effort to heal their souls with the light of Ra. Since then, Osiris has been a beacon of hope and redemption in the night. This is the story the Children of Osiris tell. It might paint Osiris in a more positive light than he strictly deserves; as an Egyptian Pharaoh, Osiris could probably scheme and betray with the best. Indeed, the Followers of Set tell a very different story in which THE CLANS OF CAINE

Osiris begged the dark gift off his older brother, only to be consumed by bloodlust and rage until finally his own wife cast a spell to rein in his temper and prevent him from creating other monsters like him. Whatever the truth of those long ago nights, a Child of Osiris usually strives to emulate the myth. He has a reputation for being kind and wise; a renowned Golconda seeker and mentor. Whilst many Children of Osiris are indeed like the good shepherd, carefully tending to each lost sheep, another might have his eye on the larger flock. Such a Penitent could manipulate a Prince into greater depravity, with the intention of inciting a backlash that deposes her and instills a renewed sense of morality in the fiefdom as other Cainites grow wary of going down the same path. This is a risky gambit, but by no means impossible with the right tools and positioning. A Child of Osiris might have good intentions for the most, but the road to hell is paved with them. Sobriquet: Penitents, Pharaohs (mocking) Appearance: Hailing from many different clans and bloodlines, the Children of Osiris as a whole are as varied in appearance as they come. After his initiation period however, every Penitent shaves his heads to symbolize that he is like a babe on his new path. When inside the temples, he usually wears white Egyptian robes, either plain or lavishly adorned with Egyptian symbols in gold thread.

Haven and Prey: Hunted by the Followers of Set and sometimes shunned by Cainite Princes for her talk of humanity, a Child of Osiris usually finds that it is best to stay with others of her kind. She congregates with her brethren, as much as such a thin spread lineage can, in well-hidden communal temples far away from other Cainites’ havens. She might also see a resemblance between her progenitor and the Christian Messiah (for both have died and been reborn) and take up residence in Christian churches if she can do so without drawing attention. A Child of Osiris is usually very careful in selecting her prey, opting for large men who can be fed from without killing them. Even so, accidents do happen and any Child of Osiris may have swept a body or three under the proverbial rug. The Embrace: A Child of Osiris cannot Embrace, nor does his sect actively recruit from other clans. Still, others might seek him out; usually a Cainite who has grown desperate with the darkness of her existence and has heard of the Child of Osiris as a Golconda seeker. Such a Penitent might be from any clan, though, possibly predictably, no Follower of Set has ever applied. Clan Disciplines: Bardo, plus two from original clan. Weaknesses: Original clan’s weakness. In addition, the initiation rite to enter the sect renders a new applicant’s blood inert and he is no longer able to Embrace. Organization: The Children of Osiris are far and few between

and as such, they have no real organization. A typical Penitent lives in a communal temple overseen by an Undying King, who can be male or female regardless of the title, as a symbolic representation of Osiris. The temples are theoretically in communication with each other, but, in reality, postal delivery is far from reliable and more messages are lost than delivered. Rumors claim that the oldest temple in Egypt is overseen by the Grand Undying King who speaks for Osiris directly, but an average Western Penitent will never be able to travel there to find out.

Stereotypes Assamites: Stealers of blood and drinkers of souls. Their knowledge is great, but not worth associating with such demons. Cappadocian: Peaceful scholars in pursuit of wisdom. We might have a lot in common if they didn’t worship their books; we hold to a greater purpose. Followers of Set: They hate us, because we hold up the mirror of truth to them. Lasombra: Darkness within, darkness without. They have bartered their souls away to demons, and it took their reflection with it. Malkavian: Treat them kindly, for they are like children in both their wisdom and madness. Salubri: Healers and protectors of humanity like we. Do not believe the vile rumors spread about them. Tzimisce: Like us, they strive to be more, but their goal is not humanity. There is no redemption here.

Children of Osiris

Whether I am a god or a demon, it does not matter. Holiness still follows in my wake.

ince time out of mind, the Danava have made India their primary home, and with that weight of age comes power. Where Western Cainites hold that the masters of Sadhana are the distant descendants of the Ventrue, the Children of Danu know another story. Their exact origins are as murky as the Ganges, and yet some of their eldest purport to be descended from the blood of those that resided in the most ancient and forgotten of the cities that have fallen to ruin upon India’s landscape. Some still claim an unbroken ancestry to the primordial goddess Danu, carried through the blood from sire to childe and on through the ages. Others spin tales of being demons made flesh, asuras bound into human form. A second side purports to be devas, the divine will of their ancestress and the gods they revere made clear through prayer and the brutalities of Sadhana. These two sides maintain an adversarial role within the bloodline, but both still pay their tithes to the deities that rule India. Each Child of Danu seeks to rip away their mortal forms and transcend to something more through Sadhana, using it as a cleansing fire to achieve some manner of enlightenment. The Danava believe that the drinking of blood imbues them with prana, which in turn fuels the Thaumaturgy they wield that has existed for far longer than the sorceries of the Tremere. In death, the Danava remain the same artists, priests, warriors, and teachers they were in life. They maintain some dregs of that mortal status, and provide spiritual services to their respective Cainite communities. As the custodians of Sadhana, the sacred and profane rites that allow a Child of Danu to twist their THE CLANS OF CAINE

animating humors into something stranger still, they rule India’s nights as priest-kings. Sadhana demands grueling austerities performed with each new rank gained. Even those that claim demonic origins adhere to the multiplicity of Hindu gods, making oblations and sacrifices as required throughout the yearly cycle of holy days and festivals. Many Children of Danu believe that with the blood of their vaunted ancestry—both kine and Cainite—these devotions allow them to harness the maya inherent to the universe, and in so doing become masters of it in more than just name. Whether they are the children of an ancient goddess or the distant descendants of demons, the gods of their land, nevertheless, are real. Even if a handful of atheists speckle their ranks, it is impossible to deny the presence of something wholly other within them when they are in the throes of Sadhana. They twist and bend into yogic and tantric configurations, utilizing mudras with the hands or the entire body as common methods of accessing the various aspects of their Thaumaturgy. With each new undertaking, the Danava consult grains, throw purified butter onto coals, and examine solar and lunar charts in order to divine just when the time will be right. Observing their ritual calendars and the oaths they make to their gods with the utmost seriousness, breaking a vrata is beyond the pale, even for a demon. Nickname: Children of Danu Appearance: A Danava is unmistakably regal. Each and all are permeated with the sweet smell of holy attars, perfumes that hang in the air and infuse their clothing long

after it is removed. Steeped in the blood of India, their style of dress varies like any who can claim ancestry from within its borders. Many affect the saffron robes of swamijis during times of fasting and trial, while others adorn themselves in the wealth and clothing befitting those belonging to one of the highest echelons of their society. Many still attire themselves in simplified finery, and all act as their birthrights demand. Haven: It would be easy to mistake a Danavaâ&#x20AC;&#x2122;s haven for a temple. Gods adorned in fresh flowers cover their altars, and the air is often thick with the scent of incense, offerings, and attar oils alike. Even when a Danava seeks the life of an ascetic, she tends to congregate to the gods and spirits with ease. Such entities are not strangers to a Danava, but closely regarded allies. Many take up residency in holy places or areas near to them, as well as wealthy, populous districts. What use is there in being a priest, if there is no one to guide? Character Creation: Every Danava has a lordly bearing about them, and as such they are chosen to lead as much as advise. They rely on social acumen and extensive knowledge gleaned from the Vedas, and claim good educations from the oral traditions of the Brahmin. Sacred chants and holy scripture fall as easily from the tongue as any command. The Allies, Retainers, and Resources Backgrounds would serve a Danava well. The Road of Kings or the Road of Heaven bear equal weight. Clan Disciplines: Dominate, Fortitude, Thaumaturgy Weakness: Like their cousins to the west, the Danava have particularly refined palates when it comes to those they choose as prey, but animals such as cows or pigs are taboo in the extreme. Danava receive no sustenance from animal blood. Members of the bloodline first ritually offer their victims to their gods as a matter of course, but such obser-

vances need not be strict or long lasting. Without a ritual of at least thirty seconds, blood offers half sustenance. Organization: The Danava adhere to the caste system of their parent country with extreme prejudice. Such structures are holy and correct, to the Children of Danu, and to buck the divine order is unthinkable.

Stereotypes Brujah: You cannot deny the beauty of the fire that fuels their passions. Nevertheless, some fires must be carefully watched. Cappadocians: Keep them far, far away. Gangrel: Some animals deserve to be leashed. Others, to run wild. Decide which it is to be and you will have little trouble. Giovani: Irreparably stained by the perfume of the dead. How do they manage to live with such filth? Lasombra: The darkness hides such wonder. So it is with them as well. Malkavian: Treat them with kindness, for one never knows what wisdom a seer might spout forth. Ravnos: Every guest is a god. But remember: some gods are better received at the gate, and not the door. Nosferatu: Their hides are a warning, no matter the honeyed words that might spring forth. Salubri: Some causes consume entirely, and yet in them perhaps we have found something like siblings. Setite: There is a holiness in the undulations of snakes. Toreador: Art is a sacred act, and yet they are as shallow to the last. Tremere: Â Their arts are profane where ours are holy. Ventrue: What can the parent say to the infant, that they might remember? They do not walk with the blood of a goddess in their veins, though they act it.

Danava

Do you know why my master will emerge victorious? Because she has me.

n 1121, the Tremere created the first Gargoyles to serve as foot soldiers in their war against the Tzimisce. Magically spawned from the bodies of captured Tzimisce, Nosferatu, and Gangrel, these original Gargoyles were practically mindless and almost always short-lived. They possessed no memory of their former lives, while harboring an instinctive hatred for what they once were. They were the perfect shock troops to field against armies of vozhd and szlachta. On the eve of the Gargoyles’ invention, the Tremere were a dying clan, young over-reaching upstarts whose memory was about to be wiped clean from the annals of vampiric history, one footnote among thousands in the long history of Cainites. In the next moment, the war had turned and the Usurpers’ place was secure. Now, in 1242, Clan Tremere has begun to lose control of their creations. The vast majority still serves the Usurpers, guarding their chantries and fighting their battles, but of late more and more have thrown off the chains of servitude, to the eternal chagrin of their former masters. At least one chantry has been destroyed from within by rebellious Gargoyles, and though they’d be hard-pressed to admit it, the THE CLANS OF CAINE

Trembling Ones have begun to question the practice of keeping Gargoyles so close to their sanctuaries. Some have chosen to destroy their slaves rather than await the day they are turned upon, while others assume a gentler tack with their servants to avoid their ire. Those who have freed themselves take a dim view of their former masters and band together in great flocks known as Grotesqueries. Together they roam the skies over Tremere territory on a mission equal parts revolution and vengeance. A few have abandoned their old homes entirely, seeking the peacefulness of remoter locations, though those who find themselves alone are generally doomed to a short, miserable existence as they wither in the absence of companionship. Though the first Gargoyles were unable to create childer, some can now breed true. No longer dependent upon the Tremere to grow their numbers, they are a proper bloodline now. Free Gargoyles in particular are proud and social, and show little restraint in creating new progeny. This new generation of Gargoyles shares less of the burden their sires bore; never having lived under the Tremere yoke, they don’t fear or hate the Usurpers

as their elders do. However, a thread of servility still runs through the bloodline, which they must keep in check. Only a third of all Gargoyles can pass on the curse of Caine, and among the progeny they create, only half survive the change, while the other half die within the first few weeks. Those who survive can breed true, just like their parents. While not well-integrated into Cainite society, some free Gargoyles have found a place for themselves. Some pursue the company of fellow Cainites, while recently-freed Gargoyles typically react to their sudden masterless circumstances by seeking out a new lord to serve, with little care as to who that lord might be. In either case, they can often find a degree of tolerance among other Cainites; while the best they can hope for is contempt and mockery, even a king will suffer a mangy dog if that dog will tear out the throats of his enemies. Unfortunately, most Gargoyles find their options limited to unlives of violence, making their existences brutal and frequently short. Nicknames: Grotesques Appearance: Gargoyle flesh comes in a variety of hues, such as gray, pale ivory, and deep ebony. As they age, it grows thicker and harder, much like stone; sometimes rough and jagged like granite, while other times smooth like polished marble. Many sport a tremendous pair of bat-like wings. Claws and fangs are common among Gargoyles, but the similarities end there. While many emerge from their creation twisted and hideous (hence their nickname), some possess a profound, uncanny beauty. Haven: Most Gargoyles dwell amid the chantries of Clan Tremere. Free Gargoyles may live in mountain caves, forgotten catacombs, or any other wild or hidden place that will protect them from the sun. They’ll feed on nearly anything; those who are chantry-bound usually sustain themselves on animals and whatever castoffs their masters allow. Free Gargoyles prefer lonely travelers along mountain passes or forested trails, though wildlife and livestock are suitable as well. Among those who are capable of procreation, it’s almost unheard of to simply kill a mortal for food; they will breed every chance they get, seeking strength in numbers. Background: In the past, most Gargoyles were created from a blending of Tzimisce, Gangrel, and Nosferatu stock. While many such Gargoyles are still created, for

the Usurpers still have need of their service, those born of mortal stock are on the increase, perhaps even holding the majority. Regardless of the method, a Gargoyle’s creation is always horrifying and painful. The transformation from mortal to monster wrenches the mind from its previous state, rendering it the proverbial tabula rasa. The body twists and alters itself into its new form over a period of hours. The rarest of all Gargoyles will sometimes remember slivers of their past lives, with bits and pieces surfacing at the most inopportune moments. Character Creation: Most Gargoyles are creatures of urge and instinct. Physical Attributes are key, as are Talents. Some survive their transitions with portions of their old minds intact; these Gargoyles may possess exceptional Mental or Social Attributes, and Skills and Knowledges far exceeding their kin. Such Gargoyles are regarded as sages and seers, and are often sought out by others of their kind for advice. Servitor Gargoyles must possess a Mentor, usually of Clan Tremere. Free Gargoyles will often have Haven and Herd Backgrounds. The Road of the Service is most commonly walked by Gargoyles, along with The Road of the Beast. Some Gargoyles also walk the Road of Heaven as they seek to make sense of the life they’ve been given. Bloodline Disciplines: Flight, Fortitude, Potence Weaknesses: Gargoyles are social creatures, while an individual may operate singly without impairment, should a Gargoyle ever truly find herself alone in the world — without master, mate, childer, or friend — her dice pools are halved until the condition is rectified. Working in conjunction with a complete stranger can alleviate these penalties on a scene-by-scene basis, but only a mutually acknowledged relationship can restore the Gargoyle fully. Additionally, Gargoyles are particularly susceptible to mind control and domination; their Willpower is always considered two less when resisting such powers. Organization: Gargoyles are inherently social creatures. They prefer to live among other Cainites, but because of the stigma against them, this means they usually remain together, forming large Grotesqueries. In fact, one of the things that keeps many Gargoyles bound so tightly to their Tremere lords is the companionship of their fellow slaves. Gargoyles

If you wish you knew what the future holds, you have it backwards. You should hold the future in your hands and shape it to your will.

o other clan out there has any idea where they come from. They might have documents, oral histories, and whispered lore, but no hard facts. The Young Ones have no need to engage in heated origin debates. Every one of the Giovani knows where they came from and where they belong. No more than two centuries ago, old man Augustus struck a deal with the Devil. He’s fond of telling the story of how he grew up during the hideous famine at the turn of the millennium, when mothers ate their own babies and starving children turned to their parents’ graves to feast on their rotting meat. The things he saw gave him insight on what lies beyond, and the things he did gave him the skill to interact with it. Soon enough, his talents came to the attention of the Cappadocian death scholars, and the elder Cappadocius himself chose him for eternal life — or as it turned out, the next best thing to what only God can offer. Augustus figured he already suffered enough scorching sunlight in the dry fields, and was no stranger to drinking blood to quench his thirst. As far as deals go, this particular Devil suited him just fine. The new millennium was his to seize. Soon enough, he gathered his childhood friends, creating a tight knit group of like-minded individuals who shared his vision, his ambition, and finally his blood. They called each other brothers, for what other name defines what they shared? Some chose to strengthen their own mortal families that they might never

THE CLANS OF CAINE

again want for food or comfort. As time went by, they embraced the rising craft of commerce, which brought them far above their original station. Growing rich and powerful with every night, the Young Ones came to the attention of other Cainites. As other Cainites took note of this self- styled young brotherhood and tried to understand who they really were, they found nothing but secrets. After all, as a new bloodline of an already mysterious and secretive clan, it was impossible to find clear information about who the Giovani really were and what they could do. Rumors spread like wildfire and the Young Ones used them to their advantage. Cainites love to imagine all vampires as powerful schemers in the shadows of history, so why refute the voices of a Roman family of Necromancers? Better to build on that, and drop some nuggets of inspiring lore about divination for the Emperors. Nickname: The Young Ones, Giovanotti (Youngsters) Appearance: The Giovani are few and varied in appearance, albeit unified by the ashen quality that marks their Cappadocian blood (with rare exceptions). Depending on their origin, a Young One could exhibit any mix of the vastly varied palette of the Mediterranean, which features skin tones from dark olive to light cream, hair ranging from bright red locks to raven black curls, and a wide range of eyes, mouths, and noses.

Havens and Prey: Most Young Ones live with their mortal family. The truth about their unlife is known in varying degrees depending on the closeness of the familial relationships— and it usually comes down to hushed suspicions of leprosy or other skin conditions which should not be mentioned outside of the house. Family is a Giovani’s best haven regardless of their physical location. However, their steadily growing wealth means that they usually dwell in large houses with multiple rooms and separated kitchens. Several families take in servants and apprentices. The medical practice of leeching, coupled with the support structure of a close-knit family, makes it very rare for a Young One to need feeding outside her haven. If that should happen, though, they usually feed away from home to avoid any kind of suspicion. Backgrounds: The initial group embraced by Augustus planned to Embrace carefully and purposefully to sustain the family while recruiting talent. Therefore, new Embraces come either from the extended family ranks or from ambitious outsiders, making their way in the new social strata. Character Creation: The Young Ones value exceptional insight and strong resolve. Mental Attributes and Skills are usually primary, but they also value Knowledges. Natures, Demeanors, and Virtues reflect the ambition and interconnection of the family, and most members follow the Road of Humanity. Common Backgrounds include Retainers, Resources, Herds, and Allies. Generation is usually quite low, never going above the Eleventh. Clan Disciplines: Auspex, Fortitude, Necromancy Weakness: Like other members of the Cappadocian clan, the Giovani have an ashen quality to their skin which makes humans eerily aware of their otherness. The few bloodline members closest to Augustus himself are perfectly able to appear as if blood was still pumping through their veins, but their Kiss is excruciatingly painful. Some believe the horrors he saw as a mortal man carried through his blood, but this weakness doesn’t seem to have

a clear pattern or cause. Organization: The key quality to ensure devotion is gratitude. Therefore, the group of founders (headed by Augustus) promotes a reward pyramid structure, where only those who deserve it the most are lifted from their lot and brought up in status and prestige through the Embrace. This approach means that children from powerful political marriages have been looked over in favor o f s o m e o n e from lower social strata — and as the Giovani’s numbers grow, so does internal discontent.

Stereotypes Nosferatu: As ugly as they are smart. They make excellent allies and formidable enemies. Ventrue: Having an old-sounding name doesn’t mean you’re fit to lead. Lasombra: A lot of ritual and pretenses. If they want to believe they own the Mediterranean, let them. We know how things really are. Toreador: Fantastic clients. They’d buy anything we sell, as long as they think it’s rare and eccentric. Setites: Try and find the differences with the Toreador if you can. There’s only one: they have a plan, which makes them more like us. Not sure how good that is. Gangrel: Tell your families to avoid the woods at night. Assamites: Treat them with respect and offer fair deals. I can’t guarantee you’ll survive the alternative. Tremere: There’s a lot to learn from these folks. Take notes. Cappadocians: So absorbed by their research and their thoughts that they barely notice us. Exactly as it should be. Ghosts: Don’t feel ashamed if you go to your grandfather for advice. Especially if he can sneak around your rivals sight unseen and remembers their ancestors. Ghouls: Your family and servants are your strength. No other Clan understand this how we do. All to our advantage. Lupines: Tell your families to avoid the woods by day. Giovani

I hold death in my palm. Come, I’ll show you.

mpundulu was a powerful necromancer in life, married to an equally powerful life-witch named Bomkazi. One day, Impundulu summoned a spirit that was too strong to contain and the creature killed him. Bomkazi mourned her husband and buried him, but Impundulu rose again the next night, for the spirit had left some of its power in him. Exhilarated by his new power, Impundulu begged Bomkazi to join him in not-death, but she refused, saying that they must be like sun and moon now. Even so, she did agree to stay with him; though she recognized that he had become a monster, Bomkazi still loved Impundulu, and the heart wants what it wants. As the years passed, Bomkazi began to long for a child, which Impundulu could no longer give her. She considered leaving Impundulu for a mortal man, but her heart was with him. So she sought another way instead. Calling upon her powerful life magic, Bomkazi enacted a great ritual that allowed her and Impundulu to conceive. The result was a beautiful baby girl, but the ritual came with a price. Immediately after Bomkazi’s conception, both Impundulu and she sensed that something was different about their child. As the product of life and death, the girl, whom they named Esona, was a revenant. Furthermore, the essence of Impundulu and Bomkazi had mingled to such an extent that Bomkazi and her descendants would forever be immune to the blood bond, whilst Impundulu’s lineage could no longer feed from anyone but them. When Esona was old enough, she willingly offered to sustain her father’s Laibon childe, whom she viewed as her own sibling. From this initial pairing, strong ties grew between Esona’s mortal line, which she named Bomkazi in respect of her mother, and Impundulu’s lineage. The Impundulu as a lineage claim the South-East African Cape as their domain, or more accurately, the Bomkazi do. This area is poor and sparsely populated compared to other regions of the continent and most people living here, were THE CLANS OF CAINE

forced to migrate out of Central Africa due to overpopulation. The Bomkazi, however, prefer the relative isolation as it allows them to refine their craft without interference. The Impundulu traveled with them. The Impundulu and Bomkazi frequently leave their domain to travel along coastal lines and pastoral routes, seeking out other people with knowledge of magic or necromancy. A recent problem in particular has forced them to travel far in search of knowledge. The Bomkazi line is approaching the point where the witches are either so inbred that they suffer for it, or their blood has become so diluted from the original Bomkazi that it no longer serves the Impundulu as sustenance. The Impundulu and Bomkazi have searched within their own ranks for the answer and came up blank, and are looking to trade information with Cainite sorcerers. Sobriquet: Witchkin, Familiars (derogatory) Appearance: An elder Impundulu, hailing from the South-East cape, is often tall and dark-skinned. Younger Impundulu, having been embraced during the clan’s recent travels, come from a wider heritage. Every Impundulu can be recognizable by the tools of his trade, which he carries in a highly personalized collection of artifacts and attributes. Haven and Prey: Each Impundulu lives with one or more Bomkazi witches in their residence of choice. The Bomkazi can use their life magic to heal, requiring only a small herd (sometimes just one) for every Impundulu. As an Impundulu can only feed from the Bomkazi and the witches are both unbondable and powerful in their own magic, this is a purely voluntary relationship. In fact, a fledgling Impundulu making the mistake of treating a Bomkazi like a servant or retainer will find himself going hungry until he makes amends and is forgiven. An Impundulu and Bomkazi typically stay together for life, though sometimes a clash of personalities

makes it best for both to move on. In such cases, unless the Impundulu was truly offensive, the Bomkazi will help him find another companion. The relationships between Impundulu and Bomkazi are wide and varied, and they might be like lovers, parents, siblings, or simply friends. The Embrace: An Impundulu sire might Embrace from two main sources: those who are too sick to live yet not ready to die, and those mortals who work necromantic magic. Hailing from either group, the childe contributes to the lineage’s necromantic prowess, as he has been close to death or is skilled in

manipulating it. No Bomkazi, even dying, has ever asked to be Embraced. Clan Disciplines: Necromancy (primarily Cenotaph and Haunting Path), Fortitude, Presence Weaknesses: An Impundulu only gains sustenance from the Bomkazi. As the witches are independently powerful and their relationship with the Impundulu is voluntary, the Impundulu does well to treat any Bomkazi as an equal ally as opposed to a retainer, with all the complications this might entail. Organization: Between the Impundulu and his Bomkazi companion, there is little that he is not prepared for. As such, he has no pressing need for a larger organization. Still, both Impundulu and Bomkazi like to get together with their peers to discuss magical workings. Impundulu also gather when a Bomkazi dies to make sure the witch’s soul makes it safely to the afterlife. Impundulu no longer guides his clan, for even life witches eventually die and the Laibon refused to feed from Esona or her offspring after Bomkazi passed away.

Stereotypes Cainites: The concept of High Clans and Low Clans is strange to me. Impundulu become elders based on merit, not birth, and the Bomkazi are our equals by right. Why are these High Clans high and the Low Clans low? Bonsam: Beware the Bonsam, for they cling to a territory like the dead to memories. If they ask you to leave, take it seriously. Cappadocians: Like us, they hold death in their grasp. We could learn from them and them from us, if they’re open to a trade. Followers of Set: Sorcerers more concerned with their Serpent God than anything else. Their honeyed words are poison. I wonder what their goal is. Ramanga: Noble, yet humble. Strong, yet helpful. They communicate as easily with the living as we do with the dead. Only if you’re fooled by them, though. Tremere: Their brethren spurn them as upstarts and traitors. Still, they seem to have powerful magic. We should speak to them, but carefully, lest their reputation holds true. Tzimisce: These sorcerers have a sinister reputation and I would normally avoid them, but beggars can’t be choosers; I will trade knowledge with them.

Impundulu

My mother said that dreams aren’t real. But nightmares are.

he Kiasyd aren’t a bloodline at all; they are individually cursed vampires drawn together. When a Cainite tries to embrace a fae-touched human, either by accident or on purpose, the clash of opposing natures usually kills the poor creature. In the very rare event that it doesn’t, the vitae burns away any powers and fae-related memories the new fledgling might have had and turns her into a Kiasyd. The Kiasyd is a forlorn creature, instinctively feeling that she does not belong with other Cainites even if she doesn’t know why she is so different. Markedly different and often mistaken for Caitiff, she finds herself shunned, if not outright killed, by other Cainites. To add insult to injury, her sire, horrified of having Embraced such an aberration, is usually at the top of the list of persecutors. A Kiasyd’s blood is not inert, however, granting her the power to Embrace and continue her bloodline. Her childer become Kiasyd too, as the strange mix of fae blood and vitae continues to echo through the generations. A Kiasyd with an established lineage usually has it a little better, since she at least has a sire willing to mentor her through her first steps. Still, no Kiasyd’s existence is particularly happy, as other Cainites recognize her as different even without a hostile sire fanning the flames of prejudice. The rare Kiasyd who does manage to carve out an existence for herself usually finds that she has an innate proclivity for both gathering and obscuring information. In a world where knowledge is power, this gives her some standing and might even allow her to gather enough allies and boons to keep hostile Cainites in check. THE CLANS OF CAINE

Sobriquet: Weirdlings, Broken Butterflies (Malkavians) Appearance: There is no stereotypical Kiasyd, but every single one carries a physical mark that exposes the fae in her. This can be subtle, such as heterochromatic eyes or a sixth finger on each hand, or very obvious, such as being seven feet tall and having blue skin. Haven and Prey: The Kiasyd is often an outcast who chooses abandoned buildings as her haven, fervently keeping its location a secret, especially from other Cainites who might pose a threat. To compensate for her loneliness, she typically accumulates vast collections of trinkets and books. Since they stem from so many different clans, Kiasyd don’t have a favored prey. A Kiasyd with a lineage is usually Embraced for her social and intellectual acumen, so she prefers physically weaker prey in order to avoid complications. The Embrace: Kiasyd Embraces are painful and tragic. When a Kiasyd Embraces someone, her mix of vitae and fae heritage threatens to tear the poor childe apart, causing a period of physical and emotional anguish that can last for weeks. A childe is generally chosen for her excellent grasp of etiquette and intellectual prowess, in the hopes of making a pleasant companion or helping her sire carve a niche for herself. When a non-Kiasyd Embraces a fae-touched, the result is even worse, as the clash between fae and vitae kills most fledglings after a short and tortured existence. To add to the new Kiasyd’s already poor chances, her sire, recognizing that his childe is decidedly not like him,

often turns her out or makes use of her initial weakened state to dispose of her. The few surviving Kiasyd, for obvious reasons, are a wide and varied bunch that defies generalization. One Kiasyd by the name of Marconius claims to have been a Cainite before he altered himself using eldritch sorcery. If this is true, it lends further credence to the belief that Kiasyd aren’t real Cainites. Of course, he might be lying. Clan Disciplines: Mytherceria, plus two from original clan Weaknesses: Due to her mark of the fae, the difficulty of rolls to recognize the Kiasyd as otherworldly decrease by one (more if her mark is particularly obvious). Additionally, her fae heritage makes the Kiasyd vulnerable to cold iron. Not only do weapons made from cold iron inflict aggravated damage to her, but such damage triggers an immediate roll to avoid either frenzy or Rötschreck as befitting her Nature. Organization: A Kiasyd stands apart from other Cainites. To alleviate her isolation, a Kiasyd might gravitate to others of her kind, but she quickly finds that she cannot abide them either, and most part again on bitter terms. She does not realize it, but the instinctive discomfort she feels towards other Kiasyd is due to their wrecked fae heritage; it is painful for her to be around them, because they are a subconscious reminder of something she lost. This pain afflicts even sire and childe, and Kiasyd tutelage periods are typically short before a

childe is released from her sire’s responsibility. Given that Kiasyd are exceedingly rare, it’s uncommon for even as many as two to be in the same city. In those cases, those pairings are usually sire and childe.

Stereotypes Cappadocian: Harbingers of death. My sire is one, and she clings to me like a desert wanderer to an oasis. Lasombra: He mistakes me for one of Marconius’ brood and thinks that I somehow owe them. I do not correct him, for he protects me in the belief that I will repay the debt someday. Malkavian: Mad and shunned as I, he does not judge. I seek out his companionship and wisdom (for both are unique), but remain aware that the mood might turn. Nosferatu: I am no uglier than he, yet he has found a home. I do not know whether to admire or hate him. Salubri: His touch softens the pain. Or at least, it did once. Toreador: She sees truth where it should remain hidden. She is attractive, but I must be careful lest I become a part of her collection. Tzimisce: She wants to cut me open to see how I work. Ugly, hateful thing. Ravnos: He is like me, yet not. A distant kin? Perhaps he can help me?

Kiasyd

This is not a place, nor a time for debate. This is a time where you leave, and you abandon your petty quest. If you persist and march on, you will not die a hero’s death. You’ll beg. You’ll pray. You’ll receive no answer. ges ago, Lazarus, the wandering childe of Cappadocius, discovered a cult of mortals in Egypt who worshipped a woman named Lamia. Lamia A was a powerful sorceress who claimed direct descent from the

Dark Mother, Lilith. Fascinated by her knowledge, awed by her power, and perhaps even entranced by her beauty, Lazarus Embraced Lamia upon the altar of her temple. The legend becomes murky here. Rumors persist that, after her Embrace, Lamia gently beckoned Lazarus over and whispered a few words into his ear. Upon hearing them, Lazarus fled the temple. Regardless of what transpired between them before her Embrace, Lazarus has gone into hiding since that day, and his maggot-white skin turns paler still when he hears the name of Lamia. Lazarus is not the only Cainite to fear the Lilin; they are renowned for their martial prowess and mental discipline. The place of the Lamiae among the Cainites is complex. They do not seek out mortal power or influence, nor do they care for the petty rivalries and factionalism of the Jyhad. They rather prize learning and knowledge, specifically of the occult. Their studies make them well-matched with their Cappadocian clanmates, though they are more likely to learn through ritual, direct experience, and meditation than by a more scholarly approach. It is not uncommon for a Lamia to live as an itinerant scholar or duelist, traveling between domains and only returning home to impart the wisdom earned on her travels to her flock. Appearance: The Lamiae do not possess the corpselike pallor of the other Cappadocians. Older Lamiae are generally descended from the people of Egypt and the Holy Land, and are thus as diverse as its peoples. Copts, Arabs, Jews, Kurds, Turks, Nubians, Berbers, Phoenicians, Greeks, and Romans alike are found in the elder generations. Younger generations tend to also include some members from Western and Northern Europe, but they’re comparatively rare. When not in a ritual space, most Lamiae dress in armor or practical clothing that allows them to move quickly and freely. For women, this often means affecting masculine dress.

THE CLANS OF CAINE

Haven: In general, the Lilin take their havens in remote areas mortals are reluctant to visit. Crypts, graveyards, shrines, and abandoned plague-villages are ideal locations for a Lamia to rest. Lamiae who are closely aligned with a local cult will often make their havens in the ritual space of the temple, if one exists. Background: It is commonly assumed that the Lamiae Embrace women almost exclusively. This is incorrect. Like their female counterparts, male Lamiae are typically Embraced because they are mortal cultists, magicians, or scholars. They must, however, recognize and venerate the feminine aspects of the divine, and consider women to be – at the very least – equal to men. The clan attracts members who find themselves stifled or persecuted under patriarchal norms. Although our modern concepts of gay men, lesbians, transgender persons, or bisexuals do not exist as such in the Dark Medieval, Cainites who might be considered as such by modern eyes are frequently encountered among the Lilin. Character Creation: Nearly all Lamiae are trained in combat, though many receive this training after the Embrace. Survival, martial prowess, and Stamina are highly valued by the group. Knowledges, particularly involving the occult, as similarly valued. Though they may have mortals as followers or magi as allies, the Lamiae seldom have Backgrounds that relate to status in Cainite courts outside of their own clan. Even by Cainite standards, the Lamiae who deign to swear fealty to a Prince seldom seem to take their oaths particularly seriously. It is currently fashionable among Cainites for a Prince to keep a Lamia as an enforcer. Sobriquets: Gorgons, Lilin Clan Disciplines: Fortitude, Necromancy, Potence. The Lamiae have developed their own branch of necromancy, the Path of Four Humors, which they guard carefully and only teach to those who have come to venerate the Dark Mother. Weakness: The Lamiae are not touched by death in the way that the Cappadocians are. No, the Lilin say, they are blessed by that great and terrible Mother that lies beyond death. Her merciless and terrible love brings ruin to those who are weak enough to not withstand it.

The bite of the Lamiae brings the Seed of Lilith, a wasting plague that rots away the members of a still-living body until eventually killing mortal victims. The plague causes one lethal damage per night (with a nightly Stamina roll, difficulty 7 to resist) for a fortnight. Any Cainite that consumes Lamia blood will also be carriers of the disease until all Lamia blood is purged from their bodies. Organization: The Lamiae are organized in small cults throughout Europe, North Africa, and the Holy Land. They will typically be found wherever the feminine divine is worshipped; many shrines to Mary have a cult of Lilith hidden behind them. These groups are typically secretive, tight-knit cells composed of less than a dozen Lilin and their mortal worshippers. It is not uncommon for childe and sire to stay in close contact even long after the Embrace. A few high-ranking representatives of the Lamiae will make the annual pilgrimage to Erciyes with the rest of the Cappadocians, but most Lilin convene instead at the Temple of Lamia.

Stereotypes Assamite: Your sanctimony won’t save you. Brujah: Delight in the pain. Don’t rage against it. You might actually learn something that way, if you even care about learning anymore. Cappadocians: They will never admit it, but they truly fear the darkness. Why else would they hide behind their cadavers and their musty books? Followers of Set: There is only one Serpent, little hatchlings, and She is greater than your pathetic little god. Gangrel: Feed and fuck and breed and suffer. Know the world with the dark animal of your body. Giovanni: They think themselves unnoticed. Malkavian: Wisdom is to be experienced, not learned. They know this. Nosferatu: If you have the patience to suffer their quasi-sincere groveling, you may learn much from them. Ventrue: You were given the night, and this is what you’ve chosen to do with it? Baali: Demons are our brothers and sisters, and we do not fear them. We do not serve them, either. Caitiff: Get up. You will endure, and grow strong. Lamiae

There are no ‘wars’; there is only the one war — the quiet patience of a tree strangling its competitors over centuries. That is how the ending starts; it waits to win an inch while you adjust your footing.

ld Gangrel tell of a group of betrayers who left the clan to rot ages ago on the battlefields, a mother of a bloodline who turned her back on her people to flee to the west. These elders spit the name Lhiannan when they speak it, recounting their lack of courage and battle acumen. The hatred of the bloodline burns in the elder Gangrel just as deep as the burning fear that what the Lhiannan claim could be true. Most Cainites, save for a few wild Gangrel and unlucky wanderers, have never encountered a Lhiannan. Those that have seen them all report similar experiences of hostility, distancing themselves from the Cainites by advocating they come from differing progenitors. The Lhiannan claim to originate from an ancient being they call The Crone. They speak of spirits and nature as aspects of power and aggressively rebuke any intrusion into their lands. When Lhiannan are found, they lead solitary unlives in extremely rural areas. All who see them immediately recognize the Lhiannan as inhuman. Even mortals who have seen them claim to know their inherent otherworldly nature. In more recent years, however, the Lhiannan branch outward. Rumors persist of desperation in their ranks, sightings on the outskirts of small rural villages and towns, and a reluctant need to interact with those they previously destroyed on sight. Some even tell of a group of Lhiannan seeking out others of the bloodline to

THE CLANS OF CAINE

strengthen their spirits and their numbers. Those who do speak to the Lhiannan hear tales of a dwindling spirit inside of them which could lead to their extinction. Groups of Christian Cainites conclude that the Lhiannan are possessed by a demon that seeks to control them, while others claim they are seeking to diablerize each other to regain their bloodline’s power. Whatever the reason for their recent insurgence, the Lhiannan have become entangled in the War of Princes as they seek out solutions to the problem of their own impending extinction. In most cases, this means becoming embroiled in the interests of the Cainites. Background: The Lhiannan Embrace by dint of locale, age, and cleverness. The Embrace is rare for them, but when it does occur, they choose mortals, no older than the age of eight with remarkable memory capacity, whom they adopt and tutor until maturity. Lhiannan never Embrace incautiously, every Embrace serves a purpose, as each Lhiannan acts as the living memory of the land which it was birthed from. With every passing year, however, their numbers appear to dwindle; some Noddist scholars claim to have

heard rumors of Lhiannan who are incapable of passing the Curse on to others. Appearance: Lhiannan look the part of a wild mystic, donned in blood and gore-stained fur cloaks covering leather and wool gowns dyed a stark white, green, or brown. Their flesh is adorned with strange glyphs and woads that hint at the sorcerous practice of Ogham. These creatures wear the skulls of animals as masks and often torcs of finely woven precious metals can be found around their necks. Since the progenitors of the bloodline traveled west long ago, the actual race of the younger Lhiannan can vary, while the eldest tend to be Eastern European. However, all Lhiannan carry with them a supernatural aura of primordial resonance. Even mortals claim they are imbued with something beyond the natural. Havens: Lhiannan frequently choose the biggest cave, the darkest valleys, or the most sacred spots of their claimed territories as their havens. Burrowing into the dirt itself is also a common option. Disciplines: Animalism, Presence, Ogham Sobriquet: Witches, Beasts Character Creation: Lhiannan focus on the traits necessary to live in the wilds. Childer often have exceptional Wits and Stamina, and favor Animal Ken, Intimidation, Survival, Stealth, and Brawl. Because of their weakness, Lhiannan rarely have the Generation Background at higher levels. They often build cultish Herds out in the wilds, and in many cases maintain their sires as Mentors. Bloodline Weakness: The rumors surrounding the Lhiannan and their desperation likely formed from their inherent weakness. Every Lhiannan, from the moment of the Embrace, feels the shard of spirit within her. The sire feels the weakness as she shares her own spirit with her newly-made childe. When a Lhiannan Embraces, her Generation raises by one at the conclusion of the Embrace. For example, if a

Ninth Generation Lhiannan Embraces a childe, her blood becomes Tenth Generation blood. The newly-Embraced childe also carries Tenth Generation blood. The sire becomes a generational sibling with her new childe. The eldest known Lhiannan wonder how the bloodline propagated in spite of this flaw, but if any have the answer, theyâ&#x20AC;&#x2122;re not sharing. Lhiannan draw strength from nature, and their power diminishes within urban areas. For each week a Lhiannan spends outside of the wild, her dice pools are reduced by one. These penalties are cumulative, but can never reduce a dice pool lower than her unmodified Stamina. The Lhiannan must sleep a full day in the wilds to remove all the penalties upon waking. Organization: Historically, the Lhiannan have no organization to speak of. Even a sire will push away their childe after a few years. In more recent times, however, the less territorial members of the bloodline have been looking for other Lhiannan. Any organization from this effort has yet to be seen.

Stereotypes Cainites: We are not them. They know nothing of true power and they do not feel the presence of the spirit as we do. Lupines: I have heard their howls, but I do not seek them out. The spirits bade me not to. Gangrel: Beasts without souls. They claim us as their own, but spit on our names. I have yet to see one brave enough to come into my forest. Cowards. Tremere: They claim knowledge of magic in the blood? Ha! Let them come find me, I will show them that the true magic lays within the spirit inside of me, not the ichor that flows beneath the skin. Ventrue: They build their palisades and walls high to keep out the dangers of the wild. I have no interest in the hollow heart of the city. Ravnos: The Sons and Daughters of Caine who wander the beaten paths between cities would do best keeping to the roads. I hear the wilderness can be dangerous.

Lhiannan

The Cappadocian raja — sorry, prince — has banished you beyond the city walls? His fate is inevitable. Within three nights he shall be as the corpses he so loves, and none of his powers over death will save him. Bring me a mortal you won’t miss and let me have any books in his library illuminated with this symbol. ong ago, a girl scything the grass cut into a five-headed serpent. Blood splashed over her, and she ran home L to speak of the miracle-creature. The locals built a temple over the spot, but they returned to find the girl dying from the envenomed blood. Nagaraja recount the tale to all they meet, along with the obvious lessons. Death flows through blood. Power comes from below. Two thousand years ago, a splinter faction of reincarnating Himalayan willworkers became adept at melding their spirits and bodies with the energies of the Underworld. With the help of an ancient Egyptian necromancer, they mastered necrotic magics, remaking themselves into fierce warriors and immensely powerful undead sorcerers. Striding deep within the dark realms beneath the world, they discovered a great city battered by the dead storms, a place they recognized as the mandala of the apocalypse. The city’s ruined libraries gave it a name: Enoch. Yet powerful as they were, enlightenment eluded the Idran; worse still, their enemies amongst the clans of Caine delved deep into necromancy. With each passing night, the cult’s position in the First Necropolis became more tenuous. Desiring a bloodline to serve them and guard a city they deemed holy, the Idran drew undeath itself from the blood of their enemies, transmitting the enlightenment they sought to a group of willing supplicants. They never found holiness, but they did find power.

THE CLANS OF CAINE

One of the eldest bloodlines, the Flesh-Eaters remain the undisputed masters of necromancy in the lands east of the Indus, using this unique advantage to bargain with other clans. They have long struggled to carve a place amongst hoary ancients, even as their curse and insular nature alienates them from higher societies. Even the few who do not guard the First Necropolis keep the secrets of the bloodline, remaining survivors first and foremost. Cosmopolitan in their dealings but zealous in outlook, the Flesh-Eaters walk the newly-reformed Silk Road, sending neonates to seek allies, resources and the lore of Nod while their elders scrutinize Enoch’s secrets. Nagaraja treat with the clans as clients and seek out the myriad experiences of the living world, if only to fully grasp the twisting cycle of life and death — and understand the strange nights in which they find themselves. Sobriquet: Flesh-Eaters Appearance: Nagaraja tend to come from all walks of life, being mortal mages reborn as a bloodline. They have rows of pointed, irregular teeth. When the death-taint leaves their frame, they grow pale and wan. Havens: Besides the bastion of Enoch deep within the Underworld, Nagaraja prefer to travel, sticking close to the refuse yards of butchers, charnel grounds, and the dispossessed (who won’t be missed). Ascetic in their mortal lives, the Nagaraja have retained these traits in immortality. Backgrounds: Elder Nagaraja are natives of their Himalayan homeland, but the cult has taken to Embracing candidates from all over the known world, especially Egypt and the Levant. They also retain Allies and Retainers amongst the mortal Idran, having slaved the cult to them long ago. Candidates for the Flesh-Eater Embrace are often drawn from the cult, in fact. The bloodline’s weakness usually precludes sustainable Herds without compensatory Allies willing to supply disposable subjects. The vitae they used to magically transmit the curse of vampirism was powerful; even tonight, Nagaraja often possess low Generation. Character Creation: Nagaraja prize high Willpower and Mental Attributes as primary. Physical Attributes are invariably secondary — they’re often death-warriors as well as wizards. Medicine and Occult are ubiquitous, and Melee is common. Their weakness means they rarely walk

the Road of Humanity, but the extant beliefs of their cult tie easily into a corrupted form the Path of Devaraja. A small number have even converted to the Road of Paradox. They commonly treat the Vitreous Path of Necromancy (which they created) as primary, learning the Ash Path as secondary. Clan Disciplines: Auspex, Dominate, Necromancy Weaknesses: As the preta of myth, the Flesh-Eaters must consume fresh raw meat to maintain their strength, marking them as untouchable and precluding sustenance without murder. This meat must come from living humans or fresh corpses. They suffer from the Ragged Bite and Flesh Eater Flaws (see p.421) with no recompense. Nagaraja teeth come in sharp rows, and can’t be retracted, but inflict +2 dice of damage in combat when biting. Organization: Within their secretive cult, Nagaraja organize themselves into Shravaka (“listener”) disciples and Acarya (“exemplar”) mentors. Disciples are often decades- or centuries-old magi, stripped of their magical might by the Embrace but still possessing unsurpassed necromantic knowledge. Shravaka are tasked with exploring the world for signs of Gehenna, funneling resources from the living lands beyond the Shroud, and seeking Noddist tomes to fill the shelves of Enoch’s libraries. Acarya manage the cult and bloodline, sending neonates on missions to destroy their remaining Humanity and embrace the bloodline’s divine mandate.

Stereotypes Cappadocian: We are the masters of the dead, and they are stumbling children. Their Embrace of the young ones proves it. Danava: Our rivals in a war of magical dominance, but we touch lands they can’t even imagine. Ravnos: The leaders and the rabble of these lands. They are commoner and noble alike. Salubri: They call us abominations and destroyers, but their eyes are milky blind to their fate. A shame; their desire to shepherd the kine is a pure one. Followers of Set: Cut them down from afar, lest they recognize their scales on our skin and seek to drive their hooks into our tender flesh. Tremere: Willworkers who have turned towards undeath? Kindred spirits, then. Nagaraja

Keep diggin’, ya fools. Keep pushing into the places you don’t belong and die. Stay away and maybe I won’t hunt you down and eat you.

o the last of them, the Nosferatu are guilty of something. There is a crime that their progenitor committed so terrible, so heinous, that that every last one of his lone should be destroyed for it. That crime has been largely forgotten by the bloodline that seeks to extract retribution for it, regardless. The crime was and still is horrific, and the Hungry will do whatever is necessary to make things right. To most vampires outside of the Nosferatu, they are a paranoid delusion of the hideous clan. To those who have heard the Nosferatu whisper, it is possible that the Niktuku are not a child clan of the Nosferatu, but an offshoot that should never have been. They are the witches of Baba Yaga, and they hang on weakly alongside the Nosferatu, the clan they could have been instead. They hunt, they kill, they eat other vampires, but they are at their most dedicated and cruel when on the hunt for a Prior. Because of their feeding habits, most members of the bloodline are diablerists, a state they seem to embrace rather than suffer from. They are all, by design or because of the Amaranth, of relatively lower Generation, even the youngest. Sobriquet: The Hungry Appearance: For reasons best known to the bloodline alone, they tend to select the most beautiful youths they can find, grabbing up particularly fetching youths and maids from any village close to the havens. They prefer these youths just at the cusp of adulthood, the blurry THE CLANS OF CAINE

line between child and adult. The Hungry possess a great eeriness, though few see them long enough to put a finger on why. They are wide-eyed, their skin too perfect, their teeth too white, their fingers too long and graceful. Both their hunger and their beauty are inhuman. Haven and Prey: The Hungry will not haven where they cannot see the moon when they rise and leave each night. They tend toward isolated locations in wild places near enough to the kine to feed and capture would-be-fledglings, but in places naturally dangerous enough to avoid most contact. Sheer cliff faces work well for the Hungry. They loathe the underground and will not haven there. Ever. This may be related to, or the cause of, the Nosferatu desire to dig. Their prey is vampires, pure and simple. The Hungry get so little sustenance from the blood of kine that they must feed on vampires. Of course, they tend to be stationary and rarely venture from their territories in isolation. So where does the blood come from? Nosferatu whisper of kidnappings and Cainites held in perpetual captivity, fed by cults who worship the Hungry. Similarly, they believe that the youngest assassins hunt in cities, bringing blood back in their bodies for their sires. The Embrace: Beyond their tendencies for whom to Embrace, little is known about what happens at the Embrace, though surely they must be starving for vampire blood at the moment they have turned. That hunger could lead to violence, and so it is likely that all Hungry

To the usurpers and to their filthy cousins. You are meat for the gods, nothing more. Enjoy the next few hundred years of turmoil and suffering. After that, we will come.

Embrace, the Hungry lose a point from their Appearance Attribute. That dot does not vanish; instead, it moves to any one Physical Attribute that can bear the increase. They grow slowly but decidedly bent, twisted, and deadly, slowly aging grotesques that blame the Nosferatu for their condition. Organization: It is difficult to say if and how the bloodline organizes. There are blessedly few of them and their only interaction with Cainites is to feed or kill. It is possible that they form small cults of humans and young vampires around a central elder, but this is merely supposition.

We will reap. We. Will. Feast. undergo the blood oath before the Embrace or as part of the process. This ties into the Nosferatu theory that they build small cults in their isolated territories. Being bound at Embrace would also explain the bloodlineâ&#x20AC;&#x2122;s single-minded obsession. Character Creation: While healthy and capable specimens are ideal, sires favor beauty above all else, with a focus on youth and high Appearance scores. Just before and after Embrace, rigorous training starts to prepare the young assassins to hunt, meaning that Talents and Skills quickly eclipse any Knowledges they may have had before the Embrace. Clan Disciplines: Auspex, Celerity, Potence Weakness: The Hungry suffer from an inability to gain sustenance from kine blood. For every three blood points they drain, they gain only one to their system. Cainite vitae nourishes them normally. Additionally, age is difficult and transforming on the bloodline. For every hundred years since their

Niktuku

My hand is extended in friendship. I only wish to help.

n an island off Africa’s south-east coast lived Ramanga and her brother Rafazi. In this time, the ancestors of the Vazimba people, to which Ramanga belonged, were patriarchal. While Ramanga was the oldest child of the king and exceedingly smart as well as ambitious, the younger Rafazi was marked as heir. Unwilling and unable to accept a secondary role, Ramanga made sacrifices to the spirits of her people to bribe them into raising her above Rafazi. When that didn’t work, she began sacrificing to increasingly darker spirits until one of them finally answered her call. The spirit offered to lift Ramanga up if she would only sacrifice the sun inside her as payment. Heart already burdened by the unfairness of her situation and envy towards her brother, Ramanga willingly agreed. During the course of seven nights, the dark spirit initiated Ramanga in its heritage of shadows and illusion, showing her that real power lay not in giving orders, but in making them. Outward power might lie with the king, but real power lay with his advisors, the spirit said. Taking these lessons to heart, Ramanga returned to her people to ostensibly support her brother, even while she adroitly manipulated him to do only her bidding. Cementing her control over Rafazi and his children with the power inherent to her sunless blood, Ramanga directed the future of the kingdom from that night onward. Her influence was even so great, that the Vazimba came to favor queens over kings, though it isn’t known if Ramanga deliberately manipulated this development, or if her mere presence instilled a sense of female rulership in the land.

THE CLANS OF CAINE

One island wasn’t enough to quell Ramanga’s ambition. Soon she began teaching others to be like her so they might further spread her influence. Carefully keeping the island off the major naval routes so it would remain hers exclusively, Ramanga nevertheless used her power to draw in occasional traders from as far as the Arabian lands. Through these people and their trade, Ramanga’s lineage has spread to the Kingdoms of Ghana and Kanem, as well as Constantinople and the Middle East. A Ramanga typically maintains the facade of a humble servant, gently guiding people for their own good, while she controls kings and queens like a puppet master. She likes to remain close to her mortal followers, living amongst them as if she belongs. A Ramanga is often the first Laibon in a region to meet with European Cainites and, in typical diplomatic fashion, she might avoid direct clashes and make suggestions on how to best approach things instead. As a result, a Cainite Prince may come to view her as a valuable ally or guide. Of course, a Cainite declining to take a Ramanga’s advice might find himself catching a carefully orchestrated sunrise even as she remains clearly blameless. Sobriquet: Puppeteers, Leeches (derogatory) Appearance: The oldest Ramanga hail from the Vazimba people and traders from Muslim and Arabian cultures. Younger Laibon come from all over the African continent and the Middle East. A typical Ramanga is well-dressed and well-groomed, though careful never to outshine her nominal leaders. The Ramanga adopts a docile demeanor amongst outsiders, but she stands proud when dealing with her own kind.

Haven and Prey: A Ramanga lives amongst her chosen group and might even be known (and accepted) by the rulers for what she is. These rulers see her as a supernatural lightning rod who will draw bad omens to herself and thus protect the people. While being perceived as a servant does not appear to be a lofty position, the Ramanga knows better; she is the one who whispers in their ears, controlling their every action and thought. Many Ramanga maintain two havens: one where the rulers know to seek her out during the night, and one in a secluded spot where she spends her day in safety. As part of her services, a Ramanga drinks the blood of the elite to draw out any curses cast on them, so there is rarely need for her to hunt. Even away moving into a new territory, she has the skill to quickly set up a new group of people to serve, as it were, and feed from. The Embrace: A Ramanga is typically very careful about selecting her childe, choosing someone who is an ambitious and skilled manipulator, yet smart enough to stay out of the spotlight. She is willing to invest in the creation of the perfect childe, sometimes manipulating mortal children from birth until one of them shows the qualities she seeks. After the Embrace, a new Ramanga traditionally stays with her sire for several centuries until she has learned all she needs. Bonds between childe and sire remain close, though not always amiable, even after such tutelage is done. Clan Disciplines: Aizina (Obtenebration), Obfuscate, Presence Weaknesses: A Ramangaâ&#x20AC;&#x2122;s use of Presence and Aizina, when impacting others, is at +1 difficulty normally. However, if she has a physical piece of the victim, this penalty is negated.

Organization: A Ramanga meets with her brethren regularly, in large gatherings meant to discuss new regional developments, trade territories, and so on. Elaborate ceremony ensures that these meetings progress peacefully, postponing rivalries until the procedure is done. This internal collaboration makes any Ramanga a force to be reckoned with, since her goals are usually backed by the bloodline as a single, unified entity. Acting in concert, she and her kin are all but indomitable on Africaâ&#x20AC;&#x2122;s southern and eastern shores and wield tangible power in the Middle East and parts of North Africa. Ramanga herself is still actively involved with her lineage. At first glance, she seems to have no end goal other than spreading and cementing her control over the continent, but there might have been more to her bargain than merely sacrificing the sun.

Stereotypes High Clans: Prestige does not equal power. Watch and learn, little Cainite. Low Clans: Poor downtrodden pets. Is there anything I can do to help? Bonsam: Such power, if we can point it in the right direction. Brujah: We meet again. I do so hope things are better for you this time. Followers of Set: Careful. These manipulators are very nearly our match. Impundulu: Are they playing at being a witchâ&#x20AC;&#x2122;s servant, or is their servitude real? Intriguing. Lasombra: Ah. Now things become interesting. Come and play, Cainite. My puppets against yours. Ventrue: So obvious. So gaudy. Yet undeniably powerful. How have they not been struck down yet?

Ramanga

(Healer Caste) Remember the words of Saulot: we are the white lamb, the greatest bounty of Caine. It falls to us to safeguard the kine from our kin.

emon-hunters. Arbiters. Soulstealers. Since Enoch, the Healers have shepherded the race of Caine, uplifting those who stumble. Three eyes gaze from their holy faces to match the three bloodlines of the clan. Between the castes — Healer, Warrior, Watcher — the Healers seek to keep humanity hale and vital. They guard the liminality of Cainite and kine, ensuring that Cainites never draw attention from the sleeping giants they prey upon, and that disease and injury may never threaten the blood-darkened throats of vampires. Beneath their hoods and wimples, Healer Caste Salubri whisper righteousness in the soft-spoken certitude of zealotry. Saulot was Caine’s best-loved grandchilde, say the Noddist tales, so adored and steadfast that he alone remained uncursed by the First. This gives the Salubri great prestige amongst those who pay heed, forming the basis for their mandate to keep outside and above Cainite society and endlessly ensuring vampires and humanity remain symbiotic. Healers tend to mortal herds and bestial Cainites, salving bodies and souls. They stand silent in the courts, scrutinizing the Roads others walk with a mere glance. Shepherds hold counsel with rabbi, bishop, and imam alike. They preserve the lore of Nod and the promise of Raphael. The Long Night was cruel to the Healers. The mantle of arbiter was dependent on the mythos of Caine, so the Salubri held fast to the religions of Abraham. Yet the fury of the Crusades shook their unity to the core, and THE CLANS OF CAINE

100

their numbers thinned with the Albigensian pogroms. Worse, it was they of all the clans who first tasted their progenitor’s madness, fury, and despair ripping through the stolen vitae of their near-mythical Antediluvian. They watched in horror as Saulot’s diablerie fueled the rise of the Trembling Ones. The loss of Saulot left the clan riven by disagreement, and their lack of unity led to the loss of the title of clan itself. Without Warriors to stand beside them, the Healers cannot prevent the worst excesses of clans judging themselves above Salubri arrogance. Without Saulot to guide them, the three bloodlines pursue their mandate separately. Without us, they cry to uncaring hearts, what darkness will the Damned embrace? Sobriquets: Unicorns, Shepherds, Souleaters (derogatory) Appearance: The far-flung nature of the clan leads to Salubri traveling vast distances from their birthplaces. If they cannot blend in with skin or manner, they attempt to do so with dress, preferring muted colors and a lack of extravagance. The predilection of the clan to develop a third eye necessitates a fondness for wimples, hoods, and headscarves. Healers are often Embraced from religious orders and usually maintain the trappings of their breathing days. No few Healers wear the yellow cross of the heretic with pride, though those with Warrior sympathies might carry the white star of the Hospitallers. Havens: Healers rely on the grace of human communities to host them; how else would they ensure the

safety and health of the human herds? They have a talent for finding the lairs of the dispossessed — catacombs, crumbling ruins, caves. Shepherds are hosted by monasteries, convents, and heretical cults (particularly Cathars). When they travel, they go ensconced in convoys of pilgrims or Hospitallers, or accompanying Warriors on Precept journeys. Character Creation: All Salubri castes value Empathy and Willpower. Healers prioritize Mental Attributes as primary with Social as a close secondary; Ability-wise, they focus on Perception, Medicine, and Hearth Wisdom. It’s rare for a Healer to have knowledge of arms, but not unknown, as no few are battlefield physicks or students of Warrior Valeren. Almost unanimously, Healers walk the variant Roads of Heaven and Humanity. The clan’s predilection for spreading into teeming masses of humanity grants them Contacts, while their ancient associations with powerful Cainites cultivates Allies. Healers create quiet cults of personality surrounding their miracle workings. Clan Disciplines: Auspex, Presence, Valeren. Shepherds are talented at perceiving hidden things and engendering awe in their miracles. Weakness: If a Salubri learns but one dot of Valeren, he manifests the Discipline’s signature third eye. Salubri Healers must succeed on a Willpower roll (difficulty 6) if they attempt to feed on the unwilling; if they fail, they must find a willing vessel or suffer a two-die penalty on all rolls for the remainder of the night. Victims enthralled by Presence count as willing vessels. Organization: The Acre Conclave of 1192, an enormous gathering and debate that led to the Healers

refusing to seek vengeance for Saulot’s diablerie, shattered the clan as a cohesive entity. All three bloodlines have effectively gone their separate ways. Even prior to that, the Healers of the al-Amin — Islamic Salubri — were often at odds with the Judaic and Christian elements of the clan. Montségur is the caste’s largest stronghold outside of Cyprus and the Kingdom of Jerusalem, a place where all three bloodlines gather still. No few Healers are attached to the Knights Hospitaller, surrounding themselves with mortal warriors in the absence of their clanmates.

Stereotypes Assamite: They claim judgment as their right, but we are the lawbringers. Brujah: You’d think our shared love of philosophy would earn us more respect. Cappadocian: Perversely fertile, infectious as death. Peaceful as corpses, but dead flesh putrefies the body entire. Lasombra: As entwined with Caliphate and Church as we. How sad that shadows shrink from the light. Malkavian: Our poor mad brothers. Soothe them when you can, defend them when you cannot. Tremere: Our Blood stains their lips. But if we ignore Saulot’s desires, are we still Salubri? Tzimisce: Noble and trustworthy, fast friends against the Usurpers. Long have we worked to salve their ghouls’ wounds. Ventrue: Puppets, their strings pulled by Usurpers. Would that we claimed kingship as our birthright. Warriors: Our furious younger brothers. Remember always that we are family, but if they continue to refuse our guidance, they deserve their fate. Watchers: Mysterious cousins with their own familial agenda. Still, the Blood of Saulot runs so thin these nights…

Salubri

101

(Warrior Caste) Remember the words of Samiel: be like the lion, not like the lamb. Woe to the conquered: we are fire incarnate, destroying corruption to let healing take hold.

anderers. Kin-slayers. Souleaters. Since Enoch, the Warriors have fought the enemies of Caine, slaying those they found wanting. Three eyes gaze from their furious countenances to match the three bloodlines of the clan. Warriors deal with those who cannot be saved: demon-worshippers, degenerate vampires, and those who seek to disturb the delicate symbiosis engendered by the childer of Saulot. Until the sundering of the bloodline, Healers and Warriors walked the night together, eradicating corruption so that health could flourish once more. Their fury lies with their bloodline’s founder. Salubri myths are in agreement: a childe of Saulot and mortal twin to Rayzeel, the vampire who would become Samiel was intemperate and stubborn, drawn always to conflict. He preferred the company of Brujah and Gangrel to his Healer brethren, traveling Nod’s wastes to test himself against demons and primordial beasts. Only when the Baali emerged in the vale of Gehenna did Samiel embody his purpose, renaming himself after a warrior angel and working a change in his bloodline. He founded a Code and the Ritual of Blooding, so that Warriors could awaken the steel in the blood of a placid clan. Warriors carry the banner of fury to those they deem anathema, even if they feel the clan has abandoned their bloodline and methods. The wanderlust of Samiel — called his Precept, even when it manifests in the other castes — touches nearly every Warrior. Cyclopes study the myriad ways of war in

THE CLANS OF CAINE

102

dozens of different lands and cultures, either in dusty military libraries or in the gore-muddied fields. They move alongside mortal armies, ensconce themselves in Western Christian military orders, and brood quietly in castles like Limassol. They root out Baali and Setites, contesting their waning strength against the waxing power of Clan Tremere. They wander, and they war. Like the main clan, the caste’s refusal to tolerate weakness or moral imperfection has won them few friends, and the usefulness of their sword arms and Valeren is nothing against the versatility of Thaumaturgy. The Warriors are bloodied but unbowed. The secret to reunifying their clan and defeating the blood sorcerers exists somewhere, and they’ll battle the world entire until they find it. Sobriquets: Cyclopes, Kin-slayers, Souleaters Appearance: No Warrior is granted the Embrace without having first seen battle. Without exception, Warriors are ready for war. They carry weapons and keep well-maintained armor close at hand as well as bandanas and scarves at the ready to hide the third eye of their clan. So bound are they with the Knights Templar that many young Cyclopes wear the red cross, even if they do not share the Christian faith. Havens: The battlefield with sword in hand, the saddle, the training yard — these places are home to the Warrior. Their tendency towards wanderlust leads Souleaters to prefer mobile havens and traveling caravans.

Character Creation: Physical Attributes are invariably primary, especially Strength and Stamina. Swordsmanship is prized amongst the Salubri, and no deliberately-Embraced Warrior has less than two dots in a Combat Ability. Multiple Languages are strikingly common. Retainers act as squires and fighting men. Enough belong to the Knights Templar that high Resources isn’t uncommon, allowing the Salubri to provide interest-free loans to cash-poor Cainites of righteous disposition. Warriors walk the Path of Chivalry or the Road of Vengeance, following their Code. In these decadent nights, however, some Warriors have turned to the Path of the Devil, raging against the system that has doomed them. Clan Disciplines: Auspex, Fortitude, Valeren. Warriors are capable of enduring terrific amounts of punishment, and those who spent time as ghouled squires often have a knowledge of Potence as well. Weakness: If a Salubri learns but one dot of Valeren, she manifests the Discipline’s signature third eye. Salubri Warriors must test their strength and establish martial dominance; they must succeed on a Willpower roll (difficulty 6) if they attempt to feed on someone whom they have not vanquished in a fight, or suffer a two-die penalty on all rolls for the rest of the night. This may be defined as a duel to the death, or a simple brawl to Incapacitated. A few Warrior Herds comprise of companions who’ve been beaten down in the training yard. Organization: Every Salubri sire mentors and trains the fledgling Warrior — tradition holds for a period of seven years, but in these nights they’re lucky to see seven months. When not traveling with their sires or a reconciled Healer, many Warriors eke out an unlife stalking from domain to domain, battlefield to battlefield, func-

tioning as ad hoc scourges. Other Cainite knightly orders readily accept Salubri Warriors as members, and it’s whispered that the enigmatic Order of the Bitter Ashes was founded by the last childe of Samiel and her Knights Templar childe.

Stereotypes Assamite: Our kin in blood and battle, and strong sword arms against the Baali. Their mandate is as ours, yet I see the same hunger as the Usurpers in their eyes. Brujah: You’d think our shared love of strength would earn us more respect. Gangrel: We’re both fighters. We hunt the wolves. They run with them. Remember the difference. Lamiae: Warriors who stem from scholars. Am I wrong to see us as companions born and boon? If only they would accept our mandate… Setite: The black snakes of our family. Trample them underfoot and never eat their fruit. Tremere: Our path back to clanhood is clear. The bloodstained mantle must be ripped from an ashen corpse. Deus vult! True Brujah: Their passions are not tempered, but deadened. There are lessons to be learned in this, but not from them. Ventrue: Stoic soldiers, honorable yet inflexible. Righteousness lies in intent and action both, not one or the other. Healers: Our elder siblings are brave enough when saving lives, but not enough in staving off death. We cannot be Salubri and let a wound fester. Watchers: I’ve never met one of our cousins, myself. Now, where did I put those maps?

Salubri

103

(Watcher Caste) Remember the lessons of Zao-zei and Zao-xue: knowledge is the greatest treasure, and there is no treasure you do not deserve by right of wisdom. cholars. Thieves. Breathstealers. Since Enoch, the Watchers have safeguarded the race of Caine, saboS taging all supernatural rivals who might threaten their dominance. Legend holds that Zao-lat, a trickster from the West, came to the Middle Kingdom to steal enlightenment from the greatest philosopher amongst Ten Thousand Demons. Once the Ten Thousand Immortals in ages past, the demons fell into sin during what they believed to be a mere turn along an eternal wheel of the cosmos. For his arrogance, he was expelled. He left a hated legacy behind: Zao-zei, a temple thief, and Zao-xue, a monkish scholar. Their descendants — collectively known as the Wu Zao, along with the few Healers and Warriors east of the Yangtze River — say that Zao-lat foresaw the dark times ahead and sought to learn every aspect of the night’s dangers, only to be to be treated with distrust and hatred. He left the Wu Zao to remain hidden, continue his search for knowledge, and safeguard the clans from those who would challenge their right to exist and seek redemption. Since then, the Watchers — the caste moniker they adopted when they first established contact with the main clan during the era of the Roman Silk Road — have remained a splinter of an already small clan, all but unknown to their cousin castes, standing sentinel against the monsters who encroach upon Caine’s midnight hegemony. They commune with Lupines and spirits of blood and murder,

THE CLANS OF CAINE

104

hold court with the hungry dead, and steal treasures from the chantries of wizards so that the night may be Zao-lat’s to own. They pursue their vigil in these troubled nights, stalking the streets of cities such as Kashi while remaining hidden under the noses of Wan Kuei and Tremere alike. The Watchers masquerade as members of other clans, stride as outsiders in the strange places of the world, and whisper warnings to princes of threats that none others could consider or conceive. As the Golden Horde crawls towards across the world, the Watchers and Wu Zao unite once more. But Zao-lat’s commandments remain unchanged, and so Watchers raid tombs in search of heretical lore, storm the citadels of knightly orders who possess knowledge of Cainite existence, and clasp jade amulets close to their dead hearts. They watch, and they act. Even long exposure to the Salubri mandate hasn’t caused the Watchers to adopt the Caine mythos as fact. If questioned directly, they remain mirthfully secular and pragmatic, just as Zao-lat taught them. Even in death — they too felt him perish — Zao-lat is their progenitor not by blood right, but by wisdom. Zao-lat’s teachings are immortal; they will not lose themselves as the other castes have. They know that darkness comes, and that change lies in the fires. If they cannot stop the turning of the wheel, they will ensure Caine’s brood survives it. Sobriquets: If enough is known about them for a

nickname to be passed around, the Watchers have failed as a caste. Appearance: Watchers blend with the other castes, and thus tend to strike a balance between the two styles, scholarly yet martial. While the Wu Zao themselves are often Embraced from Han or Uyghur stock, Western Watchers may come from virtually any culture in the known world. Havens: When they’re not emulating the habits of other castes or clans, Watchers prefer tombs and monasteries to all else. Even their greatest thieves are scholarly at heart, and even the most scholarly among them knows it’s not stealing if you need it. Character Creation: Watchers emulate the twins, thieves and scholars cooperating to uncover the necessary knowledge to survive the Fifth Age. Social Attributes are often primary, with Physical or Mental being secondary, depending on which twin they hold dear. Academics, Legerdemain, Stealth, and Subterfuge are all useful to the caste. Like their cousins, Watchers are often of Tenth Generation or lower, and thus possess commensurate Backgrounds. Contacts are also common. As a whole, the bloodline clings to the Road of Humanity, but no few walk the Road of Paradox, which suits their duties well. Clan Disciplines: Auspex, Obfuscate, Valeren. Watchers keep to the shadows, scrutinizing every detail from hidden safety. Their Valeren allows them to instantly defuse tense situations and travel far without fearing discomfort, but they often learn the other two Paths in their duties. Weakness: If a Salubri learns but one dot of Valeren, they manifest the Discipline’s signature third eye. Ironically, Watchers can be remarkably short-sighted, having a tendency to fixate on their preferred small details and ignore the larger conceptual picture. Watchers must choose a

field of study narrow enough for a Knowledge specialty, such as the Ten Thousand Demons, a specific mortal culture, or the esoterics of Necromancy. Watchers must succeed on a Willpower roll (difficulty 6) to pass up an opportunity (as defined by the Storyteller) to acquire or study knowledge of their field, or lose two dice from all pools for the remainder of the night. Organization: Watchers work in pairs. Often, this is with another of their caste, Embraced from the same sire. The majority of the caste lies east of the Yangtze River, where they’re known as the Wu Zao, cursed by the Wan Kuei as thieves of treasure and mockeries of enlightenment. The Western Watchers keep to the sire-childe mentor relationship as the rest of the clan, even if they’re pretending to be something they’re not.

Stereotypes High Clans: They know better than most the price of power and the necessity of doing what needs to be done, but never forget how they forsook us. Low Clans: Neglected and abused, yet they often jockey for power and yearn to be on High. Hope makes them strong, yet renders them exploitable. Anda: They style themselves as a Golden Horde. We name them Dark Harbingers. Still, they stir up so many fascinating things in their wake. Assamite: We’re two sides of the same three coins. Together, we are the wages of sin. Giovani: Can the Cappadocians truly be so blind? Did they not pay heed to what happened to us? Ravnos: There’s honor among thieves, and glory amongst rakshasha. Strive to win both. Tremere: We must never tell the others we foresaw this. If they learn that, they might discover the other secrets Zao-lat wished us to hide. Wan Kuei: Our greatest rivals and our greatest challenge. Destiny lies in crushing them beneath the wheel.

Salubri

105

The rabble don’t understand. They think that passion will set them free, that they will be the masters of it. They are wrong. Passion serves no master. It seizes the reins of a man’s mind, overriding it with grandiose and illogical plans. The calm mind, the orderly mind – these offer control. These offer stability. In time, these “Brujah” will either be brought to this conclusion, or they will be brought to dust. Brujah the other Cainites know are liars, having stolen their clan’s from its rightful owners. Or so the True Brujah claim. Theidentity

As they tell it, their Antediluvian was betrayed and diablerized by his own childe. The clan split, with the logical and dispassionate vampires on one side, and the furious and passionate on the other. Having abandoned the clan’s signature Discipline of Temporis and having to settle for the crudity of Celerity, the rebel followers were both jealous and fearful of their loyal brethren. The thieves called for peace, claiming that both halves of the clan would stand as equals. However, they Embraced much more frequently than the loyal vampires, drowning them out by both numbers and volume. The loyal vampires – the “True Brujah” – were forced into the shadows, forgotten and marginalized. In rebuttal, the Brujah scoff and say that even if that story is true, then the Antediluvian simply wasn’t strong enough to keep power. They benefitted the clan by keeping it strong and relevant and not permitting it to fade into obscurity like the so-called “True Brujah.” If their predecessors didn’t wipe the bloodline out, it was due to pity, not fear. In their minds, the bloodline is out of touch and no longer relevant. Because of this contention, the True Brujah doggedly uncover clues to their past. Some methodically tease out hidden messages in ancient texts, discovering clues to the First City. Others seek out ruins or ancient sites, searching for hints to their past or, better yet, a slumbering member of their bloodline who might remember events seen firsthand. Some few take this to the extreme, traveling to ancient Carthage to find some remnants of the truth. Regardless, whether it takes years, decades, or centuries, they are determined to oust the rabble Brujah. If they have nothing but time, they are determined to make the best use of it. Description: True Brujah tend to wear clothes that fit in with their current situation. When studying in universities, monasteries, or other learned places, they wear similar clothing to the resident scholars. Out in the wild digging through THE CLANS OF CAINE

106

ruins, they tend toward hardy, durable clothing. Nickname: Scholars (among themselves), Sages Haven: True Brujah often lair either near areas of scholarly activity or close to places of historical significance depending on the owner’s proclivities. However, as they seek the truth to their past, a member of this bloodline might locate a haven nearly anywhere, so long as it is advantageous for that time. No matter where her haven is, visitors to a True Brujah’s place of rest are struck by how timeless the haven feels. Statuary, documents, art, and more might be on display as befits the owner’s studies. Depending on the True Brujah’s mastery of Temporis, some or all of these items may be protected from the ravages of time, so the Scholar might uncover any secrets as their leisure. Backgrounds: True Brujah rarely Embrace, and only do so when it is of clear benefit to them. While the bloodline as a whole knows that their small numbers hinder their cause, they refuse to Embrace out of anything other than cold logic. To do otherwise is to walk the path of what they call the “rabble” Brujah, which is anathema to them. When a Scholar decides to Embrace, a prospective childe’s capacity for rational thought, application of logic, and noteworthy skill in academics all attracts a True Brujah’s notice. Gender, nationality, religion, or other factors are irrelevant to the sire, save one: No True Brujah will Embrace a mortal who lacks the ability to keep their emotions under control. Character Creation: Mental Attributes and Knowledges are almost always Primary. True Brujah who infiltrate ancient ruins often have respectable Physical Attributes as well. Regardless of focus, Academics and Occult are used frequently. Most True Brujah also teach their progeny how to defend themselves should it become necessary. Clan Disciplines: Potence, Presence, Temporis

Weakness: True Brujah become dispassionate soon after their Embrace (if they weren’t already) and this only gets worse as the years take their toll. The difficulty of all Conscience and Conviction rolls are increase by two (maximum 9). Purchasing ratings in Conscience, Conviction, and Roads cost double the normal experience costs.

Stereotypes Assamites: Fearful assassins with hidden knowledge of revenge. Perhaps there is much we can learn from them. Brujah: You stole our clan identity. Remember, history has a way of repeating itself. Trust me. Followers of Set: Always selling something. Don’t let them know our goals, lest the wrong ear offer the right price. Gangrel: Excellent travel companions. They speak little and listen much. Try to bargain with one for their secret for sleeping in the earth. Lasombra: It is bad enough we’ve been hidden in darkness for so long. We won’t be their puppets as well. Malkavians: They claim their madness comes from seeing insights into the world. I see nothing but bread and circuses. What are they really up to? Nosferatu: They possess skills many so-called “High Clans” overlook. If we can ally with them, perhaps they can help us find what we seek. Just never believe you’re alone afterward. Salubri: Our only cousins to know the same loss we have. If you find one, shelter him. To- reador: Beauty is fleeting. It won’t stand the test of time as well as a legacy. Tremere: If the rumors behind this clan’s genesis are true, the parallels are concerning. Ventrue: They may ennoble themselves all they wish. Their corruption runs deep, and is visible to those who know how to look.

True Brujah

107

The bishop slammed the book down on the scriptorium table before the young monk. “What,” he asked, “is the meaning of this?” The youth should have flinched, but he did not. He lifted his eyes to meet the bishop’s with such an expression of tranquility that it became all the more enraging. “It is the book of prayers,” he answered, “commissioned for Lord Gonsalvo of Orense on the occasion of…” “I know what it is! What I mean is this.” The bishop picked up the offending work and turned the pages quickly. “I want to know why you included an illustration of Lord Gonsalvo committing an unnatural act with an ass. Or this — of his daughter, for whom this book was intended, showered by the ejaculations of what I assume is a Saracen.” The scribe straightened up to look more closely at the page. “An ape,” he said. “It was meant to be an ape. Do you think it looks like a Saracen, my lord? I am very sorry. It was hastily done.” In the blink of an eye, the bishop’s hand was around his throat, and a moment later, he hurtled through the air to strike the stone wall on the far side of the room. The candles in the scriptorium snuffed themselves out one by one as a darkness deeper than any starless night gathered around the bishop. “Insolent whelp,” he hissed. “Do you think I won’t pry the truth from your soul?” “If you want the truth, Pelegrin,” came a voice from the darkness, “ask me.” The cowled monk who emerged into the light of the last flickering candle was scarcely older than the scribe who lay crumpled against the wall. He had the beginnings of a beard, but it lent little of an impression of maturity on a man with a frame as delicate as his. “You’re trespassing in my domain,” he continued, “and you’ve injured one of my servants. Explain yourself.” “I should have known it was you, Isidoro,” said the bishop. He gave the younger man’s coarse robe a dismissive glance. “Always the ragged one.” Isidoro shrugged. “I’ve worn many clothes in many lives. In great Carthage, I wore —” “Spare me the stories of ‘great Carthage.’ You’re no more than a century old, and the sire who filled your head with these tales was barely older than that. Are you behind these obscene images?” “‘Obscene?’ Howso? The pictures depict Lord Gonsalvo as a man closer to the humility of Our Lord and Savior than a common man would be to his own wife. They warn his daughter that, in her innocence, she might be deceived by the Ape of God into accepting the so-called sacraments of the northern heretics.” “You know perfectly well that’s a lie, Isidoro,” growled Pelegrin. “We have plans for Lord Gonsalvo and his family, plans that have been in motion for decades. We are not going to allow you to ruin them by offending his honor this way.” The monk waved a slender hand as if to swat away a slow-moving fly. “I know what your plans are,” he replied. “I also think they’re foolish. Worse, they’ll upset the progress that my brothers and sisters have made in Orense, so you should withdraw. Go back to your palace and leave the true work of leading to us.” The bishop bristled at the insult. “Do you think your claim to this place as your domain is going to keep me from tearing you apart, Isidoro?” Isidoro smiled. “No. I don’t have that much faith in your honor, my lord bishop. What I do have faith in is my servants here in the monastery, who know who you are and how to kill you. They’ll burn you to ash and — if you’re very lucky — sell some of your bones to Lord Gonsalvo as relics.” The next morning, Bishop Pelegrin’s heavily-draped wagon rolled through the monastery gates, escorted by his guards and followed by an entourage of servants. Those who accompanied the train talked lightly among themselves about the warm weather, the hospitality of the monks, and the generosity of the abbot. It was safe to talk while the bishop secluded himself for his daily contemplations. “Is it true?” one asked. “Did Brother Isidoro really give our lord bishop a relic of Saint Anthony?” The scribe who rode beside him, the hair of his bowed head still darkened with drying blood, offered a gentle smile. “Indeed,” he said, “but this time, only a hand.”

Our superiority is not one of divine right; divinity is but a distraction. Divinity is a distraction, and religion is a tool. For some, religion is a tool to find purpose and guidance. For ours, religion is a tool to filter our wishes to the flock with deniability and detachment. We say, “It’s not our desire, childe, it’s the Lord’s. I will support your choices. The Lord, however, is not so forgiving.” -Cardinal Serenity, Walking the Road of Kings, Volume 7 very vampire holds a Beast within her soul. This Beast selfishly seeks immediate gratification and basic survival E needs before all other things. To an animal, this might be useful. A View of a Road But to the complex, cerebral creatures called Cainites, this is ampires need Roads, lest they fall to true monstrosity. often distracting or dangerous. After all, a hungry Cainite at But what is a Road? They look the part of their mortal V the Prince’s court cannot simply grab the nearest mortal and slake her thirst. The Beast is neither intelligent nor patient enough to care about the social (and physical) risks of such an action. Why should it? After all, the Beast believes it controls the apex predator in any given environment. The Beast cares not for the Silence of the Blood, nor any of Caine’s other Traditions. The Beast cares only about what feels right in the moment. Eat it. Fuck it. Kill it. Find shelter. Sleep. Repeat. To hold back this monster inside, vampires walk Roads of Enlightenment. Roads are equal parts secret society, religion, philosophy, morality, and excuse. Vampires must drink blood to survive. This much, most would not argue. But Roads of Enlightenment tell the Cainite that other, more targeted behaviors are not only acceptable in spite of human morality, but encouraged or even exalted. For example, if a vampire believes she’s evolving past the human condition into a whole different monster beyond even a Cainite, what’s a few dozen lives in the name of experimentation?

THE ROADS WE WALK

110

counterparts: small, medieval churches. Sometimes, this means congregating in a Cainite’s basement. Often, this means maintaining a neutral meeting ground. For some, this can be informal as a tent kept for services, while for others, it can mean elaborate underground cathedrals. A given Road’s particular values will dictate what constitutes a proper congregation. For example, followers of the Road of the Beast might find a countryside clearing on which to meet, whereas practitioners of the Road of Kings may gather during a mortal noble’s salon, blending and commanding the flock in secret. Every Road organizes differently. To some Roads, the very idea of formal organization stands as an affront to their precepts. To others, ritual and hierarchy are akin to religious experiences. Even from domain to domain, a Road’s organization may differ dramatically. This is often due to raw numbers; if a Road only has a small handful of adherents, organization looks closer to a coterie, while

sprawling cities with a dozen or more practitioners of a Road might have a formal head, a council of advisors, and other assigned roles for lay membership. As a rule of thumb, a city with numerous members on a Road will expect more of its flock.

Walking a Road Roads are challenging to walk. Rigor and help to push back the Beast. Piety to the Road’s Byzealnecessity,

precepts helps a vampire find meaning and purpose in a life that’s distinctly different than human existence in the Dark Medieval World. This isn’t to say that all succeed; many Cainites fall to their Beasts and become truly monstrous for a short while before being put down by “civilized” vampires. Upon Embrace, a vampire must adopt a Road to stave off the Beast. Before the formal choice and adoption, vampires default to the Road of Humanity. Over time, a vampire may choose to walk a different Road. Adopting a Road is a risky affair, and one not to be taken lightly. In many cases a childe will walk his sire’s Road, but this isn’t always true. A Road is an important decision, and most wise sires favor choosing childer for criteria that lend themselves to their Road of choice, sowing the seeds, then letting the childe make the decision for himself.

Initiates Characters who have just adopted a Road are called initiates. While the character may academically understand the basic guiding philosophies of her Road, she doesn’t fundamentally feel those philosophies yet. At this phase in the vampire’s development, she may find certain tasks more difficult thanks to her internal struggle. Her aura (see p.113) is one reflecting uncertainty and conflict with those precepts; she’s yet to come to terms with what they actually mean in her unlife. This breeds an uphill battle, a challenge for her to face. She pushes forward on her Road not because her Road works for her, but because she has faith that she can make it work with her in time. In game terms, an Initiate has one to three dots in her Road.

Adherents An Adherent to a Road has walked long enough to feel the fundamental truths of his philosophy. He’s had chances to test his beliefs against real world scenarios, and has found strength in his convictions. This truth and knowledge rings powerfully in the Cainite, reaffirming his existence. Most of his actions can be defined by how

they relate to his Road’s tenets. His Road becomes a lens through which he can view all things. In game terms, an Adherent has four to seven dots in his Road. Most Cainites are Adherents in their Roads. Even the eldest, most powerful Cainites trend toward this level, as the most dedicated adherents withdraw from Cainite society to pursue their Roads.

Mentors For a Road to persist across centuries, it requires teachers to perpetuate the knowledge, the faith, and the understanding of its ideals. At a certain point, most Roads encourage accomplished Adherents to step up and become Mentors to another character. Even among the most individualistic and competitive Roads, it serves a member to teach her inferiors, as that tutelage may afford a bit of respect, and less scrutiny when the student assesses threats to his own rise to power. In game terms, a character taught by a Mentor with more dots in the Road can raise her Road score with one fewer experience points per dot between their scores, to a minimum of half normal cost. For example, a character on Road of the Beast at five dots would normally have to spend twelve points for her sixth dot. With a Mentor with eight dots in the Road, she’d only need to spend nine points, since there’s a difference of three dots.

Paragons Paragons are not just teachers; they stand as ideals for what a Road represents. Her aura holds a sense of majesty; her words carry immense authority in her field. She’s experienced a great many things, and has mastered her relationship to her Beast. If her Road preaches of Golconda, she may have insight into what it is. In game terms, a Paragon has eight or more dots in her Road. The few Cainites who become Paragons tend to withdraw from the night-to-night affairs of the general vampiric populace, as pursuit of the Road becomes an all-consuming effort.

Apostates Apostates have abandoned their way, and often joined another Road. At the very least, they’ve sinned against the very idea of the Road they abandoned. Depending on the Road, other adherents view an Apostate with varying degrees of scorn or disdain. For example, Road of Humanity members usually look at an Apostate as a monstrosity, a failure, “just another Cainite.” After all, Road of Humanity is the default everyone is Embraced with, and to join another Road means abandoning the last WALKING A ROAD

111

vestiges of one’s human self. A Road of Heaven follower may look to an Apostate as a heretic that must be put down for his blasphemy. A member of the Road of Kings sees a weakling, and another wretch to put under the heel. In game terms, an Apostate generally means a character who has changed Roads. Alternatively, it can be used to refer to a character known to have transgressed against a level one precept on the Road’s hierarchy of sins.

Excommunicates Excommunicates have been removed by the Road’s status quo. The character has been deemed a sinner beyond redemption, and is no longer welcome on the path. This is a rare occurrence, and one not taken lightly. Most Roads have rituals and observances, protocol and methods for excommunicating a member. Some, on the other hand, simply kill their failures. In game terms, a recognized Paragon can excommunicate an Initiate character from his Road. An Adherent requires a consensus of three Paragons to excommunicate. Paragons cannot functionally be excommunicated; generally a Paragon who has sinned sufficiently to warrant excommunication is simply put down by the Road at large. An excommunicated character can remain on her Road indefinitely, but suffers a +2 difficulty on all Conscience/ Conviction rolls while she remains on the Road. In addition, double any aura penalties.

Changing Roads hroughout a character’s existence, she may seek to change her Road. This is a risky proposition, since it T pushes the character close to the Beast as she “resets” her

entire way of thinking. The character must have a mentor on the desired Road in order to take the step, and the process is detailed below. Functionally speaking, characters start on the Road of Humanity upon the Embrace. A character who has changed his Road becomes an Apostate. Some Roads allow this without pressure or backlash. Others do not accept splitters.

Step One: Diminish Virtues Compare the character’s current Road with her desired Road. She likely must change at least one Virtue, be it Self-Control to Instinct, Conscience to Conviction, or in vice versa. To change a Virtue, the character must shed the current Virtue. This requires she sin against THE ROADS WE WALK

112

her current Road (and her current Road rating), and sacrifice her Virtue dots instead of her Road rating (see Sins Against the Road, p. 114). She cannot change her Virtue, and thus adopt a new Road, until she reaches a single dot in her old Virtue. Note that Virtues that don’t need to change can be left alone. For example, if a character transitions from a Road using Self-Control to another using Self-Control, she doesn’t need to drop her Self-Control to change Roads. Note that this means a character with a new Road will likely have at least one Virtue at a single dot.

Step Two: Wander Astray Next, she must shed her current adherence. She must abandon levels in her current Road through sins against the Road (see Sins Against the Road, p. 114). It’s not until she’s at a single dot of her current Road that she can adopt another.

Step Three: Moment of Truth Lastly, the character must take a leap into her new Road. She must experience a Moment of Truth (see p. 115) for her new Road. As she experiences the change, her Beast attempts to take control of her body, stripping her of her Roads completely and leaving her an irredeemable monster. In game terms, this first dot is free. However, when making the change, the character must fight off her Beast. This requires an extended Willpower roll. The character spends a point of Willpower for each roll, and rolls her Willpower dots. The difficulty is 10- her total combined Virtue dots remaining. She needs a total of ten successes to adopt the new Road. If she fails a single roll, she can continue. But if she runs out of Willpower, she falls to zero dots in her current Road and becomes lost to the Beast. A botch on any of these rolls costs her an additional point of Willpower per botch rolled.

Road Ratings oads are rated by dot level, from zero to ten dots. A rating of ten dots reflects an absolute paragon of her R Road’s ideals. A rating of zero dots reflects a vampire that’s fallen completely from her Road. A character may never roll more dice to resist Rötschreck, frenzy, or any other denial of her Beast than she has Road dots. She’s similarly limited in Virtues; she cannot roll more dice for a Virtue than she has dots in her Road. A character’s Road rating affects her aura, which in turn adds or subtracts difficulty from certain rolls.

A NOTE ON HOMOGENEITY t’s worth noting here that vampires are individuals. Roads are governing beliefs and philosophies, not unlike mortal religions in the real world. Every single practitioner interprets and practices in her own way. Sure, steIreotypes and commonalities exist among the Roads. However, followers are (usually) not mindless zealots. They have identities. They have unique interests and goals. Some barely even believe in what they practice. Sound familiar? When portraying a member of a Road, don’t think of the character as a Road follower first; think of them as an individual, and ask yourself how the character views the world through the lens of that Road.

Characters with higher Road ratings have come to terms with themselves, and thus have less inner turmoil. As result, they rise earlier in the evening. There are no hard numbers on this, but a character with seven or more dots in her Road will rise just before the sun sets, and a character with four or fewer will rise up to an hour after. If a character is forced to act during the day, all dice pools have a maximum of her Road rating. Lastly, all vampires are predators. Characters with higher Road ratings have more control of their façades and can pass easily among the flock. Characters with lower Road ratings wear their predation on their sleeve. Apply all aura modifiers (p. 114) to any social interactions with humans as well as the normal aura effect.

Road Features n the following pages, you’ll find examples of the most common Roads characters walk in V20 Dark Ages. O Here are the various traits and features of each:

Ethics These Ethics build the foundation, the backbone of the Road. All adherents to the Road generally recognize these precepts. If a character cannot at least nominally acknowledge these ideas, her Road will be a hard one.

Initiation This section addresses how most members enter the Road. While these guidelines can be somewhat detailed, they’re not hard rules. Every given domain’s practitioners organize differently, adopting their own local rituals and customs. It’s also worth noting that in some cities, a certain Road may be considered heretical or otherwise outlawed, so their customs reflect a certain amount of prudence.

Organization Then we explain a bit about how your average domain’s Road practitioners organize, if such an average exists. Organization varies widely, mostly dependent on populations and popularity of that Road in the given domain.

Aura A practitioner of a Road possesses a certain aura, a personal bearing, a palpable force of presence that embodies the Road’s ethos. For characters high on their Roads, this gives them a reduced difficulty on rolls due to their confidence and grace in these situations. For characters low on their Roads, their struggle manifests as a personal challenge they must overcome, and thus they suffer a difficulty increase. Every Road manifests its aura differently, and indeed every practitioner is subtly unique in this expression. When choosing your character’s Road, think about how that aura comes into play, what it looks like, what it feels like. Consider how it might shift and change as the ratings change in play. Aura modifiers definitely apply to relevant Social rolls. However, with Storyteller discretion, a character’s aura might affect any roll with which her character’s bearing should give an advantage or disadvantage. For example, a character on the Road of Kings might get her aura modifier on Willpower rolls to resist forced subordination. As a Storyteller, favor allowing dramatically appropriate benefits from auras. After all, maintaining a high Road score can be a challenge; the player most certainly earned the benefits. Aura modifiers also apply to all social interactions with mortals, as a vampire with a lower Road rating becomes unstable and ferocious, which upsets humans and inspires fight-or-flight instincts. Consult the chart on the following page for aura modifiers.

ROAD FEATURES

113

Road Rating

Aura Modifier

-2 difficulty

8-9

-1 difficulty

4-7

no modifier

2-3

+1 difficulty

+2 difficulty

Virtues Roads define themselves through numerous criteria. The most immediately noticeable differentiation is the divide in Virtues. Every Road ascribes to either Conscience or Conviction, as well as either Instinct or Self-Control. Human and ghoul characters have Conscience and Self-Control by default. You can find more about these traits on p. 183.

Paths No Road is a monolith. Even the fiercest, most zealous Roads spawn divergent thinking. A Path reflects one of these branches in philosophy. While Paths share most of their ethics with the mainstream Road, some of THE ROADS WE WALK

114

their particular values or sins can be different, or just differently emphasized. When choosing a Road, a character can choose a Path. Changing from a Road to one of its Paths can be done at any time the character has a Moment of Truth. Use the same extended Willpower roll as if the character was switching to another Road (see p.112), but only five successes are required. Additionally, failure results in the loss of a dot in the Road. A botch results in two lost dots. This means a character is unlikely to lose himself to the Beast entirely when switching to a new Path.

Sins Against the Road ncluded in each Road description is a list of sins to the Roadâ&#x20AC;&#x2122;s philosophy. Violating these tenets may risk the Ivampireâ&#x20AC;&#x2122;s personal stake in the Road. These lists feature one or more sins at each level from one to ten. While all the sins on the list are considered violations of the Road, a character only risks her Road rating

if violating a sin at her dot rating or lower. For example, a character with Road of Kings at seven dots risks her Road rating when she commits a level four sin or a level seven sin, but a level eight or higher sin is beyond her level of piety. When a character sins at or below her level, roll her Conscience or Conviction. The base difficulty is 6, but increases by 1 for every level of difference between the sin and the character’s current Road rating. For example, a character with six dots in her Road who commits a level 4 sin rolls at difficulty 8. A failure means the character loses a dot of her Road. Alternatively, she can lose a dot of Conscience, Conviction, Instinct, or Self-Control. This is required to adopt a new Road, since you cannot change a Virtue without first reducing it to a single dot. In story terms, success means the character rationalizes their sin, contemplates it, and it does not mar her philosophical bulwark. Failure means she slips further toward monstrosity, as her Road’s fabric unravels. Note that the hierarchy of sins is a guideline. Any time a character violates what her player or the Storyteller feels is an appropriate tenet of her faith, she can risk losing a dot of her Road. As well, if a player wishes, she can reduce her Road rating without rolling if she feels her character has not been living up to her Road’s ideals.

Moments of Truth Moment of Truth is an experience the character undergoes which tests and ultimately reaffirms her A attachment to her Road. It’s a moment of trial, tribulation, epiphany, or fundamental lesson. Through these moments, a character can advance her Road rating or change Roads completely. If a character experiences a Moment of Truth and raises her Road rating in the same story, the Road dot costs half the normal number of experience points. This occurs after any reduction from having an experienced mentor. Round down any fractions, to a minimum of one experience point. Here are some sample Moment of Truth catalysts: Major Sin: If a character commits a level 1-3 sin on her Road’s hierarchy of sins, particularly if she makes the resulting roll to resist losing a Road dot, she can be inspired to advance in her Road. This comes through a realization of some deeper truth in her beliefs. Frenzy: If a character frenzies without risking a dot of her Road, she can undergo a Moment of Truth. This

comes about as she better understands her Beast and how to reconcile her relationship to it. Study With Mentor: If the character studies with a valid mentor (with more dots in the Road or Path than the character) for a number of months equal to her current Road dots, she can be eligible for a Moment of Truth. Penance: If the character loses a dot of her Road, or otherwise commits a grievous sin against the Road (or even just the local organization of her Road; remember that Roads are social phenomena), she can show penance and find meaning and purpose in rejoining the Road with renewed vigor. Significant Story Event: At Storyteller discretion, any significant event that reaffirms the character’s journey along her Road can act as a Moment of Truth.

Golconda o most, Golconda is a myth. To some, it’s an unattainable goal. To others still, it’s a purpose for T existence. Many Roads preach of Golconda, of some

higher state, of some pinnacle of being where the paragon coexists with her Beast and becomes a more perfect vampire as result. This means something different to each Road. However, what one Road teaches of Golconda could likely be immensely heretical to other Roads. This means that only a brave (or ignorant) Cainite advertises her trek toward Golconda. For one seeking a path to enlightenment, this can grow very frustrating, as the likely wellsprings of knowledge all remain silent on the matter, pretending to know nothing. Golconda may exist. It may not exist. Cainite scholars all have heard stories; their sires knew a vampire whose childe met a vampire who once met a creature in Golconda. These stories share very little in common. Their one defining feature is that none can be verified.

The Road of Beast Via Bestiae Society determines who lives and who dies. Human culture is a structure by which human beings decide what is murder, what is justice, and what is just an unfortunate but necessary evil. Society decides who starves in the winter, who doesn’t have the medicine to have a healthy baby, and who gets to spend all day playing chess and reading books while others struggle to make ends meet. By being THE ROAD OF THE BEAST

115

a part of society, you become an explicit co-conspirator to murder and slavery, and potentially consent to your own death if society deems you somehow unworthy. Cainites on the Road of Beast dismiss the most basic premise of society: the culture, the people, and those living among each other do not have inherent right, as a group, to judge each other. Or perhaps this manifests most selfishly in that society can do what it wants, but for the Apostate, society can make no claims of authority. To the Apostate, each monster creates her own rule and her own rights, and exists on her own terms. Any attempts to tie her down or force her to acknowledge an authority greater than her own is tantamount to attempting to murder her soul. Nickname: Apostates Ethics of the Beast: • You have survived death, and now preservation of the self is the truest goal you can seek. • The Beast exists to help you survive, not as some manifestation of evil. • You have fought for everything you have, and have right to everything you’ve fought for. • You cannot be led; you can listen to experiences gained by others, but no one determines the conditions of your existence but you. • Civilization is a cushion that softens you and makes you weak. Exist beside it, but never in it. Initiation: It is a common (if mistaken) assumption that those wild and alien vampires who drift from place to place come very naturally to the Road of the Beast. While this happens, it is rare. Most often, those vampires who come to the Road of the Beast come to it by manipulation

or education. Often, the difference between those two ways onto the Road is hard to distinguish. Sometimes, out of a sense of kinship from one outsider to another, a vampire on the Road will provide wisdom or guidance onto the Road. More frequently, a vampire on the Road will spot a vampire who otherwise cannot hang on to society and drags them into the metaphorical woods. They might sabotage the vampire’s life, driving him further and further from the comforts of civilian life until he has no choice but to embrace the Apostate life. From the outside, these lessons might appear cruel, as the Apostate destroys everything in the young vampire’s life. To the Apostate, though, this is the greatest act of kindness. Liberating anyone from the yoke of society and freeing them to be the predator that’s in their nature, no matter what it takes, is never cruel. It is for a blessed purpose. Organization: It is antithetical to the Apostate to acknowledge any structure or authority beyond what she has created herself. There is nothing above the Apostate. Neither god nor vampire can tell her the best way to live. She exists only on her own terms and any compromises she makes are out of enlightened self-interest, not in pursuit of dogma or prestige. Still, at times, a group of Apostates may work and live together via a series of endless challenges for leadership or some kind of grudging neutral balance where no one is technically in charge. Some Apostates allow for a tense respect between teacher and student on the Road, though no one is likely to call the relationship out in such a way. Rituals and Observances: Ritual suggests dogma, and in general, the Apostate rejects both holistically. There is at least one exception though, and that is in a sort of ritualistic relationship to the hunt. No matter

HIERARCHY OF SINS AGAINST WHO YOU ARE Score

Minimum Wrongdoing

Rationale

Risking your own life

Survival is paramount.

Acknowledging a leader

There is no “us”, only “me.”

Killing for pleasure

Never waste.

Choosing to live in order over chaos

Civilization softens you.

Cruelty for pleasure

Cruelty is wasted energy.

Doing something for nothing

Charity doesn’t feed the Beast.

Failing to kill when survival is on the line

If it comes down to you or them, it must be you.

Not protecting what is yours

Make it yours, keep it yours.

Having no things that are yours

Mark your territory, mark your people, mark your herd.

Refusing to feed when hungry

There is no balance when the Beast is denied.

THE ROADS WE WALK

116

how the Apostate comes to the Road, it is universally understood that the Beast sees the hunt as sacred, and in this, there is no questioning the Beast. There are uniform rules in which the hunt most be honored and treated as sacrosanct, but it should be clear that the hunt is separate from any other activity. Some Apostates prepare in silent prayer or meditation before going to hunt. Some wear personally precious fetishes or adornments to hunt. For some, a complicated series of songs, dance, physical demonstrations, and physical or metaphorical sacrifices precedes the hunt. To some Apostates, ritual to separate the hunt from her nightly activities is not just proper, but necessary. Some Apostates believe that hunting belongs to the Beast, and a liminal space where the Beast takes over without a full frenzy is necessary to hunt correctly. Aura: Menace. The Beast is welcome in the Apostateâ&#x20AC;&#x2122;s skin, and it shows not only in the penetration of her stare, but in the flickering reflection of her soul. The Beast, in many ways, is her spirit, and its dangerous lust for survival at all costs paints savage shadows and blood all over her aura. Virtues: Conviction and Instinct

Path of the Hunter If the Road of the Beast is about survival, a Cainite on the Path of the Hunter has honed her desire for survival to one single focus. The Hunt is life. The Hunter begins to think of her next hunt the second she rises at night. She falls asleep planning hunts to come. She might socialize with other monsters; she might even mingle with the kine in her periphery. She may find solace in the mental stillness of the animals she keeps as companions. But no matter what else she may do, she is always planning the next hunt. The definition and methodology of planning varies from hunter to hunter and is a topic of hot debate when hunters cross paths. Some see the night as an endless opportunity to set traps and let prey come to them. Some see the ideal planning to involve absurd levels of physical prowess and talent. Some see the wisdom in playing some Cainite social games, if only because they can be leveraged to make her hunts go that much smoother and prevent poachers from invading her territory. Those hunters who do involve themselves with Cainite society tend to excel at it, because they have such clear focus of purpose.

THE ROAD OF THE BEAST

117

HIERARCHY OF SINS AGAINST THE HUNT Score

Minimum Wrongdoing

Rationale

Ignoring potential threats to your hunt.

Others will try to limit your hunting rights. Do not let them.

Acting without a plan

A careless Hunter is a failure before she starts.

Hunting without ritual preparation

The Hunt is the only sacred thing.

HIERARCHY OF SINS AGAINST JOURNEYS Score

Minimum Wrongdoing

Rationale

Failing to explore

You cannot know what lies around the corner if you don’t go looking.

Acknowledging ties to a land or people

Reject their titles and their attempts to domesticate you.

HIERARCHY OF SINS AGAINST LIBERATION Score

Minimum Wrongdoing

Rationale

Failing to expose someone to a hard truth

Liberation belongs to everyone.

Taking comfort in the city instead of dismantling it If it makes your life easier, it makes you weaker. Destroy it.

Empowering tyranny

Additional Ethics of the Hunter: • Anything that is not the hunt, or meant to advance to hunt, is a distraction. • Short-sightedness is the hunter’s only real enemy. • Going hungry is the mark of a poor hunter. • You are a predator, and part of the hunt, but not the only part of it. Virtues: Conviction and Instinct

Path of Journeys What is the point of survival if you have only an eternity of playing it safe and no real stories to tell? Those on the Path of Journeys do not allow their unique condition to limit their existence to feeding and fighting. Instead, they see immortality as one endless adventure. Those who stay in one place, clinging to one way of existence and one faith might as well be dead. The vampire on Path of Journeys is an explorer who can’t help but turn the next corner, open another door, or crest just one more hill. Most on the Path express it by abandoning one city, one region, and one culture after another in an endless quest to see what else is out there, and importantly, what else she can endure. Some vampires on this Path find smaller ways to express the endless journey. In ancient cities like Rome, for example, it’s possible to spend centuries exploring the ancient tunnels and catacombs. THE ROADS WE WALK

118

You create liberation, if they want it or not.

Additional Ethics of Journeys: • Stagnation is worse than death. • Survival is a thing that must be tested, not simply accepted as important. • The moment you are used to a place and its people, it is time to move on. Virtues: Conviction and Self-Control

Path of Liberation Civilization isn’t just a lie. It’s a trap. Humanity, and more importantly, all of Caine’s get should be free as they were in Nod, not tied up and trapped in endless cities built on lies and suffocating tyranny. If you have a leader, you have a murder, and anything short of regicide is simply slow suicide. But seeing the cities and Princes for what they are, simply isn’t enough. To be truly righteous, to feed the Beast and return the world to a state that makes sense, it is going to take violence, destruction, and liberation of all hearts and minds. Sometimes this means ingenious plans to overthrow and murder Princes. Sometimes that means kidnapping every whelp in the city to “liberate” them from the shackles of the cities of lies in which they live. Sometimes it means mass and illegal Embraces or shattering the Silence of Blood. The city is built on falsehoods. The vampire on this Path must pull down the city brick by brick, if necessary.

Additional Ethics of Liberation: • The Vampire was in its truest state in Nod before the First City. • Humanity was meant to live free, not in cities built to kennel them. • Liberation is the only thing that matters, and any act that frees a mind is worthwhile. Virtues: Conviction and Instinct

The Road of Heaven Via Caeli Many Cainites feel the mark of Caine as a curse and rail against fate and the injustice. However, others cling to the belief that divine purpose guides the hand of fate, and that even great evil can serve a greater purpose. Vampires who walk the Road of Heaven devote themselves to understanding that purpose through subservience to a higher power. Known as the Faithful, most Cainites on the Road of Heaven cling to the faiths that they held in mortal life. Outwardly, the Road of Heaven appears as the most fragmented and chaotic of roads; medieval Europe teems with religions, and many older Cainites retain faiths that no longer have mortal adherents. Differences between Faithful tend to be entrenched, with different Paths often representing distinct religious traditions. These differing religious traditions inform how Cainites on the Road of Heaven make sense of their Embrace. Christian Cainites liken themselves to Job, seeing themselves as subjects of a cosmic test of character. Muslim Cainites see the Embrace as a call to destroy the servants of Shaitan. Jewish Cainites find the Embrace an invigorating call to scholarship, a new avenue for insight into the nature of God. Druidic Cainites reason that serving the Great Balance requires darkness as well as light. And a servant of the old Roman Gods believes that she had somehow offended one of them and must strive to regain that god’s favor. However they practice their faith, every Cainites on the Road of Heaven believes in the existence of a higher power and its dominion over all things. The mark of Caine is part of a divine plan, and only through submission to divine will can the Beast be contained. Sobriquet: Faithful

THAT OLD-TIME RELIGION hile those who walk the Road of Heaven do their best to adhere to the faiths they once W held as mortals, many acknowledge the logistical

challenges their vampiric condition poses to their respective faiths. For example, if adherents to Abrahamic variants of the Road of Heaven cleaved strictly to their own religious texts, the taboo of drinking blood would require them to starve in the name of piety. In addition, periods of prayer during the day go unobserved due to the nature of vampiric slumber. This leads many on the Road of Heaven to strive to follow the spirit of their religion’s teachings rather than the exact proscriptions. With the mortal schisms that plague larger faiths, however, more lax adherence can lead to accusations of mere mortal heresy. Imagine the uproar that would ensue when the accusers discover the reasons behind said heresy. Ethics: The Road of Heaven is a bit different from other Roads in that there is no base Road. Adherents of the Road agree to a core set of beliefs: • The existence of a higher power and its dominion over all things. • Vampiric existence as part of a divine plan. • The Embrace is a call to direct service of the divine. • Serving divine will over individual will. • Following divine law and rejecting evil is the only way to shackle the Beast. • Each Faithful must choose their own Path, which determines more specific ethics and morality that they adhere to. Organization: The organization of the Faithful breaks down largely along the lines of Path and faith traditions. Many Faithful prefer to gather for worship in communities of like faith, particularly followers of the Abrahamic faiths. Jewish Cainites place great importance on forming and maintaining communities of faith and tend to limit unnecessary contact with Cainites of other faiths. Muslim and Christian Cainites also tend to form large local congregations of faith. Christian communities tend to be more fragmented, as disagreements over doctrine and appropriate practice cause frequent rifts among some congregations. Some Cainites, however, feel their faith is best practiced in secret, in sacred groves and caves, out in nature where faith is between oneself and the spirits of nature. A few even prefer the road of heaven

119

to gather with groups of Cainites of mixed faith, discussing and debating the merits and flaws of the different faiths. Aura: Holiness. The Faithful receive bonuses whenever they are in situations where being seen as holy would lend them social advantage. Virtues: Conscience and Self-Control

Paths The Abrahamic religions — Christianity, Judaism, and Islam — are nominally the most similar in their approaches to using the Road of Heaven to master the Beast. However, despite a core common set of ethics and

common commitment to the monotheistic worship of the God of Abraham, each faith chooses to emphasize very different practices in their daily worship practices. Medieval Christians are very focused on maintaining sexual purity and spreading the Gospel of Christ through proselytizing. Medieval Islam is focused on care for the weak and vulnerable and commitment to practicing humility and piety. And medieval Judaism is committed to maintaining and protecting communities of Jewish faithful, submitting to God as interpreted by rabbinical authority, and maintaining ritual purity. As such, the Paths for each faith are very different.

THE PATH OF CHRIST (CHRISTIANITY) Score

Minimum Wrongdoing

Rationale

Failing to denounce corruption and sin

All that evil needs to triumph is the inaction of the righteous.

Acting out of pride, avarice, lust, or other sinful impulse

The road to the Beast is paved in sin.

Bearing false witness

A lying tongue is hateful in the eyes of the Lord.

Causing harm to a pious person

God protects the innocent.

Feeding from an innocent without permission Corruption of the innocent is a grave sin.

Blasphemy or heresy in word or act

Blasphemy is a sin against God.

Murder of innocents

Thou shalt not kill, sayeth the Lord.

Worshiping false idols

Thou shalt not have any other god before me.

Aiding demons or supernatural evil

It is the duty of the righteous to smite the wicked.

Failing to spread the Gospel of Christ

It is the duty of all Christians to spread the good news of our Lord

DERECH CHAIM - THE PATH OF LIFE (JUDAISM) Score

Minimum Wrongdoing

Rationale

Failing to maintain a state of ritual purity

And ye shall be holy men unto me.

Unnecessary contact with non-Jews

The people must be protected.

Failing to find a rabbinical authority to make In whatever place there is a profanation of God’s rulings for you, and obey those rulings name, they do not show respect to their rabbi.

Failing to obey the laws and customs of the local Jewish community

Failing to maintain a connection to a local Jewish Jews cannot exist in isolation. community

Drinking impermissible blood

For the life of the flesh is in the blood.

Worshipping idols

Hear, O Israel, God is One.

Committing sexual violence

It is worse to wrong a fellow person than it is to wrong God.

Murder

Whoever sheds the blood of man, by man shall his blood be shed.

Endangering the Jewish community

You shall not stand by the blood of your fellow.

THE ROADS WE WALK

120

The spiritual needs of the individual can only be met through community.

THE PATH OF THE PROPHET (ISLAM) Score

Minimum Wrongdoing

Rationale

Failing to honor your elders

Say not to them a word of contempt but address them in terms of honor.

Failing to care for the defenseless

All power is a gift from God.

Being dishonest or unfair in your dealings with others

Give full measure for measure and weigh with a balance that is straight.

Breaking a promise

Every covenant will be inquired into on the Day of Reckoning.

Boastfulness or arrogance

Successful are those who humble themselves in prayers.

Feeding from a non-Muslim

He hath forbidden that which has been immolated to any other god.

Killing unjustly

Nor take life — which Allah has made sacred — for unjust cause.

Acknowledging any god but Allah (and Muhammad is His Prophet)

Take not with Allah another object of worship.

Breaking the unity of Islam

You Muslims are the best nation brought out for Mankind.

Failing to submit to the will of Allah as revealed through his Prophet and revelation

God alone possesses all power and glory.

The Road of Humanity Via Humanitas It is only natural, followers of the Road of Humanity believe, for a Cainite to remain who she was before she died. Cainite are creatures not so very different from the people they once were, and trying to reinvent ourselves is either a lie or a dangerous folly. The Cainite may either pretend that the evil they do does not bother them, which is a lie, or they can truly reject what they were and become the Beast. To those on the Road of Humanity, there is no worse end than falling to the Beast. In this way of thinking, all Roads are, in fact, just aspects of the Road of Humanity. They are all lies or descent away from the peace that is holding onto humanity and possibly (on some Paths) exceeding it. This, they claim, is the truth, because without outside intervention, all Cainites naturally start on this Road, and it takes serious teaching or serious abuse in order to get a Cainite onto another Road. To be human, they argue, is to be naturally on the Road of Humanity, and to be anything but human is to lose yourself. This is the true death of the soul, since we

cannot know what happens to a Cainite when they die, but we can see that they, or who they were, are gone just as soon as they finally fall to the Beast entirely. The ethics that we knew in life are vital to remain who we are because, those on the Road believe, they are universal. They are things that any person simply understands regardless of race, creed, or social standing. We all know that killing is wrong. We all know that when you steal, you are asserting your wants over someone else’s needs, and have therefore violated their boundaries and liberties. We all, inherently, understand that when we abuse others, we are depleting our own souls on some level, and that way lies soul-death. It is the simplest premise, they say, the most universal, the most important. There is the human and there is the Beast, and to be one is the only way to avoid become the other, and becomings the other comes from abandoning the one. Nickname: Prodigals Ethics of Humanity: • Remaining human is a requirement to escape souldeath. • Humanity is a universal experience that all Cainites can understand. • Violating the boundaries and well-being of another depletes the soul. the road of humanity

121

â&#x20AC;˘ We were all human, and that gives us value despite accidents of birth or upbringing. â&#x20AC;˘ Thought and compassion separate us from the Beast. Initiation: Most Cainites come to the Road on their own soon after the Embrace, dreading what they have become. In taking stock of who and what they are, those on this Road settle that more than enough of their human self remains to know it is the right way to be. When they can hold steady in their morality, they can force the Beast back down, and through grief and forgiveness for what sins they have already committed, they can resist future sins. Humanity can be taught, either to those who lacked moral fiber in life or those who have lost their way since the Embrace. Those who come to the Road through teachers still tend to suggest that it feels the most natural to them, even though it can be extremely difficult to hold on to. Organization: In a world of monsters who have embraced their monstrosity, remaining human and humane can be a lonely path. Prodigals tend to be rejected or else driven off by those who have taken to much more monstrous Roads. Generally, the strongest relations a Cainite on this Road has are to the sire or teacher who guided them THE ROADS WE WALK

122

to it, at least so long as that mentor remains on the Road. Rarely, a particularly compassionate or stalwart Cainite who has endured many challenges to her humanity may draw a small cult around her. Others on the Road look to her to strengthen their resolve against the Beast or some secret or wisdom to get them through the long nights. Rituals and Observances: Because remaining human is such a personal journey, there are very few universally practiced traditions for the Prodigals. Those things done to honor this journey tend to be passed from teacher to student without a lot of attention drawn to them as rituals. For some, acts of charity and humble giving of the self are rituals, though not named as such. Many Prodigals celebrate their birthday as well as the night of their death, but only rarely do so openly or publicly. Fasting is a common response to penitent Prodigals after a transgression, though there is hot debate over the wisdom of tempting the Beast. Aura: Flickering bright spots. The Prodigalâ&#x20AC;&#x2122;s determination to remain humane in the face of their Damned nature means that their spirit is in constant conflict. The pale soul of the vampire flickers and brightens like a sputtering, dying candle flame as their humanity seeks to fight through the death.

HIERARCHY OF SINS AGAINST WHO YOU ARE Score

Minimum Wrongdoing

Rationale

Selfish thoughts

If it can be thought, it can be done.

Minor selfish acts

Putting oneself first lets the Beast in.

Injury to another

Accidental or not, there is still blood on your hands.

Theft

Only an animal takes without thought of consequence

Accidental violation of another

Humanity is a shared condition, his suffering is your own.

Wanton destruction

Are you a person or an animal?

Impassioned violation of another

Passion behind violence is the whispering of the Beast.

Planned violation of another

To be so cold is to reject the warmth of humanity.

Casual violation of another

Even wild animals know better.

The most monstrous, vile acts

Are you a person or a monster?

Virtues: Conscience and Self-Control

Path of Breath To be human is to act human. This is the simplest philosophy that any Cainite or kine has ever come across when they first began to reflect on what humanity means and what it is. To be a human you must do as a human does, be among those who are human, think and breathe and do as those around you do. For the Cainite, though, this simple idea must be taken a step further. In fact, to be human may mean to be better than man, or at least, be more mindful of those casual cruelties humanity might be forgiven for, but causes a Cainite to suffer due to the Beast. To do this, a Cainite cannot extract herself from humanity and leave a cloistered, thoughtful existence. Philosophizing, those on this path believe, is not the same thing as doing, and so to breathe as humankind does, you must do and be and see. To take it a necessary step forward, Cainites on this Path believes that they must honor humanity’s foibles while abstaining from them, and shoulder humanity’s burdens with their terrible strength to make their existence valid. Simply not stealing is not enough to these Cainite. Instead, you must enrich a downtrodden child’s life to give your Embrace purpose. Simply not killing is not enough on the Path of Breath. Instead, you must save a life and show that you are more than just a monster. Sin is unforgivable, but it is just as unforgivable to not act when you have the strength to do so. Other Cainites may see those on this

path as self-righteous meddlers who impose their ethics on imperfect humans who cannot possibly resist Cainite might. To the Cainites on the Path, while that may be a balance to be struck, it is not a conflict. If a Cainite was not meant to better the kine (according to their understanding of “better”), why would they be able to do it? Why would they feel such a profound sense of peace and hope in the act if it was a wrong thing to do? Being selfless without becoming self-righteous is the struggle of many on the Path of Breath, but not all. Additional Ethics of Breath: • Not shouldering your cousin’s burden is as bad as burdening them in the first place. • Accepting that your nature is evil makes it true. • Isolation leaves you alone with the Beast, so that it may overpower you easier. • The company of Cainites is less preferable to the company of kine. Virtues: Conscience and Self-Control

HIERARCHY OF SINS AGAINST BREATH Score

Minimum Wrongdoing

Allowing yourself to think or act as a vampire

Knowingly letting a human suffer

Spending a night without human contact

the road of humanity

123

Path of Community On your own, you are a monster, and only when you surround yourself with humanity can you retain your humanity. Society is a Cainite’s natural habitat, and the herd is their natural responsibility. While some Cainites would squander the herd, or treat their keep like animals in cages, that is no way to remain the noble being you were born to be. With the need that the Cainite has, it is natural for any creed to see the wisdom of cultivating a herd of kine they can feed from, be that a series of lovers, a cult, and so on. The Cainite on the Path of Community take this a step further, however, and see a wisdom and purpose in not just creating a herd, but raising it up. The betterment of the kine around them becomes the betterment of the Cainite, and this responsibility is a sacred trust inherent to the Cainite’s blood and ability. Why have the abilities they do if they weren’t meant to guide humanity at large to a better way of being? Selfishly, one could assume that a Cainite on this Path keeps his kine healthy to assure he has a regular supply of clean blood or a good stock for drawing ghouls and childer from. While those things may be true, they hardly remain the main motivation for those who walk this Path for very long. The act of building something has many rewards, and for these Cainites, those rewards become spiritual. Among any of the Paths a Cainite might follow, the Path of Community often becomes a coterie-wide philosophy, as having such a Cainite in your midst shows obvious rewards to the rest of the brood. As a result, a small coterie can quickly become the secret guardians of a larger community than a single Cainite might think possible. While few Cainites on this Path throw what they do in their kine’s faces, it isn’t uncommon for their wards to be dedicated and loyal to their benefactor, even without knowing exactly who she might be. This group loyalty may manifest as a loyalty to the built community, to some traditions tied to the Cainite, to the Cainite’s human retainers, or the site where the Cainite sleeps without any of the members truly understanding the significance of these spots. A smart Cainite takes advantage of this, and seeds these expressions of gratitude to her benefit. After all, to keep the Cainite safe is to keep the community safe, and vice versa. Additional Ethics of Community: • The needs of the many are equal to the needs of the Cainite. • Growth is vital to a community’s health and well-being. THE ROADS WE WALK

124

• A people who know who or what benefits them may rebel against it, so secrecy is best. Virtues: Conscience and Self-Control

HIERARCHY OF SINS AGAINST COMMUNITY Score

Minimum Wrongdoing

Accidental destruction of public property

Theft

Genocide or any action that ends a community’s ability to grow and thrive

Path of Illumination It is not often that a vampire devotes herself entirely to seeking not just balance with the Beast, but her own inner light. Seeking out the goodness and spiritual brilliance in the vampire soul seems to many, a fool’s errand. To say that a vampire has the potential for light, for brilliance, then you must reject the very concept that vampires are Damned entirely. And that is just what those on the Path of Illumination have done. They are few and far between, and not just because their preaching is heretical in most cities. More importantly, those on the Path of Illumination believe that the end to vampiric suffering cannot be found in any one specific place. Travel and communion with many different places and people is necessary to gather a holistic and complete image of what real holiness looks like. No one dogma has all the answers, and so those on this Path travel with an understanding that the journey itself is the destination. Members of this Path know, of course, that their teachings are antithetical to what is taught sire to childe in Christendom, and many a member has lost a mentor or student to the tyranny of fear. When found, they are often driven out of the city or region, or killed outright, which is why members of the Path are very careful about who they share their ideals with. On occasion, though, the Path draws in more iconoclastic vampires who believe that surrendering to the light is the only way to effectively battle the darkness inherent in the War of Princes and that a full understanding of the Path’s doctrine will rob the old Princes of their power. Additional Ethics of Illumination: • They fear you because finding the truth means the end of their authority. • Rest once you have escaped the weakness of vampiracy. • You have holiness inside of you, and it can balance the Beast. Virtues: Conscience and Self-Control

HIERARCHY OF SINS AGAINST ILLUMINATION Score

Minimum Wrongdoing

Staying any place that is not furthering you along your journey

Any act that will prevent a Cainite from following the journey you have begun.

Letting true darkness in, to squelch the light. Accepting Evil.

The Road of Kings Via Reglis Followers of the Road of Kings trace their origins back to the days of Caine, believing that they spring from his oath to God that it is “better to rule in darkness than to humble [himself] falsely in the light.” As such, some believe they are mandated by God to rule over mankind. Others do not see their origin as such a clear mandate by God, but rather a power granted by their vampiric state which they must clearly use to take control of the lesser beings around them. Most Cainites can see very clearly that they are naturally capable of bending the will of mortals to their own. Luminaries, those who follow the Road of Kings, see this as not only a capability, but as their right as Cainites. Beyond that, those who follow this Road believe that they are kings, rulers of not only mortal society, but of themselves and those around them. Luminaries are concerned with nobility, chivalry, and seizing holdings just as any mortal nobility would. In fact, the Luminaries often war with each other over Cainite domains using lesser vampires and mortals as pawns in their games. Many people believe that the followers of the Road of Kings are simply grasping for temporal power, using whatever means necessary to gain their goals. This could not be further from the truth. Luminaries understand that the true height of leadership is not only control over material wealth, but also the minds and hearts of those they rule. They hold themselves to a strict code of honor and ethics, and practice diplomacy and patience to gain their just rewards. The first lesson a Luminary learns is how to control his own Beast, knowing that this is the greatest weakness as a vampire. For if one cannot be his own master, how can he hope to be a master of others? An uncontrolled Beast could tempt a ruler

down a dark path that leads to betrayal and ruin. Control over those passions could give one the edge needed to crush his enemies and defend his lands. As such, Luminaries strive to bring their Beasts to heel, thereby learning the bitter truths for dealing with the most difficult of subordinates. This initial tenet leads to a more complicated code in which Luminaries learn to master lesser beings while respecting those that follow them. In addition, they are expected to defer to those of higher station while aspiring to move up within the ranks. They must exhibit extreme control over a delicate balance of command, aspiration, and respect. Luminaries know that a leader is only as powerful as the constituency under him and as stable as his allies and those above him. Nickname: Luminaries Ethics of Kings: • To rule others, you must first become your own master, taming the Beast within. • Your word is your honor and your life. Do not break it. • There are only two roles in the world: master and servant. • Power does not hand itself to you. You must seize it and hold it. Initiation: Initiates of the Road are chosen by their mentors, serving as apprentices and training until they earn the right to follow the Road on their own. Some are chosen specifically to be groomed for the Road, even Embraced by their liege for the purpose. Others work to join, striving to impress a possible patron with outstanding deeds. Either way, the initiate serves her mentor for some time, training in the beginning stages of the Road. Some remain in service, working their way up, and others leave quickly, their own aspirations driving them to greater heights. Organization: The Road of Kings boasts a highly organized structure with each Luminary being sworn to the service of those above him, and his lesser sworn to him in turn in an elaborate chain of vassal and lord. The highest ranked Luminary is called a Lord, and in most domains is the prince, provided the prince walks the Road of Kings. Below him comes an entire structure of lesser nobles, such as dukes, barons, marquesses, knights and the like, followed by lesser followers of the Road to the basic initiates. The names and structures of the Luminary’s noble lines vary by geographical location, but all follow the vassalage chain faithfully. Rituals and Observances: One of the most sacred rituals to the adherents on the Road of Kings is oath

The road of kings

125

HEIRARCHY OF SINS AGAINST KINGSHIP Score

Minimum Wrongdoing

Rationale

Forgoing your duty

Those who do not maintain responsibilities often lose them.

Treating a peer with disrespect

Respect must be given to earn it from others.

Placing personal desires over duty

A leader must do what is best for the many, not the one.

Treating an inferior as an equal

Everyone should know their place, including you.

Killing without purpose

Displays of power should inspire fear or respect.

Showing weakness in front of inferiors

A leader must be strong at all times.

Failing to answer a challenge to your honor Honor and reputation are everything.

Treating your superior with disrespect

Superiors must be given the respect they are due.

Breaking your word or oath

Your word is your honor. If you have no honor, you have no worth.

Giving into your Beast, such as frenzy

If you cannot control yourself, how can you control others?

swearing. From start to finish, oaths rule the life of a Luminary, and all other observances revolve around the oath. Oath ceremonies can be elaborate functions with Luminaries from all over coming to witness the oath, or they can be simple affairs between a new initiate and his mentor. Any time a Luminary changes gains a new liege, gains a new rank through promotion or conquest, or renews his vows to his current liege is call for an oath swearing ceremony. Few other rituals are as widely practiced beyond the oath swearing. Some Luminaries practice courtly affairs common to their region and others observe religious rites as a form of leading by example, though these practices are not widely adopted. Aura: Command. Luminaries are self-possessed and confident in their right to rule. Others can feel their commanding presence like a chain placed around the neck. Virtues: Conviction and Self-Control

Path of Chivalry In many European countries, the code of chivalry has spread quickly, and has captured the imagination of many young vampires, unless they are the Mongols. These Paladins honor the code of chivalry, placing their sworn oath and duty above everything, including their own personal goals. They strive to be honorable in all acts, deferring to their betters and showing courtesy to their inferiors. This is a newer path of the Road of Kings which emphasizes loyalty, service, and duty over personal power and gain. While the Paladins may be Cainites, they have a personal responsibility to protect and nurture those weaker than themselves. Many Paladins go so far THE ROADS WE WALK

126

as to take their role as leader of mankind to the point of self-sacrifice for the good of humanity. Despite their seeming weakness of heart, Paladins are quick to point out that controlling those who love you is easier than controlling those who revile you. Not all Paladins are so ruthless, but they are all so completely devoted to their code that their followers can’t help but to love them. Woe to the vampire that tries to take advantage of this supposed weakness, though. All Paladins are quick to protect their flock with brutal force if necessary. Additional Ethics of Chivalry: • Your honor and duty are the most important aspects of your life. • You are mandated to aid and protect your inferiors. • You stand for justice, and you should not let unjust acts go unpunished. Virtues: Conscience and Self-Control

Path of Devaraja In southeast India and Malaysia, several religions believe their king is not just mandated by God, but is himself a god, infused with the divine upon taking the throne. This divinity is not bestowed lightly, or always through blood inheritance, but instead the divine infuses power into its chosen upon ascendancy. The idea of godhood appeals to all Cainites. Followers of this path do not believe in some divine ability to rule. Instead, they believe that they must earn the right to rule and rise to divinity in the eyes their peo-

HIERARCHY OF SINS AGAINST CHIVALRY Score

Minimum Wrongdoing

Rationale

Neglecting your duty for any reason

Duty must come first.

Dishonorable acts (deceit, murder, etc.)

Your honor is the most important thing.

Treating another with disrespect

Respect must be given to earn it from others.

Behaving in an unjust manner

It is your duty to uphold justice.

Failing to come to the aid of another

It is your duty to protect the weak.

Treating your superior with disrespect

Superiors must be given the respect they are due.

Placing personal desires over duty

Selfish thoughts have no place in a Paladinâ&#x20AC;&#x2122;s heart.

Failing to answer a challenge to your honor

Honor and reputation are everything.

Breaking your word

Your word is your honor. If you have no honor, you have no worth.

Breaking a sworn oath

Oaths of fealty are what make civilized society.

HEIRARCHY OF SINS AGAINST DEVARAJA Score Minimum Wrongdoing

Rationale

Failing to recognize the divine

Your power comes from the divine will.

Forgoing your duty

Those who do not maintain responsibilities often lose them.

Treating another with disrespect

Respect must be given to earn it from others.

Treating an inferior as an equal

You are a god; you must not forget this.

Placing personal desires over duty

A leader must do what is best for the many, not the one.

Failing to seize power when the chance arises

You must prove to the divine that you deserve its blessing.

Failing to answer a challenge to your honor. True gods smite their detractors.

Killing without purpose

It is your divine duty to protect your worshippers, not kill them.

Breaking your word or oath

Your word is your honor. If you have no honor, you have no worth.

Giving into your Beast, such as frenzy

If you cannot control yourself, how can you accept the divine?

HIERARCHY OF SINS AGAINST DAENA Score

Minimum Wrongdoing

Rationale

Neglecting your duty for any reason

Duty must come first.

Breaking the law

You must uphold the law at all costs.

Treating another with disrespect

Respect must be given to earn it from others.

Behaving in an unjust manner

It is your duty to uphold justice.

Killing without purpose

Displays of power should inspire fear or respect.

Failing to come to the aid of another

To gain power, you must first gather goodwill.

Treating your superior with disrespect Superiors must be given the respect they are due.

Failing to uphold the law

It is your duty to uphold the law not matter the price.

Breaking your word or oath

Your word is your honor. If you have no honor, you have no worth.

Giving into your Beast, such as frenzy If you cannot control yourself, how can you control others?

The road of kings

127

ple. The Divines do not create subjects and inferiors, but instead followers and worshipers. Most Divines on the Path of Devaraja feel they must earn the power to rule, walking among the people and rising up above them as their gods when the time comes. For a Divine, the highest station is to become a god-king ruling his land with benevolence towards his worshippers and granting them miracles. Additional Ethics of Devaraja: • You must act as a god would, smiting your enemies and granting succor to your followers. • You must give homage to the divine to gain its blessing. • Never turn away a follower. Worshippers come from all walks of life. Virtues: Conviction and Self-Control

Path of Daena Though Islam spread to the Middle Eastern countries several centuries ago, many people still hold to Zoroastrian beliefs. Several older, powerful vampires resisted Islamic conversion and hold to the older faith. Of these, many follow the Path of Daena, a very rare branching of the Road of Kings that teaches virtuous acts and adhering to law and duty brings great personal power. The Behdin believe they must be active participants in the world to get anything done, and by acting in accordance with law and duty, they will reap just rewards. Followers of this path take the code of law very seriously. Laws provide structure for a civil society; break the law, and society itself breaks down. A leader cannot expect productivity without law. The Behdin often attempt to take the higher road and act as goodly as possible, though the law is much more important in their eyes. They will uphold the law to the best of their ability, going so far as to sacrifice themselves in the process. Other Cainites are wary of the Behdin, knowing that their loyalty to the law is dangerous to cross. Of course, the ultimate goal of the Behdin is to not only uphold the law, but to become the law. Ultimately, those who rule make the laws, and in the end the Behdin feel they know best which laws create a civil society. While they will fulfill the laws they live under while rising in the ranks, they seek to change the laws to better serve society when they have the power to do so. Additional Ethics of Daena: • The law is supreme. Uphold it at all costs. • Your duty is your honor and your life. Never forsake it. • Always act with kindness, as good deeds will be repaid tenfold. Virtues: Conviction and Self-Control THE ROADS WE WALK

128

The Road of Lilith Derech Lilit Lilith is a complicated figure with a questionable history that may or may not predate Judaism, Christianity, the Book of Nod, and Caine himself, even according to Noddist lore. She speaks to the universal concepts of woman-as-mother, mother-as-survivor, and woman-as-catalyst both for all life as well as all evil. What’s more, she is probably real, though what she is and what that means is difficult to fathom. She is (or was) real, but that reality and the many faces attached toher name are impossible to fully reconcile. The oldest and most dedicated worshipers of Lilith claim their lineage traces back to her and her potent demonic magics stolen from the gods and brought to Earth. They reject the influence or the importance of Caine as the All-Father and point to historical texts as well as folktale cycles that suggest a pre-Abrahamic time when not all vampires were thought to be from one same progenitor. Alternatively, they look to times when there was something like the Caine myth, but Caine was a woman, or a pair of divine twins, or an angel, and so on. Many claim that their blood is the blood of demons, and that they were never totally human, even before the Embrace. Some even claim to have spontaneously become vampires without need of a sire, though none have proven (or attempted to prove) this to be true. Because her history (and how it coincides with Cainite history) is so conflicted, many of her worshipers have distilled these various stories down to core concepts that seem to apply universally to the many faces of the Dark Mother. They teach that the children of Lilith are forces of raw creation. Creation hurts, and any pain survived is a lesson that must be studied and celebrated. Those who create with pure abandon and celebrate the wet and fleshy acts of creation will invariably be betrayed by those too afraid or otherwise unable to create. This last point is especially important to the growing cult among the Bahari who converted from Cainite beliefs and feel a need to connect the Lilith of the Road to the Lilith mentioned in Noddist apocrypha. Nickname: Witches, Bahari, Lilins, Ki-sikil-lil-la-ke Ethics of Lilith: • Creation is vital, the act of creation is sacred, and like our Mother, you must create often and with daring and cunning. • Seduce Angels.

• Creation is suffering, and the greater the creations, the greater the suffering. That suffering is valuable. • Life teaches through suffering. Be a teacher. • Creation is always an act of love and devotion. Be a lover. • Rather than learn, some will seek to destroy you and take what you have created for their own. Be a torturer. • Draw in the needy, those who have suffered enough to understand. Welcome them with passion and wisdom. • Cultivate a garden. Plant seeds and feed them with your blood and milk. Initiation: There are two ways to become a part of the Road of Lilith: by blood or by bleeding. Some souls, the Bahari claim, are marked as “other” by ancient demonic or celestial heritage. The Bahari claim that the auras of these special people possess small marks that only certain Bahari rites can reveal. The Bahari watch these people throughout their lives to see if they should ever enter a state of such intense suffering that they begin to see the truth, or create something so powerful that their ability to create should be preserved forever. Those without these marks are often called to Lilith’s faith by personal tragedy, shattering suffering, or a deep intellectual curiosity for the lessons only pain can teach. These people are marked by similar Bahari rites so that any Bahari can see these marks and observe them for the right time to approach. Organization: As a rule, there is no formal organization among the Bahari. Limitations, like the binding of Lilith’s hair, chafe members of this Road, and few are willing to create overarching hierarchies. Cults form, share myths and lessons they have earned, hurt each other, love each other, then break apart and reform elsewhere with other Bahari. Some cults with slightly variant philosophies are growing in popularity, but this is not widespread yet. People who are recognized as having learned great lessons (at great expense) or created great wonders may be greeted as “mother,” “grandmother,” “father,” and so on, but this is not a universally accepted practice. Rituals and Observances: The Bahari recognize planting and harvest time as significant, and they will often align acts of creation (and the occasionally necessary act of destruction) with these seasons. Further, Bahari will gather and ritually make love and physically wound and test each other’s limits. These ritualized sadistic acts are pale microcosms of the ultimate tests that life deals the celebrants, and is never meant to replace real learning. Aura: Carved and bleeding. A Bahari’s aura manifests as any other vampire’s might, though chunks and swirls may

the road of lilith

129

HIERARCHY OF SINS AGAINST WHO YOU ARE Score

Minimum Wrongdoing

Rationale

Feeding immediately when hungry

There is a lesson in every denial, and there is control in self-denial.

Joining a system created by those with no wisdom Live outside their lies.

Ignoring one of Lilith’s faces

Wherever you go, the Dark Mother has left messages for you. Read their myths and show them where Lilith lives.

Rejecting the suffering of others or dismissing it

Teach whenever the opportunity presents itself, even if you think the lessons learned would be beneath you.

Cruelty for its own sake

As a teacher, you must craft your lessons. Petty abuses are beneath you. The pain you inflict must be divine.

Stealing great learning and claiming it as your own If you did not discover the wisdom yourself, you have no rights claiming it or authority based on it.

Destroying a thinking being

They can neither learn from you nor teach you if they have been destroyed.

Not seeking out the teachings of Lilith

Turn over the leaf, split the wood, and find her secrets wherever they hide.

Getting between someone and a valuable lesson

Better to pull the stars from the heavens than to rob someone of moments of true gnosis.

Shunning pain

The harder it is, the more rewarding the growth.

appear carved out of the whole. If one concentrates, they might think they see symbols in these shifting carvings, but can catch none of them. Further, the aura seems to bleed or drip, making the “carvings” appear more like wounds. Acts of creation receive the character’s aura modifier. Virtues: Conviction and Instincts

Path of Thorns To those on the Path of Thorns, Lilith is a fantastic philosophical concept and her dogma makes sense on a purely academic level. She may be real, but that matters less than the grand experiment her philosophy suggests. The take their study of the faith very seriously, but ground it in the real world. Emotional hardships are fine and good, but the practical expression of physical pain can be studied and quantified, and that is far more interesting than subjective concepts of growth and torment. Hidden in the flesh is wisdom. Hidden in the mud is wisdom. Wisdom can be written down and taught as well as it can be tattooed on bare sensitive skin. The strangeness in the path comes from its relationship with alchemy. From alchemical research, the path rejects the idea that Caine or Lilith alone created vampires (and the truth), but rather were a unified force of creation. They also see the Second and Third Generations are a completely failed experiment, and that the Antediluvians should be destroyed simply to encourage the Mother/ Father to start again from scratch.

THE ROADS WE WALK

130

The Path is one of the more organized cults among the Bahari. They gather in secret once or twice a year in as great a number as they can manage. These meetings, or Sabbaths, are opportunities for the practitioners to test their physical and intellectual limits by exposing themselves to suffering, fire, and even sunlight to test their theories and prove their force of will. Additional Ethics of Thorns: • Wisdom alone does not suffice. Intelligence is also required. • Creation should be built on careful study. Raw creation is never as good as carefully crafted beauty or horror. • Do not seek students. They should come to you, destroyed and begging. Virtues: Conviction and Instinct

HIERARCHY OF SINS AGAINST THORNS Score Minimum Wrongdoing 9

Joining any community of fools.

Accepting a student (formal or informal) the first time they come to you.

Putting the learning of another before your own.

Path of Veils Lilith may have many faces, but none are so important in these dark nights as the face of the rebellious mother of monsters. The woman who toppled God’s bedchamber because she would be his equal. The one betrayed by Caine, who had her garden destroyed by the wretched offspring of the betrayer. These followers, often Embraced first into Cainite society, reject Caine and all that he stood for. They reject the heavy Judeo-Christian influences in the common Book of Nod and seek to slowly disrupt the entire system built on these lies. Lilith is a symbol of defiance and liberty, and those who follow the Path of Veils demand the same. Additional Ethics of Veils: • The Children of Caine will be punished for what they did in the Garden. • Show no mercy for those too ignorant to know the true story of Caine and our Dark Mother. • Destroy those who disseminate the lie, but make all efforts to never be caught in the act. Burn their books of lies. • You may forgive those who draped veils across the faces of Lilith’s murdered children, as she forgives them. Virtues: Conviction and Instinct

HIERARCHY OF SINS AGAINST VEILS Score

Minimum Wrongdoing

Accepting and abiding any law of Caine or God.

Failing to destroy the works of Noddist-liars.

Snuffing the spark of a candle that desires to burn brighter.

Path of Making For those on the Path of Making, none of the stories of Lilith are as interesting or important as those stories where she stole the seed of angels (or was given it) and made a flood of monsters and demons over the vastness of Nod. They are fascinated by the incubi and succubi and how they blended with the children of Seth and the children of Caine. These Bahari seek out the lineages of Lilith to study what can be proven unique about these resilient humans with divine heritage. More than that, they seek to make monsters, as their Mother did.

How they make monsters is a highly personal expression, and while they may exchange rotes and share religious rituals, each follower keeps her monster-making personal and unique. It is possible some practice Infernalism to make their children, while others carefully breed the lineages of humans with the most potential for the divine offspring, and still others steal the traditions of necromancers and witches in the hopes of using those to create their own beasts by magical means. Additional Ethics of Making: • Find and foster the greatest grandchildren of Lilith. • Teach them about the beauty of suffering she endured so that they might exist. Show them. • Make as she did. There is no difference between horrible and divine. Power and uniqueness as expressions of creative force is all that matters. • Destroying monsters and demons is no different from murdering infants and fawns, if not worse. Infants will only grow to be people. Monsters can become gods. Virtues: Conviction and Instinct

HIERARCHY OF SINS AGAINST MAKING Score

Minimum Wrongdoing

Rejecting the advances of demons with seed in hand.

Abandoning a thing because it is ugly or frightening.

Not taking a secret of making and creating from savages who don’t know the divine purpose behind it.

Rejecting the advances of angels with seed in hand.

The Road Of Metamorphosis Via Mutationis Infants become children, children become men, and men become vampires. What do vampires become? Such is the question at the heart of the Road of Metamorphosis, and given this conceit, it’s not surprising that the vast majority of Cainites who walk it are Tzimisce , whose powers

the road of metamorphosis

131

HIERARCHY OF SINS AGAINST TRANSMOGRIFICATION Score

Minimum Wrongdoing

Rationale

Failing to ride out a frenzy

While you can glean knowledge from the Beast, you must not allow your baser impulses to control you.

Offering unsolicited knowledge to another

Most are not on your path, but do not presume to take away their choice.

Allowing pleasure or emotion to distract you

Hedonism deters greater ends.

Asking another for knowledge

No one can teach you apotheosis. You must discover its secrets yourself.

Denying yourself sustenance

Hunger is the most basic distraction.

Succumbing to conventional morality when knowledge could be gained

Without transgressing, you will never find what is hidden from sight.

Placing others above your quest for knowledge

Those who wish to chain themselves to this world will hold you back as well.

Failure to experiment due to compassion, discomfort, or personal risk

We may flounder in the dark, and it may be unpleasant, but it is our only way forward.

Loving another

Love puts itself above all things, even Metamorphosis. Do not allow this.

Neglecting to alter oneâ&#x20AC;&#x2122;s own body

If the forms we have were suited for ascension, we would already have ascended.

THE ROADS WE WALK

132

of Vicissitude make them uniquely qualified to explore the notion of vampiric evolution. Theirs is a lonely journey to godhood; having already transcended life and death, true ascendancy is merely a step away. But that final step is hidden, daunting, even frightening; someone has to be the first take it, and that someone will be a Seeker. The Road of Metamorphosis is a solitary journey. While its followers value knowledge above all, they seek to discover it on their own terms, free of a mentor’s biases or shortcomings. They see the needs and desires of others as an unnecessary distraction from their own evolution, or even worse, a pollution of their own perfect understanding. Passions and morality are restrictive, and if the Seekers share any quality at all, it’s that they seek to transcend restrictions. There are as many ways to follow this Road as there are voices in the world. The path forward is unknown; only by trying and failing and trying again will it be revealed. Seekers prize creativity and imagination, for these fuel the constant experimentation required of Metamorphosis. Stagnation and conservatism are repellant, a sign that one has grown too comfortable in one’s current state. Nicknames: Metamorphosists, Seekers The Ethics of Metamorphosis: • Discovering knowledge for oneself is the truest, purest form of understanding and the key to Metamorphosis. • Seek to understand life and death, for it is the cycle that bars transcendence. • Indulge the Beast and deny it; like all things, it must be understood. • Experiment endlessly, especially upon your own body, to reveal every secret at hand. • Do not divorce yourself from the world, for it is what you seek to understand, but do not allow yourself to be dragged down by its entanglements. Initiation: The Road of Metamorphosis has no formal initiation. While its adherents certainly proselytize about its many virtues, it is in keeping with their tenet of self-discovery that new members “find” their way here on their own. Organization: As might be expected, no formal organization exists for the Road of Metamorphosis. Occasionally its members will gather in groups of various size, convening in locales designated as Black Churches. Such occasions are strange indeed. Ostensibly, these gatherings occur more for the sake of scientific observation than any sharing of community or knowledge between participants, both of which would be violations of the Road’s ethics. That said, they nonetheless serve all three purposes. There, the col-

lected creativity and experimentation of its membership is on display, an overwhelming panorama of otherworldliness that would shred the minds and faith of mortals or even many vampires. Aura: Inhumanity. Seekers are decidedly alien, having worked so very hard to cast aside their own humanity. Modifiers apply anytime another’s fear, anxiety, or discomfort might impact a roll. Virtues: Conviction and Instinct Paths: Among this Road’s minor paths are the Path of Flesh and the Path of Spirit. The adherents of the former seek the perfect physical manifestation, where “perfect” means a reflection of their already perfect inner self. The Path of Spirit regard the flesh as nearly inconsequential, a tool to aid them in the refinement of their souls.

The Road of Sin Via Peccati The appellation of Sinner is a deeply ironic one, for Cainites on the Road of Sin see no power as above themselves. How can one sin against God, when one does not acknowledge His authority? Sinners, those who walk the Via Peccati, claim this rebellious spirit began with Caine’s rejection of forgiveness and acceptance of his curse, but the Road truly began in a decadent Rome in the days before the Third Punic War. It was forged in the fires of Grecian and Zoroastrian wisdom, the ideas of a soul’s inner liberty that cannot be abrogated by any force, internal or external. The keys to unlocking this freedom were found not in denying the soul’s myriad pleasures, but in embracing them. Some believe a visionary Brujah or Ravnos was responsible for first articulating the labyrinthian paths of desire; others claim it was a Baali, the Damned amongst the Damned, who pieced together the whispered temptations of demons but ended up freeing himself. Other Cainites look at the Sinners and see slaves to the Beast and gluttonous hedonists, dulling their superhuman senses with glorious arrays of tastes, sights and smells. They see wicked tempters, corrupting individuals of virtue and drawing victims to lives of excess and ignominy. They see rank neonates so far lost that they refuse to submit to the Blood Oath. Sinners dispute none of these charges save one: they would die before they called themselves slaves. Sinners can take orders, cooperate and aid others; they are selfish, not solipsistic. Indeed, a true Sinner is mastered by only herself. In turn, they master the Beast by indulging it, feeding it, and acknowledging monstrous urges as part the road of sin

133

HIERARCHY OF SINS AGAINST YOURSELF Score

Minimum Wrongdoing

Rationale

Acknowledging any authority over your own

You are beyond submission.

Failing to indulge a new desire

No pleasure should be denied you.

Failing to ride the wave of frenzy

The Beast tires with exercise, strengthens with denial.

Forfeiting long-term pleasures for short-term ones

Do not exchange floods of desire for a draught.

Putting the needs of others ahead of your own pleasure

Your need outweighs everything else.

Swearing an oath

Be bound by none, least of all yourself.

Refusing to act against those who attempt to bind you

The truest chains are self-imposed, but false ones can bind just as well.

Refusing to feed or kill when necessary

No life is worth more than your own.

Encouraging the tenets or virtues of another Road

All other Roads lead to gilded cages and liberated Beasts.

Refusing to act in your own best interests

Only fools sacrifice themselves.

of themselves. More than that, they ruthlessly pursue self-mastery, walking a Road of self-definition outside of external strictures or morals. While Scions try to become kings and Faithful try to become holy, Sinners never try to become anything other than themselves. And they are Damned. Whatever else the world thinks of them, Via Peccati’s temptations of pleasure and power cannot be denied. It doesn’t truly matter what the chosen indulgence is. Some inundate the senses with music and art, others practice the ephemeral hunt of seduction, while still others lead unlives of endlessly cruel amusements exploring the limits of pain - for themselves and for others. Yet all Sinners find that cooperating with the Beast is the best method to quiet it. The Road is not innately evil; indeed, cannot an urge for charity be sated, even amongst vampires? Is not altruism a pursuit of pleasure in kindness? However, Via Peccati is fundamentally self-centered, ever selfish, never selfless. Nothing may be permitted to lessen the self. Nickname: Sinners Ethics of Sin: • You are Damned already; there is nothing forbidden to you. • The Beast belongs to you, but you do not belong to it. • Act without hesitation. The laws of neither man nor God bind you. • Your heart holds your hunger and your freedom. Find the courage to embrace both. Initiation: Much of Sin is taught from an elder Sinner, called the Tempter, to a student, called the Novice, in a deeply personal relationship mirroring that of sire to childe. THE ROADS WE WALK

134

The first steps on the Road often come before the Novice is even a vampire, and involve breaking the strictures and confines of foreign moralities. The Embrace is the next step, dark hunger and primal urges uncoiling from the neonate’s tattered soul. Tempters teach the nascent Novice not to shy from urges, but to follow and satisfy every desire. This learning process is also reciprocal, as a Novice’s reaction to Sin’s teachings can deeply inflame the desires of the Tempter. Though the earliest steps can see deep cruelties applied to the Sinner, these pains are never needless. The relationship between Tempter and Novice oft becomes perversely warm and caring as the adherent walks further along the Road. Even after they’ve been acknowledged as full travelers of the Road, Novices tend to travel with their Tempters, having long since come to desire their company. Organization: With a heavy emphasis on personal freedom and individual desire, a regimented Road would be antithetical to the needs of Sinners. Loosely organized at best, what little structure the Road does possess is built around facilitating the teacher-student relationship that best spreads the teachings of Sin. The ashen priests of Via Peccati are known as praeceptors, gathering students and cults around them and unleashing souls with their truths. Great Sinners are granted respect, but never more than they’ve earned. Rituals and Observances: Treasuring individuality and personal freedom, the Road observes few formal observances and rituals aside from the mentor-student relationship. The festival of Saturnalia is the exception; the December liberties, where free speech is common and accepted, are too intoxicating to ignore. The association with the ancient Roman sun god also tickles Sinners who appreciate irony. No pleasures are denied groups of Sinners who meet during the day, and the most advanced Sinner takes on the title of Lord of Misrule, directing his lessers in exquisite temptation.

Aura: Temptation. The Sinners are free and their Road full of promise, and they are adept at recognizing the desires of others. Their aura modifier affects rolls to cajole and entice. Virtues: Conviction and Instinct

Path of Pleasure The Path of Pleasure hearkens back to the original Via Desideratio, the Road as codified in Rome by Tanitbaal-Sahar. The Cainite visionary’s work, On Hunger and Its Satisfaction, laid out the tenets of the Road later deemed Sinful. The discovery of a complete early draft in 10th-century Tyre led to the development of this Path, a refocusing of the Road entire to pure hedonism. Sinners walking the Path of Pleasure do not seek to define themselves by desires so much as inundate the Beast in sensation that they may remain untroubled. The Path of Pleasure emphasizes physical and mental pleasures over the self-mastery (and ultimately, emotional pleasure) of the mainline Road. While main road Sinners are capable of delaying their lusts, Voluptuaries believe a Beast delayed is a Beast denied. They toil only to array themselves in an endless stream of engorgement, so that their Beast may be eternally glutted on blood and satisfaction. Other Cainites and even other Sinners look down on the Voluptuaries, seeing them as nothing more than fools frittering away eternity. Additional Ethics of Pleasure: • Tame the Beast with the pleasure it desires, for it does not think, but feel. • Shame and inhibition are blasphemies against the orgasmic sacrament. • Avoid things which bring you no pleasure, for the Beast grows restless without being fed.

Virtues: Conviction and Instinct

Path of the Devil In al-Andalus, Islam’s particular insistence of submission to Allah sat poorly with those who had followed the Road of Sin. Indeed, the idea of submission to any deity sat poorly with them, but the emphasis of Path of the Devil is a newly articulated one, with a doubly ironic name atop the original Road. Codified by a long dialogue between English Brujah and Gangrel residing in the taifas, the Path of the Devil is growing increasingly popular amongst neonates and those of higher Generations. The Adversaries hold that the very concept of submission and enslavement is anathema to them, and that none possess the right to condemn another. To compel obedience, to brandish the lie of torment, is to deprive another of the little pleasures they may eke out while their hearts still beat. The Adversaries stalk the slave markets of Caffa and the cathedrals of Acre alike, seeking to annihilate institutions which enslave others body and soul. They value introspection and long-term thinking; the ultimate pleasure of freedom is hollow unless it’s enjoyed by all. Additional Ethics of Rebellion: • You are the master of yourself; authority comes from consent of the ruled, not from tyranny. • Free will is your ultimate weapon and your greatest treasure; never let it be taken from you. • Chains challenge the rights of the free by their mere existence; your existence is the answer to this challenge. Virtues: Conviction and Self-Control

HIERARCHY OF SINS AGAINST PLEASURE Score

Minimum Wrongdoing

Rationale

Being shamed by your actions

Shame is disapproval in the eyes of others; your actions can only please yourself.

Failing to indulge your desires

Satiation keeps the Beast at bay.

Failing to ride the wave of frenzy

The red rages are but another pleasure to experience.

Any display of modesty

Modesty is morality imposed from without. Never submit to it.

Putting the needs of others ahead of your own interests Your desires come before their need.

Swearing an oath

A wild heart must never be chained.

Associating with those who bring you no pleasure

The Beast rages when denied; never give license to its fury.

Refusing to feed or kill when necessary

These are your greatest and purest joys.

Encouraging virtue or agents of virtue

Why exert effort to aid those who would chain you?

Refusing to act in your own best interests

Your desires are all that truly matters. the road of sin

135

HIERARCHY OF SINS AGAINST REBELLION Score

Minimum Wrongdoing

Rationale

Acknowledging the laws of God or Man

Never give credence to those who would enslave others.

Failing to indulge a new desire

Passion is the fire of the soul.

Failing to ride the wave of frenzy

The Beast may only be understood after struggle.

Refusing to aid a lost soul in need

The weak cannot understand their nature, and must be taught by the strong.

Refusing a pleasure that injures none

Seeking to pleasure yourself is the fondest pursuit.

Swearing an oath

Forced servitude cannot be helped, and is to be pitied; self-enforced servitude is hideous, and is to be resisted.

Refusing to act against those who choose to bind you

Punish those who attempt to control you.

Refusing to feed or kill when necessary

Never feel shame for doing what must be done.

Pursuing material gain at the expense of higher concerns

Enrich your soul before you fill your coffers.

Encouraging false virtue or agents of false virtue

Constrictions of laws enslave the mind and strangle the soul.

HIERARCHY OF SINS AGAINST DAMNATION Score

Minimum Wrongdoing

Rationale

Acknowledging any laws but that of Hell

Divinity and mundanity have no meaning for the Damned.

Failing to indulge your desires

Pleasure strengthens you, which strengthens your masters.

Failing to ride the wave of frenzy

The Beast is the clarion call of your soul.

Refusing to feed or kill when necessary

Beautiful is the blood that darkens the soil.

Avoiding injury to others for any reason

Blood spilled is your gift to the world, your greatest pleasure.

Any display of mercy or pity

Mercy is for the weak, and Damnation makes you strong.

Failing to act on behalf of Hell

You serve Hell, even when it does not serve you.

Any altruistic behavior

You owe others nothing.

Acting against the minions of Hell

We are all as drones in the hive of the Pit.

Encouraging virtue or agents of virtue

Nothing pure may withstand you, even the purity of Sin.

Path of Screams The Path of Screams is an ancient one; so ancient, in fact, that its precursor long predates the Road of Sin. The hereditary morality of the Baali bloodline arose from subservience to their dark masters â&#x20AC;&#x201D; some of the Pit, others bound to the earth, and still others in the depths of the Abyss. The temptations and subservience espoused by Via Hyron, the Road of the Hive, held little influence over Tanitbaal-Sahur when the tenets of the Road were whipped and smashed into his soul in Carthage. Failing to follow the Road and desperate to find a way to quell his raging Beast, the Baali ancillae ventured to Rome, where he read the works of the greatest Stoics and shared company and philosophy with

THE ROADS WE WALK

136

the Persians who inhabited the slums of the city. When he eventually walked the road the temptations promised, he found that it led back into himself, and wrote the text that would become the foundation for the Road of Sin. The Baali who came to reeducate him found themselves seduced by their broodmateâ&#x20AC;&#x2122;s newfound radiant attitude of calm and temptation. Rather than free themselves, they took the idea of pleasure in subservience and fused their philosophies into a crooked and winding Path that twists against the Road that spawned it. In these nights, more Baali and infernalists are Screamers than not, replacing the repetitive and ultimately redundant codes that came before. In order to satisfy their darkest desires, the Screamers have turned against the very core

STORYTELLING THE ROAD OF SIN espite their name, Sinners can exist comfortably within a group. If a player asks to play a D Sinner, it’s important to emphasize the relation-

ships and bonds their character forms with other Cainites. Even when they’re ostensibly out for themselves, Sinners deeply value the pleasure of long and fruitful friendships. They may also accept orders, exercise the powers of a political office, or fight for a cause they believe in, so long as they see more long-term benefit from doing so. It’s really that complex and that simple: the moment a Sinner judges that a relationship is costing them more satisfaction than it’s giving them, they’re gone.

of the Road: that of self-determination. They have chosen to serve in Hell rather than reign over only themselves. Additional Ethics of Damnation • You are Damned; the greatest pleasure is found in service of Hell. • Virtue is a great and grand lie, but the truth pleases both you and your masters. • Your Beast is as a great vibration, carried up from Hell; listen to its will and desires and find the voice of those you follow. Virtues: Conviction and Instinct

Other Paths The Path of the Eightfold Wheel takes its name from Druidic paganism and its focus on honoring the gods and spirits of nature through devotion to nature and the spirits, serving balance in all things, and a rotating calendar of astronomically based festivals. While many Cainites who walk this path are of the Druidic faith, other Cainites who follow shamanistic pagan traditions walk this path as well. The Path of Watchful Gods is less practiced than it used to be. Its adherents mainly consist of followers of the old Greek and Roman faiths, though practitioners of more modern pagan traditions walk this path as well. Vampires on this path devote themselves to serving the gods through making regular sacrifices, honoring and protecting that which the gods deem sacred, and adhering to strict codes of honor.

The Christianization of Europe: A Successful Propaganda Campaign Currently, the Catholic Church engages in a number of campaigns to Christianize Europe. In Iberia, the Reconquista against the remaining Muslims there is in full swing. In Lithuania and Latvia, Teutonic Knights engage in sustained military campaigns against the locals to drive out pagan influence and see Lithuania convert to Christianity. Also, by this point in time, much of what is now Scandinavia and Germany has converted to Christianity. Or at least, that’s what the Church would like people to think.

HIERARCHY OF SINS AGAINST THE EIGHTFOLD WHEEL Score

Minimum Wrongdoing

Rationale

Failing to spend time alone in the silence of nature

It is through nature that the gods are revealed to us.

Betraying a secret

The Druids teach us that we must be blind where secrets are concerned.

Failing to care for the sick and the weak

One cannot be strong without concern for others.

Letting pride come before justice

One must be strong toward the strong and weak toward the strengthless.

Failing to honor the spirits of nature

The spirits aid and guide us.

Failing to honor the gods

The gods created the world that sustains us.

Breaking a promise

A promise is a sacred bond.

Acting to upset the balance of nature

For the righteous must seek balance in all things.

Failure to conduct yourself with honor

The gods honor those who live with honor.

Failure to seek self-knowledge

Never permit self-deception to obscure knowledge of the self. the road of sin

137

HIERARCHY OF SINS AGAINST THE WATCHFUL GODS Score

Minimum Wrongdoing

Rationale

Failing to make regular sacrifices

Regular sacrifices give the gods strength.

Lying

Do not dishonor yourself in the eyes of the gods with false words.

Offending the gods or spirits with violence

Do not disrespect the spirits with violence, for they are quick to take offense and their memory is long.

Failing to act honorably

The gods reward honor and punish dishonor.

Stealing from offerings or sacrifices

Give the gods the first fruits of your labor and do not grudge them their portion.

Not honoring priests

Priests are the servants of order and balance favored by the gods.

Killing a sacred animal

Honor that which the gods have decreed sacred.

Defiling sacred places

Defiling a temple is like cursing the gods themselves.

Damaging the image of the gods

One should strive always to honor the gods in thought and deed.

Reviling a god or the gods

The gods are the source of all life and goodness.

History is recorded by the victors; the truth is never as clear cut as it appears. While the Church will eventually succeed in its campaigns to wipe out most pagan traditions in Europe, their practice is still alive and well. Germanic and Scandinavian pagans have nominally converted to Christianity, but their worship is definitely not Christian as they still practice the old ways and keep the old festivals. Many still keep the old gods in their hearts, converting in name only to satisfy Christian overlords. The state of affairs in Britain and Ireland is quite similar, although in some isolated regions of Wales, the Druids still worship openly, having no fear of the Christian King of England. Likewise, Christianity has not managed more than a tenuous toehold in Eastern Europe, where the locals contest the crusades of the Teutonic Knights. Eventually, the Catholic Church will prevail, but it will be an empty victory. The Christian military forces will prevail and the locals will convert, but it will be in name only. In secret, they will continue to practice their traditions into modern nights. Alas, they are the exception that proves the rule. The lack of a written tradition will see most pagan religions disappear entirely, with the only record of their existence written by the people who worked to destroy them in the first place.

The Pagan Traditions of Europe The pagan traditions of Europe were incredibly diverse and had a wide variety of practices. Still, their reverence for nature was their biggest commonality. All of the pagan THE ROADS WE WALK

138

traditions had a regard for nature. They saw certain places in the wilderness as sacred and conducted worship in those places. The other commonality they share is a high regard for personal conduct as it relates to community, hence the high emphasis on codes of honor and shame.

A FEW CHOICE FAITHS his is intended to provide a very general overview of the most commonly practiced faiths of the T time. Of course, it would be impossible to catalogue all the religions of Europe here. It is worth noting that the Mongols were a major presence in Europe at the time and were themselves very religiously diverse. Religions commonly practiced in the Mongol Empire were Tengriism (an animistic shamanistic religion), Buddhism, Islam, and Christianity. Older characters could also practice faiths no longer in active practice in medieval Europe, such as worship of the ancient Greek, Roman, or Egyptian Gods. For example, Zoroastrianism persisted into the 8th century and would still have young adherents, by Cainites standards. It is impossible to overstate how truly diverse medieval European religious practice was, despite our modern perception that medieval Europe was dominated by the Catholic Church.

Pagan traditions also had their differences. Counter to what Christian historians recorded, not all pagans practiced human sacrifice. Germanic and Norse pagans did, Lithuanian and Latvian pagans did not, and the evidence for human sacrifice by the Druids is still inconclusive. Similarly, the practice of ancestor worship is common to some pagan traditions, such as Norse and Lithuanian practices, but not all. Some pagan traditions believed in reincarnation, namely Lithuanian pagans and Druids, while the Norse pagans believed in an afterlife of the soul. Pagan festivals also shared some commonalities, such as solstice and equinox festivals. But other festivals varied from tradition to tradition, such as those dedicated to honoring local spirits or agrarian deities.

Minor Roads he following Roads are practiced by rare groups, factions, or bloodlines. Theyâ&#x20AC;&#x2122;re not widely recognized, T or practiced in all regions.

The Road of Bones Via Ossium Despite the eternal nature of the Cainites, surprisingly few records of their history exist. Those who do remember the great moments of Cainite history have undoubtedly twisted their remembrances to suit their own agenda, and the eldest of all slip into torpor and incoherence as they age. For most vampires, investigations into the nature of vampirism tend toward practical purposes, such as cultivations of Disciplines and blood magic. Those Cainites who pursue pure philosophical research into the origins and nature of the vampire may follow the Road of Bones. The Road of Bones is dedicated to the pursuit of knowledge above all else. Followers wish to unlock the secrets of life, death, and the Cainite condition through a variety of means. Necromancy is a common tool for investigating the threshold between life and death, as are vivisection and necropsy. The vampire is caught between the living and the dead, after all, and understanding what that means requires introspection and assessment. Others take a historical approach, attempting to deduce the nature of vampirism by unlocking the secrets of their origin. The Necronomists scour the landscape of the Dark Medieval, searching for fragments of the Book of Nod and other historical artifacts in hopes of learning the truth.

minor roads

139

HIERARCHY OF SINS AGAINST KNOWLEDGE Score

Minimum Wrongdoing

Rationale

Refusing to share knowledge with a worthy recipient

Scholarship is improved with informed review.

Wanton destruction and cruelty

Beasts and idiots will discover nothing but the stake of anI.

Refusing to kill when useful or necessary

Let no mortal squeamishness impede your quest.

Being swayed by emotion

Study emotion as an expression of the soul, but do not let it guide your hand.

Succumbing to frenzy

A raging Beast is a poor observer.

Pursuing power, prestige, or mortal attachments instead of knowledge

These things are means to an end and nothing more.

Allowing compassion or pity to influence you

Affecting compassion may be useful to manipulate your enemies, but don’t let it enter your heart.

Needlessly preventing a death

All flesh is dust.

Showing fear of death

Be not afraid of the truth.

Destroying irreplaceable sources of knowledge

Destroying an artifact destroys an entire world.

The Cappadocians are foremost among the natural historians of the Cainites. Some Tzimisce and a smattering of Malkavians and particularly morbid Toreador follow this Road as well, though their approaches tend toward the curation of knowledge rather than the direct and often gory pursuit of knowledge. Nicknames: Necronomists The Ethics of Bones: • Study the mysteries of life, death, and undeath. • Explore the nature of the soul, but do not be enslaved by its passions. • Protect knowledge from those who would destroy or distort it. Initiation: As the members of the Road are almost exclusively Cappadocians, no formal initiation rites exist. Non-Cappadocians are subject to more scrutiny and elders of the Road will likely demand that they present them with worthy scholarship or discoveries before they will share their libraries. Organization: The largest informal meeting of the followers of the Road occurs at the Cappadocian conference at Erciyes. Others on the Road communicate through informal networks of scholarship typically revolving around monasteries or other places of learning. Aura: Silence. The stillness of the grave and the hush of quiet study surround followers of this road. Their aura modifier applies to all Stealth rolls. Virtues: Conviction and Self-Control Paths: Followers of the Road of Bones might find that they prefer one method of inquiry to another. An archaeTHE ROADS WE WALK

140

ologically- or historically-inclined follower may follow the Path of the Scholar, which seeks to unearth the secrets of the past. An enterprising necromancer is more likely to follow the Path of Death and the Soul. The Underworld holds many secrets, after all, and the dead remember many things that even the Cainites have forgotten.

The Road Of Yasa Via Yasaq Yasa is the Mongol code of conduct, a set of laws that all must observe, as first laid down by Chinghis Khan and upheld now by his sons. The Anda have derived their own code from these precepts, focusing on honor, respect, and loyalty, particularly to one’s family, and most especially to those to whom they have sworn spiritual kinship. While not all Anda walk the Road of Yasa, the vast majority of those who follow the Horde do. While the Road of Yasa holds honor in high regard, the Mongol concept of honor is quite different than that of western knights and the Path of Chivalry. In battle, for example, the Mongols will do anything to win; spies, stealth, deceit, ambush, and confusion are all valid tactics, and none are considered to impinge upon honor. On the other hand, knowingly placing oneself at a disadvantage might be dishonorablebecause it does not show your enemy proper respect. Nickname: Bloodbrothers The Ethics Of Yasa: • Honor your family as you would honor yourself. • The family you choose is the strongest and most important family.

HIERARCHY OF SINS AGAINST THE YASA Score

Minimum Wrongdoing

Rationale

Ignoring an insult

You have earned the respect of others.

Insulting another undeservedly

You must show respect to those who have earned it.

Lying to one who has proved themselves honest

Honesty demands honesty.

Abusing your herd

The herd is not just for one.

Showing mercy to one who has not submitted

The weak must accept you as their master.

Losing a battle due to pride

Defeat your enemy now. Assuage your ego later.

Harming family, anda, herd, or allies while in frenzy

A warrior’s essential quality is discipline.

Disobeying the order of your noyan

Obedience is the foundation of honor.

Betraying your family

You will never know a stronger bond than that of blood.

Betraying your Bloodbrothers

The family of choice is the strongest.

• Demand respect from others. • Show respect to those who deserve it. • Do not stain your honor with petty behavior or pride. Initiation: Before one may set foot upon this Road, an Anda must receive an invitation from one already familiar with it. She may go to a Bloodbrother and express a desire to join their ranks, or she may find herself approached unexpectedly about doing so. If the latter happens, it means she has impressed someone with her virtuous behavior. On the occasion of the former, she will have to demonstrate the qualities of honor, loyalty, and obedience before she undergoes an initiation. The decision to induct a new member is never made alone; the sponsor will gather as many Anda as possible and convene a kurlitai, during which he espouses to the others the virtues of the new recruit. If satisfied, the sponsor, and perhaps others, will present themselves to the new member, where they will co-mingle blood, becoming true Anda Bloodbrothers.

Organization: Bloodbrothers have little in the way of organization; they follow their Mongol families, performing their duties as normal. When possible, they prefer to remain near other Bloodbrothers, for the bonds between them are strong. When they are far from each other, they keep their ears close to the ground, listening for any potential news of their kin. Should one Bloodbrother ever discover another to be in need, she will go to his aid at the first possible moment. Any reunion between two or more Anda eventually gives way to raucous, joyful celebration. Aura: Trust. Those above you trust you will do your duty obediently. Those beneath you trust you will treat them fairly. Enemies trust you will respect them by doing everything in your power to defeat them. The aura modifier affects Leadership rolls applied against subordinates, and Intimidation rolls against enemies. Virtues: Conviction and Self-Control Paths: Only one way to walk the Road of Yasa exists. No alternate paths diverge from it.

141

The poets, painters, and musicians gathered at the Consistori were mediocre, Bernat decided. A disappointment, but not a surprise; the Occitan provinces were always full of themselves without good reason. The highlight of the evening was called “Midwinter in Broceliande.” A youth from the village, clad only in a crown of white lilies, was drained dry of his blood by some aspiring courtier or another dressed as a forest faerie, while other masked courtiers danced around them. He turned his cow-eyed gaze to heaven and moaned in prayerful ecstasy as the Kiss took him, though Bernat decided it was more likely that he was chosen for his slender physique and prodigious member than any true piety. The youth broke wind rather loudly as he died, and Bernat thought it a fitting end to a tedious performance. After the performance, he made his way to Prince Columbina. “My lady,” he said, bowing to her. “A most excellent performance.” He smiled, showing his teeth as if he thought it might make the lie convincing. She laughed. “It was awful. But it was Ponç’s great masterpiece, so I indulged him. Rulership is a terrible burden.” Bernat inclined his head. “You bear it well, Your Grace,” he said, glancing around. “Are there any more refined entertainments we might pass the hours with?” Columbina’s dark eyes sparkled. “Would you like to meet my new bodyguard?” she asked. “She’s quite extraordinary.” “Oh, yes, Lady Aranxha,” replied Bernat. “I heard a marvelous poem about her duel with Ambrogino Giovani.” “Come along,” said Columbina, grasping Bernat’s hand in her delicate, white palm. She led him out of the main hall and into the courtyard. The night was clear and the moon was full, bathing the courtyard in silver light. Lavender flowers grew among the flagstones, filling the air with their sweet scents. A woman stood alone, gazing at the stars. For the second time that evening, Bernat was disappointed. She was not, as the poem described, “as beautiful as she was deadly,” unless her martial prowess had been greatly exaggerated. She dressed in a simple tunic and leggings. Her hairline (with a widow’s peak, no less) and her thick eyebrows were unplucked. Her nose had been broken and clumsily reset. Though her belly was pleasantly round and her limbs were thick and shapely, her vulgar dress and her leathery, tanned skin were decidedly ugly. How unfortunate, Bernat mused, to be Embraced in such a state when a bit of grooming and pampering might have allowed her to be beautiful – or at least presentable – forever. “My lady,” Bernat greeted Aranxha, bowing deeply but without averting his gaze. Aranxha gazed at him coolly, her wide pale eyes like silver mirrors. She glanced briefly over at her Prince, who shook her head almost imperceptibly. “Bernat of Andorra,” said Columbina. “My lord,” Aranxha responded curtly. “Your reputation precedes you, madam,” said Bernat. Aranxha blinked slowly, her expression blank and confused. Bernat cleared his throat for effect (an old mortal habit and one that he ought to rid himself of, he reflected) and began to recite the song. “Upon the flagstones of Toulouse / The silver maiden danced / The Young One’s blood across her breast / Her heart a—” “Oh. That,” Aranxha cut him off. “A failure of mine.” “A failure?” Bernat blurted out, annoyed. He doubted the Gorgon had ever heard a finer baritone than his, and yet she interrupted him without any pretense at deference. “Yes. I tried to teach Ambrogino a lesson,” she replied. “I don’t think it took.” Columbina laughed and stroked Aranxha’s cheek. Aranxha grabbed her wrist and pulled Columbina to her side, her hands kneading the flesh of the prince’s hips. “I do wonder what you consider a success, then,” said Bernat. Aranxha pondered for a moment. “A decade ago,” she said, “I fought a lupine in Navarre. His claws and fangs bit deep into my skin, but I bit deeper. I ripped his vitals from his body and, covered in blood and shit and bile, I pulled his heart from his chest and drank from his heart’s blood. I devoured him, body and soul, and for a fortnight I raged through the woods like a beast, copulating with animals and killing as I pleased with mindless fury and insatiable appetite of a rabid wolf. I learned much from him.” Aranxha turned her gaze to Bernat once more. “Do they have any poems about that, Master Bernat?” Bernat could only stare slack-jawed at the pair. After a moment, he shook his head, still somewhat dazed at the brutal response. “Then come with us,” said Prince Columbina, tracing her fingertips down Bernat’s arm to his wrist, her sharp nails poised above his artery. Her dark eyes gleamed with heady, earthy, and sinister promise. “We will show you.”

From whence do I come? I come from the mud. I come from Adam. I come from God. I come from exile. I come from Lilith. I come from all these things in turn, but again, I come from all these things simultaneously. My truest dilemma is honoring from which I came most from. -Found in the Library of Elpis the Cappadocian hat is a story without its characters? What is a world without those to witness experience, and shape it? Your W character, a product of the Dark Medieval World but apart

from it due to the Embrace, stands witness to what unfolds, chronicling this time and pushing through it. The knowledge you will live beyond what this dark time has to offer looms before you, like a surrogate sun. But first, you must survive. Create a character, an individual with a history, desires, regrets, and more before thrusting them onto the stage your Storyteller has set for you. Keep them within the parameters your Storyteller has set, and explore the depths of humanity (and lack thereof) within the Cainite community. On the more technical side of character creation, quantifiable aspects of your character will be recorded on your character sheet. We’ve provided an example on page 151; a cursory glance will provide you with the basic overview of what your character may be able to do. Keep it by your side as you read this chapter for quick reference.

Essentials of Life and Unlife At the core, vampirism is the same. A living person is killed, Embraced, and turned into a creature that lusts for the crucial elixir needed in order to maintain her unlife. CHARACTER CREATION

144

However, each individual has a history and personality prior to becoming a Beast-addled Cainite, which will influence the rest of the story they choose to tell. Once completed, these three sentences will tell much of your character’s history, state of being and what lies before you in the Dark Ages. Determine these three aspects of your character. Here, we provide examples.

In Life I Was... You were alive once. You lived your life marching towards death; working, eating, praying, and sleeping. Chances are you were poor and lived in a place surrounded by farmland and forests. If you didn’t till the earth, you had a trade or a craft. Diseases, both agricultural and human, were devastating. Family and religion offered some small comfort. You had beliefs about Heaven and Hell and the afterlife. A social structure lofted men and women above you because of their lineage and clergy rose in power towards the heavens, elevated by faith. Soldiers marched to lands you would never see or even read about to soak the earth with blood and fill the air with oaths. This was your world. Small. Cruel. A shining dagger covered in dirt and gore, aimed always for your heart.

CHARACTER SHEET TRAITS Name: Your character’s name. Your cultural background may or may not warrant you a surname of some fashion. Player: Your name. Chronicle: A title picked by the Storyteller, it sets the tone for the series of stories the characters are participating in (e.g. A Dark Page Turns). Nature: The one-word Archetype which represents your character’s true self. The list of Archetypes follows later in this chapter. Demeanor: The one word Archetype representing how your character presents herself to the world. Clan: One of the 13 clans, bloodlines descended from the Antediluvians, Caine’s childer. A vast majority of vampires belong to a clan, supplying a choice of starting Disciplines and providing a special supernatural weakness associated with the lineage. Other characters are part of the various Bloodlines. Generation: A measurement of how far removed your character is from Caine, the first vampire. The lower your Generation, the closer you are to Caine and the greater the potential within your undead body. All characters start at Twelfth Generation, unless you buy the Generation Background. Attributes: Traits that measure your character’s inherent Physical, Social, and Mental capacity. Abilities: Traits that measure what your character has learned. They are divided into Talents (innate proficiency), Skills (learned proficiency), and Knowledges (academic and learned lore).

My Sire Chose Me Because.... Even in your frail, pathetic state, your sire saw something worth preserving, someone to Embrace. Reasons for siring are as varied as vampires themselves, and are influenced by many things. A sire’s personal desires, clan initiatives, faction strategies and more are combined and honed to a fine edge. The target for that edge is you. Motives for siring will influence the relationship between sire and childe, but the childe rarely asks to be Embraced. Whether in a moment of desperation or after years of quiet calculation, the Embrace is given, never taken, in hopes of preserving something about you and stretching it out over the ages. Position? Loyalty? Companionship? Zeal? Your sire claws away death, replacing

Road: The name of the moral code you have chosen to follow. Roads offer parameters a vampire may work within to keep their Beast under control, guiding their behavior. The higher the Road score, the closer you are to that touchstone. The Road you choose also determines to which Virtues your character ascribes. Advantages: These traits sharpen the edges of your character, bringing details to your character which make then stand out from the others. You receive five dots in Backgrounds. You may choose four dots of your character’s clan Disciplines. Lastly, choose seven dots between your Virtues. Depending on your character’s Road, she may have Self-Control or Instinct, Conscience or Conviction, and Courage. Aura: Tied to Road and its rating. See p. 113. Willpower: Your character’s mental reserves that allow you to push yourself farther than you are typically able to go. Blood Pool: The reserve of blood your character has. Blood points can be spent to perform certain types of actions. Your character’s maximum blood is determined by her Generation. Health: Your physical well-being. Broken bones and missing limbs still limit what a vampire will be able to do. Record injuries and refer to page 344 to see how your actions are affected. Weakness: Each clan and bloodline possesses a weakness. Note this weakness, as it will come up in play.

it with unlife. She reaches for what she desires from you with cold, covetous hands.

Now I Spend my Nights... In V20 Dark Ages, the story of your unlife begins not where death slips away, but where your new place among the Cainites has led you. You have been reared by your sire (if they chose to do so; most do) and know how to conduct yourself among other Cainites. Those who would claim responsibility for your actions are stepping back and allowing you to fully discover the world on your own. As soon as you step out into the night, you must explain why you are there. Evening is a time for rest for most humans, a time to shut the doors and close the ESSENTIALS OF LIFE AND UNLIFE

145

windows. In the dark of the night, humans bring fire to light their ways or slink suspiciously about their business. You must supply a credible explanation for why you are seen during the evening and only after the sun goes down. An oath made to friends long gone, a superstition, or a strange disease can all sit in for the truth as to why nightfall beckons you forward. As the nights roll on, you must find something to alleviate the tedium, lest the Beast begins to stir. Undeath, both in its stretch of time and contacts, affords you time to attempt and accomplish many things. Perhaps you continue with a permutation of your human life, or pursue new endeavors, using newfound Abilities to enhance your machinations. Or you may decide to abandon the world of light and the living altogether, devoting yourself to the War of Princes and taking a place among the movers and shakers of domain, region and clan. Every vampire will find themselves caught up in it at some point. Why not leap in before you are thrust in? I Am, We Are; Domain and Coterie Wolves have their packs. Owls have their parliaments. Vampires have their coteries. A single character can carry a tale for a spell but a cast of characters can inhabit an epic. In addition, several vampires banded together bring many talents to the table and provide protection for one another. Quite simply, they can accomplish more together. They may not like it, but it is a fact. Making Contacts When creating your character history, create it out loud. Perhaps a fellow playerâ&#x20AC;&#x2122;s character holds similar interests or background, or with a little work, you can weave your two stories together before it has even begun. Finding connections between your characters will make working together feel more natural during the chronicle. Relationships, for ill or good, also add more depth to your character. Since the Last Sunset Not only has your character been a vampire for some time, but your coterie has existed, entrenching itself in the land, setting its boundaries, and observing the rites and rules afforded a group of vampires who have come together to claim a territory. Forming the coterie can be played out in the Prelude, a prologue which reveals how you came to the character expressed on your Character Sheet and in the company of your fellow players. The Nature of Our Cause People gather for many reasons. Vampires form coteries for many reasons as well. Be sure to discuss the intentions which fueled your group to come together. Not everyone may be in the coterie for the same reason. CHARACTER CREATION

146

BUT I DON’T KNOW any players come into a game with an idea, the Storyteller’s prompts fueling a well M fleshed out biography in moments. Some come

simply wanting to play and draw a blank as soon as their eyes hit the top half of the character sheet. If this is you, don’t worry. Not every detail needs to be hammered out from the start. Work with your Storyteller and find out what information will be important to the first session or so. Give your Storyteller something to work with which is appealing to you. What is needed will be found.

Some may have been told to join by their sire while others wish to take advantage of the others’ skills for a more clandestine reason. The Coterie of Mutual Survival A group of vampires who can work together through common clan, similar age, or some combination stake a claim on a piece of land and those who dwell there. They do just that, leaving each other to their own devices for the most part. The members of the coterie can be as warm or aloof as the coterie necessitates or desires. The Coterie of Influence Many vampires come together to pool their influence in a sphere of mortal society. A coterie with many talents at its disposal and a full night to plan can organize properly, easily keeping track of what is being said and done. They protect their interests by swaying the human mob which makes up what they seek to control. The chaos of the Cainite world is both a shield and an obstacle to overcome. Let them fight and quarrel. While their backs are turned, every ship leaving Napoli’s harbor is slipping into our grasp. The Coterie of Lineage Bloodline stands in for family in this coterie, with vampires made by the same sire or group of sires inheriting a territory to hold and maintain. Brooded together, this coterie is often assigned a purpose by those responsible for their Embrace, though the coterie itself may report a different agenda altogether to outsiders who ask. Sharing the same sire may give this coterie strength and solidarity as siblings in undeath. The patriarchal practices of mortals may spill over onto this type of coterie, with sires sending their childer to live in the broods of allies for training, resulting in mixed-clan coteries.

The Coterie of the Disaffected Some vampires, once released from bonds of their sires, try to strike out on their own, severing ties between themselves and the society of Cainites they were brought into. Operating as openly as they dare, these coteries drift on the tumultuous ocean that is the War of Princes, occasionally dragged down to the depths or destroyed by sudden storms. Other coteries consist of vampires trying to prove themselves to vampire society after their sires have lost favor, doing anything in their power to remain in good standing with those with more influence. The Coterie of the Wayfarers Many roads cross the Dark Medieval World, and many vampires make use of them. Innumerable reasons tempt individuals to a dangerous and nomadic lifestyle. Holy war shifts armies from battlefield to battlefield. Shrines beckon pilgrims. And of course, there is money to be made. All the treasures of Europe, Africa, and Asia lie in wait. All a vampire has to do is get there. Of course, one must convince others that it would be worth their while to come to a moonlit market, or have unquestioning servants to vend during the daylight hours. This list is by no means exhaustive and players aren’t required to pick one of the aforementioned coteries. Oftentimes, people join groups for their own reasons, and your vampires may find their own common reason for banding together. Share ideas among your group and with the Storyteller to flesh out the group dynamic and dependencies between players.

The Dark Medieval World Just as in the modern world, certain dichotomies exist in the world of the year 1242. They lie within society, events and individuals proving one holds sway over the other, the pendulum swinging back and forth. The majority usually aspires to one more than the other, and people scramble and climb to one side. Others sit in the balance, trying to reason what these two strengths mean and get caught in the turmoil when things are thrown out of balance. Still others may see beyond these binaries and wonder what it can all mean. Your character may submit to one family of thought or struggle, having a wider view of time and therefore the hindsight to see that not everything is black and white.

Order and Chaos In many faiths, the universe begins as Chaos. Through the words, thoughts or bodily fluids of deities, the universe is created and laws are given to the chosen inhabitants. Agents of Chaos such as Set, the Leviathan, dragons,

ORDER AND CHAOS

147

and others are often put into submission by deities, heroes or other goodly agents. Codes of behavior are given as a gift, in return for good stewardship of the earth and worship. People worship, build temples, make sacrifices, pray, sing, dance. And yet bad things happen. Children grow sick and die while old men linger and curse their days. Crops fail, storms destroy, and plagues gallop across the land. If those who impose order are sovereign as holy texts say, how can Chaos rear its head so often and so devastatingly? Is it the fault of the worshipers? Is it the fault of non-believers, dooming their neighbors through lack of or misplaced faith? Can something be done to set things down the correct path? Or is Chaos part of Order, following it after just as winter follows autumn? Will holy hands bestow perfect, lasting order upon the righteous? Or must it be created, manipulated from the disorderly, rabid structure which is the medieval world? Time may give your character insight as to what is the correct path, or least the correct path for them.

Good and Evil Light and dark exists in the world, and it also clashes within the hearts of those who inhabit the earth. Cosmic good and evil lie in contention, tied to Order and Chaos. Good creates, is wise, treats others with kindness, and gives. Evil destroys, is short-tempered and near-sighted, disregards the well-being of all it encounters over itself, and consumes. Spirits and deities fall to one side of the spectrum or the other, occasionally employing or sweeping up humans in their fight to overcome the other. While religious stories are common battlegrounds for these epic battles, many happen within the heart. Virtue is something to strive for in the human world. For some, it is a way to a peaceful afterlife. For others, it is a way to honor their deities. For still others, it can be a way to make sure all are treated fairly and well. A good life means something different for the Norseman in his longboat than the Zoroastrian priest before the fire. Where evil abounds, people are in pain and suffer. Where there is good, there is at least comfort. Yet the good are rewarded with evil and the less-than-virtuous gain much in the material world. Good often asks for restraint, while evil indulges as long as it can. If the true reward is beyond this life, how long can it hold the attention of a soldier? A merchant? A scholar? A vampire? Who holds the vampire and their deeds in esteem? Who shall render their accounts when they have spent all their nights? The vampire knows better than most that Good and Evil lie in the definition of the speaker, and that the rain falls on them all. The reasons for pursuing some moral code lies in the target they have their eyes set on.

Hierarchy Hierarchy is a part of the Order many people wish to see in the world. Many religions have spiritual hierarchies, with CHARACTER CREATION

148

spirits, angels, demons, and other entities answering to those above them. Similar hierarchies manifest in mundane society. Noble families oversee their lands, those with the most faith and education rise up the ranks of religious orders. Everyone else takes up the mantle of the position they have been born into. However, “born to rule” doesn’t always translate to “fit to rule” very well, leading to misuse and abuse of power, which makes the people grumble. When pressed to the point of breaking, those at the bottom overthrow those at the top. War and plagues cause instability, facilitating the rearrangement of key players. With their prolonged lifespans and ability to endure more physical hardship than most, vampires can watch the rise and fall of many a ruler and ride the ebb and flow of power themselves. The waves never stay still for long and equality is not an option. Who will you answer to? Who will you support in times of political upheaval? Or will you race to the front on the backs of those too weak to pull themselves forward?

Five Steps into Darkness These five steps will guide you in creating your character. Perform them in whatever order results in an individual you are excited to play. See page 156 for a quick guide on building a character.

Preliminary Assumptions Keep these guidelines in mind when building your character. Scope: Your character is of an age, gender, and background of someone who could exist in the Middle Ages. The Silk Road stretches from Asia to Europe; religion and trade brings goods and people from kingdoms in Africa. The rules support a vampire who has been Embraced within the last few decades and has spent the last 2030 years as a fledgling, under the wing of her sire. This assumption dictates the amount of power your character has at their disposal. These numbers can be manipulated slightly to aid the chronicle the Storyteller has in mind or to accommodate the backgrounds of other characters in your coterie. Be sure to discuss any changes to this timeline with your group, lest a misunderstanding or omission lead to awkward play or relatively overpowered characters down the road. Details: Stories are not series of numbers in the same way you are not a list of your height, weight, blood pressure, etc. The numbers presented are here to help tell the story, to add suspense, and represent what your character can do in easy and trying situations. Two characters may both be intelligent, but one may be a braggart know-it-all while the other is a quiet calculator. In addition, the Storyteller

may impose benefits or handicaps to characters, depending on the situation. The numbers on your character sheet imply the character. You breathe life into them and play them out. Step By Step: Every character gets the same amount of points to distribute among the various traits and abilities. At the end of the allocation, everyone will receive freebie points to better customize the characters you had in mind. While your character may not be exactly able to do what you may want them to do for the first session, keep in mind that gameplay will earn your character experience points, which can be used to improve your character as you see fit. Scale: Most traits operate on a scale of 1-6, with 1 being deficient but not abysmal, and 6 being beyond what many humans could even deem possible. A trait rating of 2 is average for most individuals, with numbers above ranking significantly better. Some traits rank from 1-10; they are further discussed in the chapter. Teamwork: The game of V20 Dark Ages is one where a group of characters tell a story together. Some characters may be more manipulative than others or more outspoken, but as a player, don’t strong-arm and belittle other people’s roles. If you want to switch the focus of the game as a whole, talk it over with the group and figure out the best way to play it out. Better to resolve it together than burn the game at the stake. In addition, bear in mind certain scenarios are not conducive to certain casts. Are you playing a game of political intrigue played out in the libraries of Persia? That’s probably not the best for a combat-minded brute to undertake the endeavor. A setting of a small village where everyone knows each other is not the best locale for urban-minded, cosmopolitan individuals looking to make a name for themselves. Communicate with each other. Cooperate. The game will be better for it.

Storyteller, Troupe, and Character One player in your group oversees the gameplay and action. This is the Storyteller. Before characters are created, this player will share their ideas for the tone and themes of the game and suggest the types of characters they believe will work best. Spend a session with the Storyteller and the rest of the group, sharing initial ideas for characters and how they may or may not fit with the story. As you discuss your ideas for your characters, you may hit upon how they’re all connected or why they’re willing to work together. Both Storyteller and player may augment their Storyteller, Troupe and Character

149

concepts according to what comes up in this conversation. If there’s something you would like to see happen, bring it up. Likewise, respect the Storyteller’s requests and suggestions. When you’re all on the same page, creation and execution will go much more smoothly. Here are a few tips to make the creation process go more smoothly. I. Listen to each other. The Storyteller may lay out everything in a few sentences, or the group may discuss character and setting for a few hours, fine-tuning the world you will be playing in. It will take longer if no one is paying attention. Repeating oneself is tedious and takes away from time that could be spent actually playing. II. Respect each other. If a player or Storyteller says they’re uncomfortable running a certain type of game, or want to focus on certain clans or regions, listen and respect their wishes. Likewise, if you wish to avoid certain situations (e.g. violence towards children), say something before the game starts. III. Expect to look things up. Very few people will be able to memorize every rule put forth in this book. No one should be expected to. Seasoned players will be able to guide people through various steps and types of interactions, but have the rules on hand in case. Bookmarks of some fashion will serve you well. IV. Take the time to get to know each other and the world you’ll be playing in. Plan to spend about a session talking about your character and how they’re connected to the world and other characters. Ask questions. Come up not only with abilities but histories, likes and dislikes, personal tics and irks. Building together will make you all invested in the story and hopefully leaving you eager to play it out next time.

CHARACTER CREATION

150

Step I: Character Concept ho do you want to be? What do you want to do? Perhaps some aspect of a W clan or path put forth earlier in this book sparks your imagination. Maybe something you’ve read or heard about falls into place within the Dark Ages society, sparking an idea for a character. The exact details of the character don’t need to strike you like lightning. Start with a person. Give them a desire and a reason to hope they may achieve their goals. You can sort out the why and how as you continue to create your character.

Overall Concept Consider your character. In life, they could have had any number of professions or lifestyles, from a miserable serf cursing the field they are working, to the most pious Cardinal gazing over their adoring congregation. Refer to the three sentences stated earlier in this chapter, “In Life I Was...,” “My Sire Chose Me Because...,” and “Now I Spend My Nights...” to lay an outline for the history of your character. The next section will help fill in the other parts of your characters personality, desires and motivations. Inez is excited to play “A Dark Page Turns,” a chronicle established by her Storyteller and friend Bri. Bri has told the group the game will be a bit about information technology (or lack thereof), spying, oracles, and trying to figure out the truth about situations and events in their region. Inez likes the idea of an illiterate peasant who wants to learn to read and is taught to read by her future sire. The Teacher/Student dynamic is something she thinks would be fun to play.

Clan Every vampire is made by a sire, stretching back to an Antediluvian and to Caine. Certain traits, characteristics, and weaknesses are passed on from generation to generation of these sanguine families. As the young observe and are trained by the old, they pick up the mannerisms and interests of the clan, gravitating towards certain fields and circles of influence. Of course, every family has its black sheep, and childer do have their rebellious streaks. Still, in a existence where connections can mean the difference between seeing the next evening, family ties are best left a bit frayed, not severed entirely. Of course, not every vampire has a clan. Some characters belong to rarer Bloodlines, groups that may or may not descend from one of the clans of Caine. Caitiffs, the orphans of the vampire world, also roam the earth. Some are abandoned, others are misled. With no one to answer to, they suffer and benefit from their lack of attachment to clans. Do they wield their clanlessness like a weapon or fall victim to more organized Cainites? Clan should be discussed with other players and the Storyteller. A player who wishes to play a Caitiff should discuss it within the group and make sure the Storyteller can work with the omission in the vampire’s heritage. Clan can remain a mystery to the character and even the player, if handled properly. Inez looks over the list of clans and considers her character’s sire/mentor. She wants to avoid her character being taught by any religious figures, so she decides her sire is a noble of some sort, a minor lord with enough power to not be questioned when he takes a young girl under his wing. She decides to go with Ventrue.

Step i: Character Concept

151

Road Most aspects of the Curse of Caine are just that: a curse, forced upon an individual for reasons they may never know. However, the character may choose a Road which allows them to reconcile their individuality, their morals, and their motivations with the Beast within. There are many Roads to choose from, all described in detail in Chapter Three. As with many moral paths, institutionalized or not, the degree to which one adheres will vary from person to person. People’s desire for guidance (or excuses) changes during different times in their unlife. Zeal often waxes and wanes depending on circumstance, and your character may find themselves exploring the Road as the game plays out. In addition, meeting other observers of the same Road or different Roads will give your character a reference to compare their beliefs against and decide what they truly believe their life is now about. Clan is the family you are born into. Roads are more the family we choose to associate with. Inez sees her character as having a religious bent similar to many in her time: harboring belief, but no zealot out to Crusade. Having lived among peasants and seeing the good that great philosophers and creators have brought to the world, she decides the Road of Humanity would fit. Her character isn’t power-hungry; she simply thirsts for knowledge. Not to the degree she thirsts for blood, of course. She notes that the Road of Humanity subscribes to the Virtues of Conscience and Self-Control. She crosses off Conviction and Instinct on her character sheet.

Archetype: Nature and Demeanor The person we are in our heart of hearts differs from face we show the world. This is our Nature and Demeanor. These two aspects of ourselves reveal much about a character’s personality and will dictate how they are played. Nature not only reveals what is at the core of your character. When your character performs a task which satisfies your Nature, you are able to (re)gain Willpower. Demeanor may be in opposition to your Nature, a clever mask which allows you to fulfill your true desires more easily or a facade you put up to hide behind. How these two parts of yourself interact and lie in opposition with each other will result in characters who show themselves to the world, Cainites who lie to themselves or to others as to who they are, or something in between. Inez has decided on the name Magda for her character, short for Magdalene. After considering the list of Natures and Demeanors, she settles on Defender for CHARACTER CREATION

152

Nature and Pedagogue for Demeanor. She feels Magda’s true nature is one that stands up for the downtrodden, but on the surface, she presents herself as a teacher and positive example to her community.

Step II: Choosing Attributes fter getting a handle on who your character is, what they want, and what drives them, it is time to assign A numbers to their various Attributes. Attributes come in three categories. Physical Attributes (Strength, Dexterity, Stamina) all measure your character’s bodily potential. Social Attributes (Charisma, Manipulation, Appearance) measure your character’s ability to handle themselves in relation to others. Mental Attributes (Perception, Intelligence, Wits) deal with your character’s ability to process information and react. Choose one set of Attributes to be primary, one secondary, and one tertiary, assigning them according to the vision you have for your character. Is she athletic (Physical primary)? Clumsy (Physical secondary or tertiary)? Does she talk back every chance they get (Mental primary?) Can she hold a room in the palm of her hand with her voice (Social primary)? Is she stuttering and shy (Social secondary or tertiary)? Read the descriptions provided on page 159 for more info on these individual Attributes. All characters begin with one free dot in each Attribute (the exception being Nosferatu, who start with 0 dots in Appearance because of their curse). From there, distribute your dots in the following manner: • Distribute seven dots among your Primary Attributes • Distribute five dots among your Secondary Attributes • Distribute three dots among your Tertiary Attributes In reading the descriptions, you may notice your character is exceptionally gifted in more than a few ways. Vampirism is a curse, but it is also a boon to the undead body, mind and spirit, enabling it to do things it could only dream of in life and enhancing abilities which were already there. The curse gifts you with strange beauty, unknown vigor, and abilities which almost mitigate the sting of the curse itself. Almost. Inez wishes to play an intelligent character who spent time performing physical tasks when she wasn’t allowed to read. She makes her Mental Attributes her primary set, Physical

her second, and Social her third. Inez decides Magda is bookish and lacks in subterfuge or social graces. She chooses Intelligence 4, Wits 2, Perception 3 for her Mentals, Strength 2, Dexterity 3, Stamina 3 for Physicals, and Charisma 2, Manipulation 1, Appearance 3 for Socials.

Step III: Choosing Abilities A

bilities, like Attributes, fall into three categories: Talents (natural aptitude), Skills (abilities learned and practiced), and Knowledges (areas of expertise). Unlike Attributes, they are not natural parts of your character’s being, but specialties they have gained through experience. As a result, you must assign at least one dot into an Ability if you wish to use it without penalty or to use it at all (specifically, where Knowledges are concerned). Descriptions of Abilities are discussed on page 162. Abilities are also ranked. Choose which set of Abilities will be primary, secondary, and tertiary. An educated individual would most likely put Knowledges first, while a rough and tumble blacksmith may put Skills ahead of Knowledges and Talents. Assign dots to your primary, secondary, and tertiary sets of Abilities, being sure to not place more than three dots in any one Ability during this step. Abilities may be raised later through use of freebie points. • Distribute 13 dots among your primary Abilities • Distribute 9 dots among your secondary Abilities • Distribute 5 dots among your tertiary Abilities Once again, the Curse of Caine affords the character the ability to excel in physical, mental, and social fields, exceeding most humans and even some of your fellow vampires. Inez puts Knowledges as her primary Abilities. Her ability to retain information and zeal for reading and research were the cause for her Embrace, so that comes first. Talents come next; she spends her points on the more physical Talents, though she does take Empathy; Inez figures Magda knows people hold information in their expressions and how they hold themselves. Skills come last. She can’t envision the peasant girl riding horses or fighting with swords all that often. Her sire had other people to fight and ride for them.

Step IV: Choosing Advantages this next step, your character will obtain powers more to Cainites, forming more of their vampiric self Iandnspecific place in society.

Disciplines Disciplines are taught to a childe by her sire. Disciplines can also be learned by a vampire over the course of their unlife. Divide four dots among the Disciplines listed for your clan (chosen in step I), choosing the ones which best suit your character. You may choose Disciplines not specific to your clan later, but these may only be purchased with freebie points. If you are playing a Caitiff, you may choose whichever Disciplines you choose, subject to Storyteller approval. Alternately, Storytellers may want to offer Caitiff players a pool to choose from, if it fits the story. Inez looks to the Ventrue Disciplines, and notes that Dominate favors Mental Attributes and Abilities. She chooses Dominate 2, Fortitude 1, and Presence 1.

Backgrounds Backgrounds deal with external things that affect your character. Backgrounds are described on page 179, and you have five dots to divide among them. Whatever you choose should make sense for your character. A young Cainite fresh out of the madrasa of Fez arriving in Spain probably wouldn’t have much in way of Allies, though he may have Contacts. Resources imply a source of sustainable income or a cache somewhere which is readily accessible. Mentors are for those willing to answer to others. Choose your Backgrounds wisely, as you will be able to improve these Backgrounds as the story progresses. Your group may pool Backgrounds as it serves the story and to make the most of what is available. Characters may pool the Allies, Contacts, Domain, Herd, Influence, Mentor, Resources, and Retainer Backgrounds (see p. 182 for details). The Storyteller may wish to limit the Backgrounds available to your characters in order to better tell the story. They may also encourage or require certain Backgrounds. Since Backgrounds help to round out your character, it is useful and recommended that Storytellers give required Step IV: Choosing Advantages

153

Backgrounds to players for free, allowing them to distribute the five dots from character creation as they see fit. Inez decides Magda’s relationship with her sire is still fairly strong, even though she has been released from his watchful eye. The Storyteller and Inez agree that much of the coterie’s adventures will be at the behest of her sire. She takes Mentor 3. Inez takes Contacts 1 as a Background, deciding she has written letters to others at the request of her sire and so has knowledge of individuals and their dealings in various locations. She also takes Generation 1 to start at Eleventh Generation.

Virtues Each character has three Virtues. One concerns their resolution in perilous times. One dictates their moral compass. The last commands her reaction to destructive impulses. These three weave together to form a character’s recourse against the frenzied and impulsive reactions of the Beast within. Two of your three Virtues will come specifically from the Road you have chosen earlier in character creation. These two Virtues will often run opposed to themselves, countering social obligation with selfishness and introspection with taking the larger picture into consideration. The third Virtue is Courage, a trait all vampires have. Players will start with one dot in each Virtue, and then have seven dots to distribute among the three Virtues as it fits their character. Like many traits, Virtues run from one to five, where a rating of one is the bare minimum requirement and five means fulfilling the Virtue with excellence. The sum of dots in your Road Virtues determines your Road rating, which will play a role in shaping what your character feels is morally wrong, spiritually defunct, and will have an effect on those who sense her moral orientation (see Chapter Three for details). Your character’s Willpower rating will start out equal to your Courage. Keep this in mind when allocating points among Virtues and when you consider what to spend your freebie points on at the end of character creation. Since she has chosen the Road of Humanity for her character, Inez chooses the Virtues Conscience and Self-Control. She feels her character is more controlled than moral, so Magda starts with Self-Control 4, Conscience 3, Courage 3.

Step V: Finishing Touches y now, your character is virtually finished. You have created a character with a history and a presence, B taking their characteristics and translating them onto the character sheet provided. You have also given her desires and goals, somewhere to go, and a reason to strive in the story to unfold. In the final step, you will round the character out so she is ready to be unleashed upon the world the Storyteller has placed you in.

Road Score The sum of your Road Virtues results in a Road Score. Road scores run 1-10, with a Road Score of 5 being the lowest possible for the average starting character. A Road Score of 5 implies a lack of a handle of identity or direction, quickly resulting in succumbing to baser instincts and forgoing reason. Road Scores of 9 and higher imply an adherence coupled with zeal, closely following the tenets and acting as a shining example to others. Most characters will start with Road Scores between 5-7. You have taken a direction but you aren’t riding the road hard. Gameplay will influence whether you veer to the side or take up the reins of your path and trample those not dedicated enough to keep up with you. Magda’s Conscience is 3 and her Self-Control is 4, so she begins play with seven dots in the Road of Humanity.

Willpower Your character’s Willpower will dictate their ability to resist temptation and control their actions in trying situations. Measured on a scale of 1-10, a player will find it useful to raise their character’s Willpower higher than the average human’s score of 2-3. With far more to tempt the vampire and with the consequences which will surface if they succumb, raising Willpower to 4 or higher is wise if you wish your character to last. Magda has Courage 3 and Willpower 3. Inez notes that she’ll be setting aside some of her freebie points for additional Willpower.

Blood Pool The reserve of blood your character has to call upon to perform certain types of actions is called the Blood Pool. The maximum size of your Blood Pool is determined by CHARACTER CREATION

154

your Generation (see page 181). Many people roam the Dark Medieval World in need of sustenance, never filling their bellies to satiety, and vampires are no exception. Since the opportunity to feed is sporadic, your starting Blood Pool is determined randomly. Roll one die and add your dots in the Backgrounds Domain and Herd. The total may not exceed the Generational maximum. Magda is of the Eleventh Generation, so her maximum Blood Pool is 12. Since she does not have the Domain or Herd Backgrounds, Inez simply rolls a die and gets 2. That means she’ll be starting play starving.

Freebie Points Each player will receive freebie points to spend at the end of character creation to help customize the character they have in mind. Consider what you wish your character to be able to do and look over your character sheet. Do the ratings match the person you had envisioned? Will your character be able to easily perform tasks you want them to carry out, or will they only be the person you want if you roll lucky the entire session? In addition, you may have decided certain Attributes might be more important to your character’s story. Referring to the chart on page 158, distribute 15 dots among your Attributes, Abilities, and Advantages. Bear in mind what raising certain Traits means for the world around you and your place within it. A rating of 3 in any Ability is mastery. A 4 or 5 places you above and beyond the capabilities of most of those you will ever encounter. People notice these things. Inez remembered that low Willpower score and decided to spend five freebie points to raise Magda’s starting Willpower to 8 dots. She decides to put five more into raising Intelligence to 5 dots, and the last five to increasing Dexterity to 4.

The Spark of Unlife You’ve come up with a character with a story and have broken down their abilities, determination, and resolve

into numbers. Now it is time to reconcile the numbers with the character you have in mind and decide how they will play out. Two characters may have the same Strength, able to lift and carry roughly the same amount. One will do this as often as she can, relishing the attention it garners her, while the other merely offers to do the brunt of the physical labor. Two characters may have the same Knowledge, but one may treat it cold and informally, mere facts gained from a book to be stored away for later, while another loves to share information and gains knowledge through questioning people, experiencing as much as he can firsthand. Just because your character is physically strong doesn’t mean they default to brute force in every situation. Which of your Abilities do you rely upon to get you out of tough situations? Which of your Abilities are you most proud of and why? Is it something you excelled at in your previous life, something you believe to be untouched by the Beast? Perhaps it is something which has been enhanced by your Cainite nature, making your Unlife worthwhile. How do you manifest Abilities you lack in? Do you make up for them in another area or hide your inability? Your Abilities may also complement the pool of one of your fellow players, making you natural allies, or you may compete with another player, trying to be the smartest or strongest or most attractive in the coterie. History, ability, personality, steeped in blood and ravenous for more of it. When all these aspects of your character are combined, who are you? You now have an answer.

The Prelude Your character is ready. Now is the time for the Storyteller to ease all the characters into the story, focusing on each one with a short interval of play showcasing important aspects of your character, such as who your contacts are, where you learned Coptic and Greek, etc. All of it culminates with the gathering of the coterie, waiting, sleeping until the first sun of the game slips below the horizon.

Step V: Finishing Touches

155

Character Creation Quick Reference Step One: Character Concept Choose Concept, Clan, Nature, and Demeanor.

Step Two: Select Attributes Allocate one dot to each Attribute. Rank categories of Attributes in order of importance to your character: Physical, Social, and Mental. Allocate 7 dots among primary Attributes. Allocate 5 dots among secondary Attributes. Allocate 3 dots among tertiary Attributes.

Step Three: Select Abilities Rank categories of Abilities in order of importance to your character: Talents, Knowledges, and Skills. Allocate 13 dots among chosen primary Abilities. Allocate 9 dots among chosen secondary Abilities. Allocate 5 dots among chosen tertiary Abilities. Note: No Ability shall have more than 3 dots at this stage.

Step Four: Select Advantages Choose Disciplines (4), Backgrounds (5), and Virtues (7). Your character automatically receives one dot in each Virtue.

Step Five: Finishing Touches Record Road rating (equal to Conscience/Conviction + Self Control/Instinct), Willpower (equal to Courage), and blood pool. Spend freebie points (15), and optionally, Merits and Flaws (max. 7 points)

Sample Concepts • Criminal: Thief, fence, highwayman • Drifter: Displaced from home because of war or famine, pilgrim, part of a caravan • Entertainer: Musician, actor, troubador • Intellectual: Philosopher, teacher, member of clergy • Investigator: Sheriff, Inquisitor, witchhunter • Child: Runaway, child soldier, urchin • Cleric: Nun, monk, imam, priestess, seer • Outsider: Foreigner, member of a different religion, leper • Politician: Nobleperson, judge, councilor, magistrate • Professional: Mason, doctor, smith, bookbinder • Soldier: Town guard, mercenary, paladin, Crusader • Worker: Farmer, miner, sailor, brewer CHARACTER CREATION

156

Clans and Bloodlines • Ahrimanes: Descended from a single Valkyrie, a Valkyrjr is part of an allfemale bloodline, born of vengeance and living life as they please. • Assamites: The Children of Haqim, self-appointed judges of other Cainites. • Baali: Emerging from an ancient struggle between dark and light, the Devils follow primordial evil older than Satan himself. • Bonsam: From the merging of an anguished hunter and a darkness rife with desperation, the Unseen are solitary Cainites who suffer no one. • Brujah: Fervid and physically inclined, the passion of the Zealots often drives them to frenzy. • Cappadocian: As mysterious as death itself, the Clan of Death realizes this coil touches all aspects of life and unlife. • Children of Osiris: Natural leaders, where the Penitents steer their flock is not always righteous. • Danava: With the power of a primordial Indian goddess running through them, the Children of Danu performs feats which are great indeed. • Followers of Set: Hailing from the Egyptian deity Set, not the once mortal Caine, the Serpents’ state is a part of their worship of evil and chaos. • Gangrel: Thrusting aside the false security of civilization, the Outlaws are the wolves among Cainites. • Giovani: Descended from Cappadocians, The Young Ones shun staring at death and chose instead to seize unlife. • Impundulu: Living in symbiosis with a bloodline of witches, the Witchkin’s insular arrangement is starting to look elsewhere in order to sustain itself. • Kiasyd: A merging of Cainite and faetouched, the Weirdlings can survive by making themselves useful to other Cainites. • Lamiae: A bloodline which follows Lilith, whether warrior or priestess, Gorgons are always eager to put their hand to the task. • Lasombra: A diverse and powerful clan, differences in religion and culture both builds and threatens the Magisters. • Lhiannan: Forgoing Gangrel violence for lives of solitude, the Witches keenly feel the passing of their power from sire to childe.

• Malkavians: Touched by madness, the Children of Malkav still realize there is a method behind it. • Niktuku: Tied to that famous witch, Baba Yaga, the Hungry can only sate their thirst with the blood of one victim: other Cainites. • Nosferatu: Forever warped by the vanity of their Founder, the secrets the Priors seek are their comfort in the dark. • Ramanga: Born from ambition and demonic council, the Puppeteers gladly rule from behind the scenes. • Ravnos: Displaced within the world, the Shapers uses their unique perspective to adjust reality to their whims. • Salubri: Three ancient, dying lines hailing from a single, dead founder. The Healers, Warriors, and Watchers turn their gaze into a dark future. • Toreador: Enthusiastic patrons of arts they can never be a part of, the Aesthetes’ desire to cling to things of beauty often brings the crush of death. • Tremere: A clan still its infancy, the Trembling Ones can be given to tantrums as they strive to establish themselves within Cainite society. • Tzimice: Fleshcrafting lords from the Transylvanian mountains, the Fiends change their bodies and the land itself to fend off intruders. • Ventrue: As the eldest clan (by their reckoning), the Ambitiones see themselves as the elder siblings of the other Cainites and seek to exercise the power and authority that comes with this position.

Disciplines • Abombwe: The Bonsam gift of predation • Abyss Mysticism: Rituals of darkness and shade • Animalism: Mastery over beasts • Auspex: Senses beyond sight • Celerity: Unnatural speed and dexterity • Bardo: The manipulation of humanity as practiced by the Children of Osiris • Chimerstry: Ravnos illusion and deception • Daimonion: The Baali affinity for the fiendish • Dementation: A Malkavian’s honed madness • Dominate: Mastery of the mind • Flight: A Gargoyle’s ability to fly • Fortitude: Supernatural toughness • Koldunic Sorcery: Raw, elemental magic • Mytherceria: A Kiasyd’s fae magic • Necromancy: Varied death magics • Obfuscate: Moving unseen and unnoticed

• Obtenebration: Lasombra shadow play • Potence: Unholy strength • Protean: Gangrel shapeshifting • Spiritus: Ahrimane spirit manipulation • Thaumaturgy: Ritual and hermetic sorcery • Valeren: Salubri work of the soul • Vicissitude: Tzimisce fleshcrafting

Archetypes (Nature and Demeanor) • Architect: You strive to build something of importance or enduring. • Autocrat: Nothing gives you greater pleasure than ruling over others. • Bon Vivant: You desire to enjoy life to its fullest. • Bravo: Some may call you a bully. You just get what you want through force. • Caregiver: You find satisfaction comforting and nurturing others. • Celebrant: You revel in holding fast to your beliefs and passions. • Chameleon: You blend in, able to find acceptance in many crowds. • Child: Undeveloped and immature, you seek someone to guide you. • Competitor: You can turn anything into a rivalry. Anything. • Conformist: You follow, aiding those heading in your direction. • Conniver: You twist situations and people into a social ladder. • Creep Show: You love to unnerve and disgust. • Curmudgeon: You see the flaws in everything. • Dabbler: You are a butterfly and life is full of flowers. • Defender: Stalwart in your beliefs, you will uphold and justify them. • Deviant: Your tastes are eccentric or even orthodox. Doesn’t mean they aren’t right. • Director: Out of chaos, you will form order. • Enigma: You know why you do things. Others may keep guessing. • Eye of the Storm: Trouble surrounds you, and yet you maintain your peace. • Fanatic: Your devotion consumes you. • Gallant: All eyes will be on you. You’ll make sure of it. • Guru: Your spirituality inspires others. Quick Reference

157

• Idealist: You know perfection exists. You reach for it constantly. • Jester: You reveal truths of the world through tricks and jokes. • Judge: You consider the evidence to find truth. • Loner: You don’t need anyone. Many agree. • Martyr: Your suffering will benefit many. • Masochist: Pain inflicted upon you is pleasure. • Mercenary: Anything can be bought. Even you. • Monster: Nightmares exist for a reason. • Pedagogue: Your knowledge could benefit many. • Penitent: You constantly miss the mark and must make amends. • Perfectionist: You strive to be exemplary. • Philosopher: You will find the meaning of life. It will make sense. • Rebel: The system is at best a joke, at worst, a yoke. Destroy it. • Rogue: You look out solely for yourself. • Sadist: Inflicting pain is your pleasure. • Soldier: You have a code. Orders given must comply with them. If not, you’ll make it work. • Survivor: Nothing will stop you. • ThrillSeeker: Adrenaline is almost as strong as blood. Almost. • Traditionalist: Things are this way for a reason: because they work. • Visionary: You see possibility. There is much to strive for.

Backgrounds • Allies: Mortal associates, friends, and family members • Alternate Identity: Who you are passing for, with corresponding back story

CHARACTER CREATION

158

• Contacts: Individuals and organizations you can glean information from • Domain: Feeding grounds recognized by Cainite society • Fame: How far your name and reputation have traveled • Generation: How far removed from Caine the character is • Herd: Those the character may feed upon freely and at will • Influence: The character’s political influence within mortal society • Mentor: The Cainite individual who guides and assists the character • Resources: Income, wealth, and possessions • Retainers: Underlings that serve in a domestic, martial, or other fashion • Status: The character’s position in relation to other Cainites

Freebie Points Trait

Cost (Per dot)

Attributes

Ability

Discipline

Blood Sorcery Path

Blood Sorcery Ritual

Ritual Level

Backgrounds

Virtue

Road

Willpower

Traits H

ere, we describe the myriad of traits that make up a V20 Dark Ages character. You’ll remember these from the earlier section on character creation. Here, we provide a bit more depth and clarity. The word “strength” means something in the real world, but addresses only specific ideas in the scope of our game as the Strength Attribute, for example.

Attributes A

ttributes reflect the raw capabilities every character possesses. All V20 Dark Ages characters share the same nine Attributes, in the same three categories (Mental, Physical, and Social). They usually rank from one to five dots. Characters of great Generation can have Attributes at six or higher. Some characters, such as Nosferatu with Appearance, may have an Attribute at zero dots, reflecting an utter, crippling limitation with that Attribute.

Physical Attributes The Dark Medieval World is a physical one. Ancient forests spread over fertile earth, and deserts lay hot and monotonous. Peasants toil with plows and animals, trying to cultivate food for their survival. Battlefields stretch, weapons are forged, and cathedrals rise up into a sky sullied with wood smoke from cooking fire and pyre alike. It can be touched, created, and destroyed. As you maneuver and move through this world, Physical Attributes will aid your character in making the most of all you can see, all you would possess, and all which would have you destroyed. Vampires may use their vitae to augment their Physical Attributes, and only their Physical Attributes (see p. 340).

Strength Strength fuels feats of pure muscular power, such as bringing a greatsword around in a long arc to sink through armor and muscle, crushing the bone and sinews of your enemy’s windpipe with your bare hands, or pushing a boulder in front of the mouth of a cave before the sun’s first rays peek over the horizon.. On the gore-soaked battlefield or a beer-drenched tavern, Strength is used when a character engages another in hand-to-hand combat. In addition, lifting, breaking, carrying items, and jumping all call upon this pool of dice. Whether a hulking mass of undeath or a sinewy bundle of brawn, those with many points in Strength are literally movers and shakers of the world.

•

Poor. A few buckets of water makes you break out in a sweat. Or what serves for sweat.

••

Average. The daily chores of humans are doable. Not that you’d want to debase yourself by doing them.

•••

Good. Above and beyond, you can raise eyebrows as you move and move things through the world.

••••

Exceptional. Your strength is noteworthy. Perhaps you have garnered yourself a nickname because of it.

•••••

Outstanding. Oaths are sworn to the deities of might as you display your prowess.

Dexterity Dexterity is the trait tied to feats of speed, agility, and precision, such as balancing a sword on one’s head as you dance to lively, undulating music, throwing an az-zegaya into the gut of a fleeing priest while you hurtle by on horseback, or hopping from stone to slippery stone over a dark, rushing river as quickly as you can. Ranged weapons are serious threats in the quick fingers of the character with high Dexterity, and daring escapes through the busiest of streets and alleys are possible with those who focus on this trait. Why bash when you can bend and then attack from an unexpected angle? • Poor. Standing on one foot and not falling over is a challenge. For the good of those around you, keep two feet on the ground at all times. ••

Average. The occasional intricate knot may confound you, but that’s what knives are for.

•••

Good. You’re sure of your body and can push yourself to leap distances, walk beams, and throw knives with the slightest hesitation, to make sure it sticks.

••••

Exceptional. People insist you must be a dancer. Every measure of your body and joints is accounted for. Fitting into small spaces is hardly an issue.

•••••

Outstanding. As liquid as the blood you crave, you flow through life, over and through physical opposition.

Stamina Out of all the Physical Attributes, Stamina is the only one that spills over into not only what the body can bear but what the mind will persevere through. Feats of Stamina include crossing a vast desert, bloody footprints Attributes

159

leading away from the battlefield you abandoned to seek shelter from the oncoming sun, holding in your cries as the priest’s hammer comes down on your inflamed joints along with the Latin words driving into your skull, and enduring the boils and lesions this summer’s plague has brought to every shore from Carthage to Sevila. The character who concentrates on Stamina will endure brute force, illness, torture, being chased, and more. Perhaps they will be bloodied and bruised, but they will still stand. • Poor. How you made it through infancy is a mystery. The effects of chronic illness haven’t treated you kindly. ••

Average. You’ve survived with the rest of them. Loyalty or zeal may make you want to push your limits, but you will eventually have to stop.

•••

Good. Distances may be daunting but not undoable, if you pace yourself. Illness rarely visits your doorstep.

••••

Exceptional. Cities fall, ravaged to illness. Comrades cry out in pain. You’ve barely begun to grit your teeth.

•••••

Outstanding. Each hardship fuels your tenacity to endure the next hardship.

Social Attributes The Dark Medieval World is a social one. Families gather for meals cooked over the hearth for hours. Crowds sit shoulder to shoulder in dark and fragrant taverns, artisans and merchants unwinding after a long day. Soldiers whisper to each other in the dark, unable to sleep as tomorrow’s battle looms before them. Social interaction is a daily reality for a vast majority of the human population and for Cainites, knowing how to carry oneself in a crowd can be very useful. Perhaps the vampire in question would prefer to lead the crowd away? A few enticing words and a charming smile might get you farther than you think.

Charisma Charisma draws the eyes and interest of other people to you, garnering their trust or at least their compliance. Testaments to your Charisma are the nod of the monk as he departs to retrieve the worn and battered text you requested, the hands raised in adoration as you walk on rose petals that cushion your sandaled feet from the stones of dusty streets, and the tilt of the head of the innkeeper as you relay the tale of beleaguered passage on the road that led to your shabby appearance and empty purse. A Beast raging within doesn’t necessarily make the individual unsympathetic. If people naturally trust and lend a helping hand, who are you to refuse their sweet offerings? CHARACTER CREATION

160

•

Poor. Before you can even open your mouth, people are shaking their heads at you, refusing your requests.

••

Average. You’re able to maintain friends and acquaintances, and you can occasionally call upon favors.

•••

Good. People are happy when you enter their establishments. People nod often when you speak.

••••

Exceptional. Many things you desire now, you can pay for later. And no one has an issue with this.

••••• Outstanding - Sighs of adoration often waft over your ears as you pass through throngs of people. What would you like? It’s yours.

Manipulation Where Charisma encourages people to see things your way, Manipulation corners people; the only way out of this precarious situation is through you. Evidence of Manipulation abounds in the sneer of the merchant as she finally agrees to sell you the lustrous, black pearls for the price you insisted upon, the looks of confusion as bets of jingling coins are placed amid circling walnut cups and a carefully-concealed ball of white marble, and the sweat pouring down the forehead of the general as you trace the tip of your knife across the map to draw a new route for his troops. Sometimes people don’t know what they want. It’s up to you to make sure what they get best serves your interests. If they don’t like being manipulated, they should stay out of your way. You’re here to get what you want, not make friends. • Poor. Even a child can see through your tricks. Have fun doing everything yourself. ••

Average. You can make a decent case from time to time. Don’t push it.

•••

Good. If you see it, you can make it yours. Who cares about the trail of displeasure you leave in your wake?

••••

Exceptional. Doublespeak rolls off your tongue like another language. Twisting arms comes as naturally to you as walking.

•••••

Outstanding. Against their better judgment, people bend over backwards for you.

Appearance Appearance, while tied to physical characteristics, affects how people will engage with one another. The rags and reek of an unwashed transient huddled dejectedly

on the side of the road, the flushed, cinnamon-scented skin of a dancer draped in fine, boldly colored silksand shining gold jewelry, or a telltale widow’s peak that hints at a parentage whispered about behind closed doors all add to a character’s Appearance. Visual creatures by habit, both human and Cainites cannot help but judge and react to what appears before them. The Cainite who wishes to always make a good impression should make Appearance a priority, as the initial assessment of looks, posture and demeanor will almost always happen first in a social gathering. Who cares if the pages of the book are tattered, blood-stained, and scrawled with curses? Give the ancient tome a handsome cover, and people will be clamoring to get their hands on it. • Poor. You look bad, you dress bad, and/or you smell bad too. ••

Average. You won’t stand out in a crowd. Perhaps you are funny or smart. People like those things.

•••

Good. People aren’t upset to be seen with you. Or to look at you.

••••

Exceptional. Many refer to you when considering beauty standards.

•••••

Outstanding. People are often dumbstruck by your beauty. You may or may not smell like baked goods.

Mental Attributes The Dark Medieval World is a cerebral one. Great military campaigns are planned and executed with belligerent precision. Works from Ancient Greece, Rome, India, and Byzantium are translated into Arabic and Latin, contributing to strides in astronomy, mathematics, architecture and more. Systems of writing are standardized, making reading and writing easier for a population attempting to be literate. In a world of many beliefs, traditions, superstitions, and maneuverings, both political and ecclesiastical, keeping one’s wits about you can pay off. To make the best of an opportunity, one must first see it and be able to make sense of it. Those wishing to see the opportunity first are best served by making the most of their Mental Attributes.

Perception Perception allows you to notice the small details that lead to significant ramifications later, such as a cloud, low to the ground, so grey it’s almost green, that signals torrential rain, the tears forming at the corner of the speaker’s eyes as they reminisce about their partner, and the eastern wing of the castle, built from stones quarried much more

recently than the rest. Clues to mysteries both sought out and undiscovered lay all around you. Obliviousness may be a welcome respite from the crush of the mundane, but many a life or unlife can be lengthened by perceiving one’s environment and associates. Knowing the Abbess is in a mood most foul is the first step to being sure you don’t further anger her. See the pieces on the board and then proceed. • Poor. Things can literally zip past your head unnoticed. ••

Average. If it doesn’t attempt to evade you, you will probably see it.

•••

Good. Those aren’t just curtains, they’re silk curtains. More of a seafoam green, if you ask me.

••••

Exceptional. You soak up details like moods, textures, dimensions, materials, and colors effortlessly.

••••• Outstanding. You perceive everything. The fire which raged through the apple orchard last season still rankles in your nose.

Intelligence Intelligence covers the realm of problem solving as well as the ability to research and retain information. Intelligence finds its value with the linguist who speaks Latin, Greek, Arabic, and Berber, with a smattering of Babylonian and Phoenician, the engineer who designs a ballistic weapon which will maintain range but weigh less, increasing maneuverability, and the scientist with scalpel at the ready to carve their newfound discoveries on the human body into history. Training can be acquired in different ways and areas of expertise are endless, but a quick mind takes in the facts and balances them until a logical conclusion or attainable outcome can be made. What one does with the information is left mostly to your sensibilities, proclivities, and ambitions (or the ambitions of others, if you aren’t careful). The world is a large place. Knowing more about it may shed a bit of light on your path. • Poor. A simple life is best for you. ••

Average. If asked a question, your answer is probably similar to whatever everyone else in the tavern says.

•••

Good. People come to you more for answers than the rest of your peers.

••••

Exceptional. You can figure out most any problem laid at your feet.

•••••

Outstanding. Something may be named after you in the future, such as a theorem or a school of thought. Attributes

161

Wits Wits are how quickly and gracefully you can react to a situation. People with quick Wits are the waitress who has a humiliating answer to every bawdy proposition thrown at her, the merchant who considers what in their caravan would make the best bribe for testy, arrogant guards at the country’s border, or the thief who sees the funeral procession solemnly plodding down the main street and ducks into an alley to head for Tannery Row instead. Some people get flustered or awkwardly defensive when confronted. The character who has concentrated on Wits might be caught off guard, but can always bounce back, hopefully coming back on top. If someone tries to make a fool out of you, rest assured, you’ll be the one getting the laughs in the end. Coupled with confidence, a quick answer is almost as good as the truth in a bad situation. • Poor. What should you say? Uh... too late, they’ve already left. •

Average. You quip and jab back and forth with acquaintances and friends.

•••

Good. You can usually get the last word and the last laugh.

••••

Exceptional. You have an answer for almost everything.

•••••

Outstanding. Always cool. Always collected. Always.

Abilities he following traits comprise a character’s Abilities. This collection of aptitudes encompass three qualities. T Talents are inherent abilities, knacks a character can learn

on her own, without outside assistance. Skills are trained abilities, crafts which require mentorship to improve. Knowledges are learned abilities, disciplines which can be learned from study, experimentation, or lecture.

Talents While Attributes lay the foundation for a character’s potential, Talents are easier to attempt and are improved through practice and experience. Any character can try to hold their own in the tavern fight or stare down the local sheriff, regardless of whether they have devoted dice to the proper Talent or not. In addition, Talents can be attempted without suffering a penalty.

Alertness “Did you hear that?” Brigido asked, thick eyebrows furrowed. CHARACTER CREATION

162

“Hear what?” Jovan asked. Brigido gasped as white fingers wrapped around Jovan’s neck, ragged claws tearing flesh like paper and blood gushing from the ragged wound. Alertness allows characters to notice physical changes in their environment, such as items out of place, changes in scenery, and strange noises.. Usually coupled with Perception, Alertness is useful for the character who wishes to be the first to uncover whatever secrets the world may hold. • Novice: A heavy rain beginning to fall wouldn’t escape your notice. ••

Practiced: Your senses often pick up sounds, objects, or smells others miss or gloss over.

•••

Competent: You’re the person everyone wants to keep watch.

••••

Expert: If it can be noticed, you notice it.

•••••

Master: Nothing escapes you. Nothing.

Possessed by: Burglars, hunters, messengers, sentries, tramps Specialties: Ambushes, Angelic/Demonic Manifestations, Crowds, Forests, Noises, Paranoia, Traps

Athletics Karl leapt over the last gate, breathless but exuberant. He had pulled ahead and won the race against Alex, finally. “I won,” he gasped, turning to claim his victory. “I beat you, Alex!” Only silence followed. “Alex? Where are you?” Athletics is the realm of the physically talented. It encompasses activities of the sports field, not the battlefield. Running, jumping, dodging attacks, and throwing objects are all examples of Athletics exploits. • Novice: Moving and using your muscles is an everyday part of your life, and it shows. ••

Practiced: Competing in local events is no issue for you. You usually win.

•••

Competent: In tournaments, many find you a worthy adversary, if not a formidable one.

••••

Expert. You are at the top of your field. Few can compete against you and hope to stand a chance.

•••••

Master. You set the standard for perfection in the arena.

Possessed By: Entertainers, spearmen, squires, warriors, youths Specialties: Climbing, Dancing, Juggling, Running, Swimming, Thrown Objects, Tumbling

Awareness Catrain sipped her drink, eyes forward. Her hand shook. The girl who sat beside her stared at her with longing eyes. And then a man sat in the same chair, the girl dispersing into a cloud of sparks and smoke only Catrain could see. Catrain gulped her drink. With belief and superstition holding the same weight as knowledge and science, the distinction between the natural world and the supernatural is not as solid. Many expect to see those things which lie in the dark places of our world. Sometimes, those things are indeed seen. Awareness makes the cold chill on your neck and the thing out of the corner of your eye more solid, more perceptible for human and supernatural alike. Better to know it’s there so you can deal with it accordingly than go through life ignorantly and perhaps anger something on your way. • Novice: You find yourself looking over your shoulder more than others. Nothing physical is there. Still, you can’t help but wonder if it’s not just all in your head. ••

Practiced: You avoid certain parts of the forest or individuals. Something about them unsettles you and more often than not, you have proof to go with your feelings.

•••

Competent: The general feeling of unease is more specific. You can tell when something otherworldly is amiss.

••••

Expert: Your senses can hone in on what or who is otherworldly.

•••••

Master: Your world is one where ghosts, demons and things you have no name for walk the streets with people and animals.

Possessed by: Mystics Specialties: Angelic/Demonic Manifestations, Magic, Ghosts

Brawl Sir Gawain considered taking off his gauntlet before he attacked the drunk, insolent peasant. But why bother? It would only be more work. The knight brought his armored fist crashing across the jaw of the serf, teeth and blood exploding in the air. In the taverns or on the battlefield, because of honor or misunderstandings, fighting is a fact of life in this dark world. Unarmed combat encompasses everything from the skilled, methodical strikes of the martial artist to the rough-and-tumble street fighter. Those who Brawl know Abilities

163

where to strike as well as how (an elbow to the throat or to the nose) and can take hits as well as deal them. And for the scrappiest of fighters, fighting “fair”isn’t worth anything if it means losing. Win. With your own two hands and knuckles and muscles. Win. • Novice: You can take a punch or two. ••

Practiced: You’ve taken on a few neighbors (and maybe a few strangers) and always come out alive.

•••

Competent: You’re confident in your abilities to engage in a fight and come out on top. If you lose, the other fighter will come out just as poorly as you.

••••

Expert: Most of the people you encounter wouldn’t be able to defeat you. You know this.

•••••

Master: When you brawl, none can stand in your way. Systems of fighting are based on how you tear the world apart.

Possessed by: Brigands, bullies, soldiers Specialties: Arm-Locks, Boxing, Drunken Fighting, Showing Off, Throws, Wrestling

Empathy Alvild wrapped an arm around Sigar’s shoulders. Only then did his body begin to rock, the sobs he had been keeping trapped inside of him escaping in loud cries and hot tears. While Alertness picks up the physical characteristics of a location or situation, Empathy allows a person to discern the emotional states of those they encounter. Empathy can be used for ill or good, to weed out deception or determine a person’s true feelings. Facts don’t tell the whole story. Emotions add another layer of complexity to every situation. Sorting them out can reveal what is really at stake. • Novice: You can pick up people’s feelings through their gestures and facial expressions. ••

Practiced: The way people speak can sometimes say more than the words themselves.

•••

Competent: Emotions are often tangled. You understand this and are astute at unraveling them.

••••

Expert: Your ability to peer into the psyches of those you encounter is uncanny.

•••••

Master: You know what lies within the hearts of those around you. Emotions are as real and tangible to you as the earth beneath your feet.

Possessed by: Commanders, diviners, gossips, merchants, parents, priests, tricksters CHARACTER CREATION

164

Specialties: Background Emotions, Emotions, Family Problems, Long-Term Concerns, Personalities, Truths

Expression “I-I-I-I just think,” Silvio stuttered. He cringed, feeling Flavia’s gaze upon him. It was hotter than the sun. Sometimes it’s easier to convince people than it is to force them into submission. Expression is an art which has been valued through time and many a war has been turned or undertaken because a good case was clearly and expertly stated. Facts aren’t necessary in all cases; the ability to wield words expertly, brand meaning into listeners’ minds, and slip the point into the listeners’ hearts can accomplish much more. Please note, being able to make one’s case using the quotes and allegories of others doesn’t mean you can necessarily read them yourself. Reading and writing is for academics. Bringing them to life to influence those who will listen? That’s your job. • Novice: You can make your case. You may stumble a few times but you get your point across with a bit of flourish. ••

Practiced: You have a command of oration. People often nod as you speak.

•••

Competent: Your oratory skills benefit you in many ways. Not only do people wish to hear your words, but they will often pay you to bring them forth.

••••

Expert: Your style and speaking conventions are well-known and effective. Many imitate you.

•••••

Master: Your way of presenting your arguments makes them irrefutable. Discourse lasts only a few turns before you emerge triumphant.

Possessed by: Minstrels, poets, preachers, rabble-rousers, teachers Specialties: Acting, Conversation, Improvisation, Poetry, Preaching, Storytelling

Intimidation “I can release you, Calvin, if you will only tell me who gave you the vial of blood to transport,” Father Octavius replied calmly, evenly. He laid a hand on Calvin’s bloody, sweat-covered forehead. “Please, my son.” He gripped the hilt of the whip tighter. “Please.” Among many of the weapons in a person’s social arsenal, striking fear into the hearts of others is a keen tool indeed. Threaten people’s loved ones, flesh, livelihood, whatever they hold dear. See how quickly they bend to your will.

•

Novice: Those obviously beneath you easily succumb to your threats.

••

Practiced: You’ve followed through several times. Those close to you know this and respond accordingly.

•••

Competent: Your cruel presence lends you the air of authority. Few think to question it.

••••

Expert: Fear precedes you. Friends laugh nervously around you. They know how you ask for things.

•••••

Master: Those who will not bend shall break. You will see to it. Personally. All know this. A cold sweat breaks out on the foreheads of all who tremble before you.

Possessed by: Bullies, thugs, commanders, lords, thugs, torturers Specialties: Blackmail, Overt Threats, Physical Coercion, Politics, Pulling Rank, Staredowns, Veiled Threats

Leadership Arshad gripped the horse’s reins, looking out across the battlefield. His heart thumped and then leapt in his chest as he raised his sword over his head. “Charge!” he bellowed, spurring his horse forward. The jubilant cry behind him told him his legion of men rode hard behind him. “Where there is no vision, the people perish.” Every body needs a head. Leadership allows one such person to take on that role and direct those who have respect and are willing to follow. The best leaders inspire rather than exploit their disciples; Leadership is more often rolled with Charisma rather than Manipulation. • Novice: You are able to accrue a handful of followers from time to time, if the need is dire. ••

Practiced: People naturally fall under you from time to time.

•••

Competent: Your ability to lead has been noticed by those above you; they have appointed you a title and position over others.

••••

Expert: More operate below you than over you.

•••••

Master: If nations, factions, or armies need to be led, you are there, ready to guide them. They willingly follow, and you can usher everyone before you into a new age.

Possessed by: Commanders, constables, ecclesiastical authories, family patriarchs, nobles Specialties: Commands, Compelling, Friendly, Noble, Oratory, Pious, Stern

Legerdemain “As you can see,” Yekuno said, waving his hands through the air. “I have now turned this simple stone into...” He clapped his hands together and then held up the ivory and gold button. “A rather valuable fastener for what we can assume is an expensive garment.” “My Button!” screamed the viceroy. Can your hands move faster than their eyes? Legerdemain provides a type of manual dexterity which aids in sleights of hand, picking pockets, and even juggling. Why sing for your supper when you can just take it, with no one the wiser? • Novice: If something goes missing while no one was looking, no one knows who took it. ••

Practiced: You can roll a coin over your knuckles easily. Where did the coin come from?

•••

Competent: You can manipulate objects on or off your person easily. If you can get your hands on it, you can get away with it.

••••

Expert: Your movements are so fluid and quick, people are more willing to believe it is genuine magic than physical ability.

•••••

Master: Your reputation at skullduggery is often the only clue linking you to the most baffling of misappropriations. Good thing there’s no evidence.

Possessed by: Beggars, jesters, minstrels, robbers Specialties: Concealment, Conjuring Tricks, Juggling, Picking Purses

Subterfuge “Ariq was with me,” Tolui said, blowing on his tea. “I often entertain countrymen when they first come to your great city.” He smiled at the constable, who smiled back. Subterfuge is an elegant way of saying “lying.” While the motives behind the lies may be good or evil, the ability to hide one’s feelings and motives can be used to accomplish deeds of varying morality. • Novice: You can pull off small, short-term lies. ••

Practiced: Your ability to convey conviction can appease most doubts.

•••

Competent: Lies come as easily as truths. You know how to balance truths and untruths to make people doubt their own understanding rather than question you.

••••

Expert: Even under stressful circumstances, you keep your wits and stories about you. Abilities

165

••••• Master: Your confidence in your own words carries more weight than what people know to be true. Possessed by: Courtiers, charlatans, heretics, minstrels, spies, wooers Specialties: Changing the Subject, Finding Weaknesses, Flattery, Patter, Seduction, Selective Omission

Skills Skills are learned through hands-on instruction, often during apprenticeships or at the hands of family members passing on the intricacies of their trade. They might come with conscription into an armed force, or be self-taught out of necessity, curiosity, or desperation. Any rolls to attempt an action without the necessary skill have their difficulty increase by one.

Animal Ken “You thought this was four on one?” she asked the would-be thieves. “I suppose you were unaware of the wolf den nearby. They consider me part of their pack. Pity for you; we don’t like intruders.” Animals in this era are not only domestic companions, but also labor on farms, trackers in the field, and companions in battle. Animal Ken reflects one’s rapport with beasts both domestic and wild, including the ability to tame and train them, to understand their instincts and use that knowledge in their handling, and to predict and control their behavior. • Novice: You can soothe a wary hound or calm a skittish horse. You are comfortable working with animals commonly used for labor, such as camels and oxen. ••

Practiced: You can train domesticated animals such as dogs and horses. Birds of prey will return to your glove at your call.

•••

Competent: You serve as the master of hounds for a household, or hire out your skills as a tracker. You know the habits of wild animals native to your area and what to do when one of them acts abnormally or turns violent.

••••

Expert: You’ve broken in horses others have written off as untamable. Wild beasts might not do your bidding, but you can approach them without fear of attack. If you are in unfamiliar territory, you are quick to learn the habits of local wildlife.

•••••

Master: Beasts do your bidding at a gesture. You could make a loyal hound turn on its beloved master in the space of a moment. You could even herd cats, if you were so inclined.

CHARACTER CREATION

166

Possessed By: Hunters, trackers, cavalry, squires, farmers, stable masters, performers Specialties: Taming, Training, Dogs, Horses, Birds of Prey, Big Cats, Bears

Archery The Prince thought himself untouchable, surrounded as he was by his ghouls and thralls. The archer counted them: half a dozen. He set six ash-tipped arrows in the ground, nocked the seventh. Breathed. Released. Archery is both a domestic and a martial skill. With the same bow, a person can feed her family or defend her home. This ability covers not only the use of bows and crossbows, but also one’s proficiency in maintaining, repairing, and, at the highest levels, crafting the weapons. • Novice: You can consistently hit motionless targets at close range. ••

Practiced: You can hit a moving target and are able to maintain and repair your bow.

•••

Competent: You can hit a target while you are moving. You can consistently feed your family from your hunting trips. You have won some local archery competitions. You can craft simple bows yourself.

••••

Expert: You can hit a target while both you and it are moving. You are proficient with, and can craft, several different types of bow.

•••••

Master: They say you can’t shoot around corners. They haven’t met you.

Possessed By: Hunters, soldiers, performers, bandits, guards Specialties: Target Shooting, Tournament Competition, Long Bow, Crossbow, Shooting From Horseback, Forests.

Commerce Some of the Warmasters and Seneschals surrounding her at the table had traveled for weeks to answer her summons, sent by their Princes to hear her proposal. “Friends,” she said, “I have something you want very much. Let’s talk about prices.” She hadn’t the sway of a Prince, but she didn’t need it, not tonight. Because in the end, blood was a commodity, too, and everyone would want to buy. At its most basic, Commerce is the practice of buying and selling. However, all the intricate details that go in to getting goods to market also factor into this skill: knowing trade routes, evaluating the quality of the goods, negotiating their prices, keeping track of who might want what, and what they’d be willing to pay for it. Because

understanding the value of horseflesh doesn’t completely correlate to, say, the value of silk, you should choose a field of expertise during character creation. Additional fields may be purchased with experience or freebie points. Attempting to deal in a good outside your field of expertise is treated as though the Skill is at 0, and rolls begin with their difficulty increased by one. Not all Commerce is legal; in fact, some of it delves into the downright inhuman. Trade routes exist for stolen goods, drugs, and slave trafficking as well as spices and silk. • Novice: You can strike a bargain with local merchants and turn a livable profit. ••

•••

Practiced: You run a modest business, and know who to contact if you need to acquire hard-to-get items. Competent: You turn a steady profit in your trade. When negotiating, you are able to achieve favorable results.

••••

Expert: Your services are sought out by others who need goods imported or exported. You run a thriving business and know the intricacies of your products’ trade routes.

•••••

Master: All trade routes lead to you. You control a vast trading empire, and your actions send ripples through the world.

Possessed By: Merchants, traders, nobles, clerics, mercenaries Specialties: Trade Routes, Negotiation, Spotting Trends, Evaluating Goods Fields of Expertise: Livestock, Fabric, Foodstuffs, Books, Spices, Stolen Goods, Art, Alcohol, etc.

Crafts The house had rooms upon rooms, each a delight beyond the guests’ wildest imaginings. One could roam its hallways for days and never see the same chamber twice. It would be so easy to get lost in the maze of corridors, never to be seen again. In fact, their hostess counted on it. The Crafts Skill encompasses a wide variety of practices, from making furniture to the creation of weapons and armor. Crafts covers the act of making useful items and tools. Also included is the ability to evaluate the expertise and value of another person’s work. You should choose a field of expertise during character creation, as knowing how to build a house does not confer the ability to forge a sword. Additional fields may be purchased with experience or freebie points. Attempting to deal in a good outside your field of expertise is treated as though the Skill is at 0, and rolls begin with their difficulty increased by one.

•

Novice: Your creations are serviceable. Weapons you craft are useful, if not pretty, and clothing you make will keep the body warm. You are able to repair items in your field of expertise.

••

Practiced: You can make money from your crafts. Goods you created are both functional and aesthetically pleasing.

•••

Competent: You can make a living off of your craft. People from surrounding towns seek to commission you for your skills. You might have a patron commission your work.

••••

Expert: Students seek you out to learn your methods. Your work is durable, functional, and beautiful.

•••••

Master: Your creations are utterly flawless, as though made by divine hands. Items you make will last hundreds, even thousands of years.

Possessed By: Artisans, blacksmiths, seamstresses, townspeople, nobles Specialties: Commission Work, Innovation, Quick Turnaround, Evaluation Fields of Expertise: Armorsmithing, Blacksmithing, Dressmaking, Woodcarving, Architecture, Masonry

Etiquette “Did you study here, perhaps? As a child?” he asked, as his lord’s visitor led him onto the floor for another dance. “No,” said the man. He bowed with exactly the right amount of deference before taking his partner’s hand. “Not that I remember.” “I’d swear you’ve been dancing these steps all your life.” “Only tonight,” said the man. “Only with you.” Etiquette is the ability to comport oneself appropriately in social situations, and to assess and adapt to traditions and expectations that are new to the participant, including manners, speech patterns, dress, movement, and social interactions. Characters begin knowing the basic etiquette of their own class and culture without taking levels in Etiquette. • Novice: You can attend a function in your own culture without embarrassing yourself, and are able to gracefully recover from minor gaffes. ••

Practiced: You can interact smoothly within the upper tiers of your culture’s society.

•••

Competent: When presented with unfamiliar circumstances, you can take cues from those surrounding you and act accordingly.

••••

Expert: Your company is sought after by people of all stations. Children and childer alike are told to model their behavior after yours. Abilities

167

•••••

Master: There is no room you can’t read, no custom so obscure you aren’t aware of it. You pick up on even the most nuanced of nuances, and act accordingly.

Possessed By: Merchants, nobles, soldiers, spies, emissaries, religious leaders Specialties: Courtly Manners, Reading a Room, Heraldry, Religious Customs, Foreign Customs

Melee “The smiths forge spirits into the blades.” The woman held the kris knife up so its wavy edge caught the moonlight. Her opponent said nothing; she’d lost her ability to speak when she lost the fight and her life in quick succession. The dead woman was the last in a string of attackers, their corpses strewn the length of the street like pearls on a string. “She was thirsty tonight. As am I.” Melee is a measure of the character’s prowess with hand-to-hand weapons (as opposed to ranged weapons, covered by Archery, or fighting unarmed, covered by Brawl). This Skill includes the ability to use staves, swords, clubs, axes, and knives. Some melee weapons can be repaired and crafted based on the character’s level of expertise, though making metal weapons requires Crafts. • Novice: You’re clear on the concept of putting the pointy end in the bad guy, and can maintain your weapons. ••

Practiced: You can win a one-on-one fight against someone of similar skill. You are able to repair your weapons.

•••

Competent: You could enlist as a soldier or hire yourself out as a personal guard. You are familiar with several different weapons. You can craft functional weapons.

••••

Expert: You could enter and win a melee at a tourney. You are a fearsome opponent on the battlefield. Weapons you craft are not only sturdy, but also elegant to behold.

•••••

Master: You are nigh undefeatable in combat, and are well-trained in several types of weaponry. Your creations will be used and admired for centuries to come.

Possessed By: Soldiers, mercenaries, guards, nobles, adventurers, thieves Specialties: Swords, Knives, Axes, Clubs, Quarterstaff, Disarm, Fighting From Horseback

Performance The tavern ought to have closed its doors hours ago, but the minstrel kept playing drinking songs, and the people kept CHARACTER CREATION

168

drinking. He finally lay down his lute an hour before sunrise. Those who passed out on the benches woke late the next day, sore-necked and lethargic. The minstrel was long gone. Performance is the ability to entertain an audience and keep them enthralled, whether it’s a full amphitheater, a handful of passers-by, or a single mark. You should choose a field of expertise during character creation. Additional fields may be purchased with experience or freebie points. You may evaluate another person’s skill outside your own field of expertise with this Ability. • Novice: You can carry a tune or act out a skit without tripping over your lines. ••

Practiced: You are often invited to share your talents with the local community.

•••

Competent: You can support yourself with your ability. People from nearby towns come to see you perform.

••••

Expert: You draw large crowds when you travel outside of your home region, and can live comfortably on the money you make from your performances.

•••••

Master: You could make the angels weep with your performances. Rumor has it you actually have.

Possessed By: Actors, minstrels, nobles, religious figures, orators, thieves Specialties: Stirring Speeches, Courtly Songs, Tavern Songs, Reading a Crowd Fields of Expertise: Singing, Acting, Wind Instruments, String Instruments, Dance, Acrobatics

Ride Eighty miles in a night was nothing. He’d ridden with the Great Khan on his long marches and switched mounts without ever touching the ground. Sunrise over the steppe had been a beautiful thing, back when he was alive. Now, though, it would be his death if they didn’t reach shelter before dawn. “Just a little farther,” he said, patting the stocky horse’s neck. “Just a little faster.” The tall feather grass, already flying by beneath them, blurred as horse and rider picked up speed. Ride describes the character’s affinity for travelling by horseback, fighting while mounted, and in a limited capacity, caring for the animal. Expert riders can also gauge the value of other animals and treat minor ailments that befall them. They are also able to spot quality craftsmanship from poor when it comes to gearing their mount. • Novice: You can successfully mount a horse and get it to respond to simple commands.

••

Practiced: You can stay in the saddle if your horse spooks. You are accustomed to long rides and the different paces at which horses can run, provided the terrain is relatively forgiving.

•••

Competent: You are able to fight from horseback. Difficult terrain presents you no difficulty when it comes to staying in the saddle.

••••

Expert: You can guide your horse through complicated maneuvers, and keep it calm in the heat of battle. You’re known as one of the best riders around.

•••••

Master: You and your horse move as one. You hardly have to twitch the reins or move a leg to get it to respond to your commands.

Possessed By: Cavalry, nobles, knights, performers, messengers Specialties: Trick Riding, Jumping, Hunting, Speed, Mounted Combat

Stealth She’d watched them come and go all night, wary and watchful. The Sheriff wanted her found, fearing that she’d spill his secrets

to the Prince. He’d looked right at her once, the traitor, but his eyes skipped away. Now, she stood behind the Prince, touched her lips to the curve of his ear, and whispered what she knew. Stealth is the ability to pass unseen and undetected through a space, to get in and get out with no one the wiser. This includes hiding in plain sight in the midst of a crowd, tailing a mark, or skulking past guards to gain entry to a household. If the roll is contested, the character pits her Dexterity + Stealth against the target’s Perception + Alertness. Sleight-of-hand attempts fall under Legerdemain. • Novice: You can move about undetected, provided that no one is looking for you. ••

Practiced: You know the best places to duck into to lose a tail in your home city, and can blend into a crowd composed of people from your own culture and social class.

•••

Competent: You slip away even when people are actively looking for you. Efforts at keeping intruders out are merely an invitation to you.

••••

Expert: You could tweak your target’s noses if you wanted, and disappear again before they blinked.

Abilities

169

••••• Master: You were never there. No one ever saw you. You’ve infiltrated fortified keeps and sat in on the most secret of meetings. Your name is spoken in awe by highwaymen and in consternation by lawkeepers. Possessed By: Thieves, spies, hunters, trackers Specialties: Blending In, Crowds, Small Groups, Daylight, Prowl, Wilderness

Survival The snows were never-ending. He’d lost his companions hours ago, his spooked horse not long after that. Now, teeth chattering, clothes soaked through, everything numb, he followed the impossible scent of hot meat carried on the freezing wind. Ahead, a man sat sheltered in a stand of trees, a rabbit roasting on a spit above the most beautiful fire the traveler had ever seen. The impossible became possible right before his eyes. “Come sit,” said the man, “and warm yourself.” The traveler did, noticing far too late that his savior wore no coat, or that he did not eat, or that his mouth watered not at the rabbit, but at his guest. Survival measures how successfully the character can move about in, adapt to, and thrive in the elements. Sometimes, Survival is more about living long enough to return to civilization than it is about eschewing it: finding your way through the forest, foraging for food, and locating drinkable water. • Novice: You know how to navigate the terrain in your local area. With the proper supplies, you could spend a few nights outside in mild weather. ••

•••

••••

•••••

Practiced: You can make a rudimentary shelter and find adequate food if you’re in a familiar environment.

Knowledges are Abilities with academic bent. Primarily, Knowledges require rolls with Mental Attributes. With the exception of general public knowledge, characters lacking Knowledge in a given subject will fail an attempted action. Characters can develop Knowledges not only in a standard academic setting, but also through apprenticeships, workshops, or tutoring. Many of these Knowledges passed down through word-of-mouth at this time, so your ability hinged on who you knew.

Academics “The immortal Seneca once said, ‘Dum inter homines sumus, colamus humanitatem,’” she said, sliding her dagger across his throat with delicate precision. “Or, ‘As long as we are among humans, let us be humane.’” He gasped for air, clutching at her cloak until his hand stilled. “If you could speak, I know you’d thank me later.” At this time, there is more unknown than known in the world, and endless discoveries await. Chemistry, physics, astronomy, and athematics are only nascent sciences; literature and rhetoric bloom. Scholars are only just developing universities. With Academics, you have the capacity to be the light burning against the darkness of ignorance and superstition. • Novice: Your Latin could use some work, but you can make yourself understood. You have scratched the surface of your field of study, amassing enough basic knowledge to speak without looking foolish. ••

Competent: You can keep a group of people fed and warm in the wilderness. You are often asked to serve as a guide for people unfamiliar with the region.

Student: You read the right books and have a firm grasp of your subject. You can argue your opinion in your field competently.

•••

Expert: No terrain poses you great trouble. You can make a sizable living leading travelers safely through the region. You could live completely off the land if you wished.

Learned: You have graduated from the student to being the teacher. You could instruct any interested party in your chosen subject. You have gained a reputation for being an academic.

••••

Scholar: You have dedicated your academic life to your subject, to the exclusion of other tertiary interests. No fact is too obscure for you to add to your substantive body of knowledge.

•••••

Master: You have written a number of books on your subject, which are used as citations by scholars in your field. Your eloquence on your topic is legendary and you are in demand as a speaker to the literati.

Master: Fierce blizzards, storm-tossed seas, and endless steppes have thrown their worst at you, and you outlasted them all.

Possessed By: Hunters, hermits, penitents, soldiers Specialties: Foraging, Forests, Deserts, At Sea, Tracking

CHARACTER CREATION

170

Knowledges

Possessed by: Clergy, scientists, tutors, court officials and advisors, university scholars Specialties: Instruction, Research, Esoterica Fields of Expertise: Arts (literature, music, philosophy), Law, Medicine, Theology, Sciences (physics, chemistry, astronomy, mathematics)

Enigmas “Hey Nonny, Nonny!” Elba rowed the boat grimly, trying to ignore the shepherd who considered himself a wit. “Which water’s least jeopardy-e to pass-e over?” He pronounced extra “e’s” like he was trying to be Chaucer. “The dew-e!” he crowed. “Have you heard the one about the fox and the sheep?” she asked, dabbing at her forehead with a dirty rag; the Thames smelled particularly ripe today. “A shepherd finds a small boat on the river’s bank, but there’s a fox. The boat holds the shepherd and one sheep. If the shepherd leaves the fox with them, the fox eats the sheep.” “A knotty problem, my good lady-e!” He disembarked once she drew ashore. “And what be the answer?” he asked, sweat staining the tunic under his arms. “Never trust a fox.” With that, Elba shoved off and rowed away calmly with his six sheep, leaving him cursing on the bank. Medieval enigmas encompass symbolism, history, lore, and cryptography. The smallest pieces click into a cohesive whole when you have sufficient knowledge of enigmas. Each thread spins together into a tapestry of an answer. Your experience with enigmas allows you to draw logical connections to deduce the solution when it is least evident to others. • Novice: Those little wood and rope puzzles are no match for you. You enjoy stumping people and can create simple cryptograms and word substitutions. ••

Student: Given a few hours, there is almost no cipher that you cannot penetrate.

•••

Learned: People seek you to unravel their dreams or decode illicit love notes. You have written a key reference to symbolism in your field.

••••

Scholar: Your journals are written in spontaneous codes and will perplex scholars even centuries from now.

•••••

Master: Your puzzles require a key or a mind equivalent to yours to unravel. If you were locked in a box, your mind could provide diversion indefinitely. Abilities

171

Possessed by: Sages, shamans, mystics, prophets, astrologers Specialties: Arthurian Mysteries, Sacred Mysteries, Relics, Cryptography, Prophecies, Riddles

Hearth Wisdom “Did ye leave out the saucer of milk?” asked the midwife, turning the spit with a crinkled hand. “That’s why the pixies leave this house be.” “There’s no such thing as pixies.” He spat a warm tobacco plug onto her rug just as shackles clicked in place around his ankles. He stared at his ankles in disbelief, then looked up at the midwife to demand an explanation. What he saw stole the protest from his lips. Firelight gleamed off her now-satin skin. “Disbelief can be dangerous,”she purred. The scream that followed startled and scattered the sheep the next glen over. What berries can you eat? Will it rain tomorrow? What’s the best remedy for whooping cough? This wisdom is not found in books, but from sitting at the knee of people wiser than you, and spoken in sewing circles and market stalls. They know the cures and they know the reasons to be afraid of the dark. • Novice: You listened at the fireside of your elders, at the docks when the ships came in. You know local lore better than most. ••

•••

Student: Your recall for stories and traditions is uncanny, and you collect even the most esoteric of tales. You keep the words from being forgotten. Those who know bend your ear, filling it with centuries of wisdom. Learned: You are the collector of tales. You keep the words from being forgotten. No matter where you go, you collect bits of knowledge. People seek you out for answers to their problems.

••••

Scholar: You are known for your expertise on the collected wisdom of your chosen field. Though your knowledge is not kept in books, you are sought for training by those who wish to learn at your hearth.

•••••

Master: Though you are famed for all you know, there are murmurs that you know too much. Your vast body of knowledge influences the younger generations; you are their almanac.

Possessed by: Hardened sailors, healers, herbalists, farmers, hermits, grandparents, village elders Specialties: Locale (e.g. central France), Culture (e.g. Celtic), Omens, Wards, Home Remedies, Poisons, Charms CHARACTER CREATION

172

Investigation “It seems you are lying to me.” Nottingham pared his nail with the apple knife. “I explained how I feel about people who lie.” “I don’t know anything! Ask Mary, she’ll tell you!” His face was reddening near the branding iron, blistering like a roasting pig skin. Nottingham’s face worked into something like pity. “And who do you think told me?” Your eye spies the smallest details, tracing them back through the web of information. You have the questions and they have the answers, and woe betide any who stand long in the way of your search. You connect all the threads, weaving them together to reveal the tapestry of the truth. Or the Church’s truth. Or the King’s truth. Whatever truth you seek, you have the tools to discover it. • Novice: You ferret out the little secrets in your vicinity: who is a-courting, who is a-cheating, who is lying and stealing. ••

Student: You have made a study of the art of questioning. You can sift through the talk of others to find the kernel of information you need. Mysteries do not keep long in your company.

•••

Learned: Investigation could be your profession. It’s a keen talent of yours and one that ought to make your friends and relatives shake when you bend it their way.

••••

Scholar: Your discoveries could write a book or two. In fact, some would pay you not to publish that book. Those who want a secret unearthed – or would like it buried forever – seek out your counsel.

••••• Master: You are the Spymaster. You have a network of spies; the eyes and ears of others tell you all. If your bent is religious, heathens beware. If political, enemies of the state always check over their shoulder for you before speaking – to no avail. Possessed by: Blackmailers, inquisitors, bounty hunters, Father or Mother confessors, seneschals Specialties: Torture, Peccadilloes, Confessions, Tracking, Audience (e.g. Royal, Church, State), Questioning

Law “Your Majesty, it’s clear that this man didn’t know he’d trespassed on royal lands to shoot the deer.” Edward strode to

the foot of the throne, daring to raise his eyes to bore into the king’s. “Though I know the sentence is death, mercy in such a matter would show your subjects your goodwill.” The defendant burrowed his head further into the stone tile, prostrating himself before the courtiers assembled. After a long moment, the king waved a careless hand, his hand a shimmer of rubies. “Ten lashes and be done with it.” The Romans called it Justitia, but you don’t need Latin to know how it works. Though there may be a thousand years of jurisprudence for precedence, blindfolded Justice still holds her sword. Those who have the purse to pay receive finer justice than those who don’t; the King trumps the lord and the lord trumps the peasant. The law of the Church (canonical) often clashes with the law of the land (royal decree or common law), with the end result being a law only as strong as those enforcing it. • Novice: You avidly study the laws of your home city and country. You know even the obscure laws and you track the rapidly changing landscape of precedent. ••

•••

••••

•••••

Student: You can confidently defend someone in a debate or casual setting, successfully using recent cases to prove your point. Learned: You could make a good living as a lawyer. Your legal advice brings good coin. Whether you defend the rich or the poor, it takes a real expert to outmaneuver you in a legal setting. Scholar: Your brain is a library of law and you can cite decisions, chapter and verse, dating back to Justinian. You can compose written legal arguments that can sway kings and popes alike. Master: Precedent? In many cases, you tried the cases that created the precedent. Your legal theories formed the basis of subsequent law amendments.

Possessed by: Attorneys, judges, kings, cardinals, land owners Specialties: Mediation, Contracts, Type (e.g. Canonical, Tribal, Royal, Inheritance), Pleadings, Sentencing

Medicine “I once treated a man bitten by four score snakes. I spent sixteen hours applying hot cups to the limbs of his body.” Lilia tapped her staff in rhythm on the uneven cobblestones as she strode ahead of her companion, dragging her gray cloak through the mud.

“What happened to him?” “Oh, he died.” This is the age of the humors. Feeling low? You are melancholic, with an excess of black bile. Phelgmatic? Too many cold foods. Keeping the humors in balance could be a full-time occupation, involving charts and diagrams and leeches. It is a strange mix of superstition and ancient Greco-Roman research. Anatomy and physiology are still being developed and, unfortunately, dissecting the human body for research is still centuries away from being acceptable. In the meantime, take a tonic and be sure to wear that amulet for that cough. • Novice: You are the fixer-upper for minor wounds: cuts, scrapes, splinting broken extremities. You know the basic lingo for describing ailments. ••

Student: In an emergency, you are handy to have around. Your treatment can sometimes stave off the scythe of Death long enough for a real professional to arrive.

•••

Learned: Your job is to heal, whether as a doctor, a nursemaid, or surgeon. It is one of your primary talents and you spend a good deal of time reading up on the subject and trying new treatments.

••••

Scholar: Your work has led to several important medical discoveries and everyone near you benefits from increased vitality and longevity.

•••••

Master: Be wary, O Death, for your competition has arrived. Laying your hands on the ill brings near-instant relief. Your unerring diagnoses can ease the mind of those who bring their unwell loved ones to you.

Possessed by: Healers, doctors, charlatans, herbalists, midwives, apothecaries, barbers, chirurgeons Specialties: Childbirth, First Aid, Pain Relief, Preventative Medicine, Surgery

Occult “You think that knowledge of the Occult is black dogs gutted on an altar, incantations whispered at midnight under a lightning-blasted tree, contracts signed in blood.” Donal stroked his finger along the spines of the books in his library, the youngest of which was several hundred years old. The blacksmith nervously licked his lips and tried to speak. Donal held up his left hand, signet ring gleaming in the candlelight, “I can purchase your soul just as easily in ink, my friend.” Abilities

173

To know the occult is to understand the unseen and the inexplicable. The supernatural is a hole that reaches much deeper and darker than people imagine. Just as you reach the bottom, another tunnel reveals itself, burrowing ever deeper. Some might say Occult and Theology are just two sides of a coin that reality flips. One person’s miracle is another person’s ghostly encounter. Both require a faith in something not easily seen or understood. Overlap does occur between the two, especially in the case of miracles or saints. If a character’s Occult score is high, the outcomes of their Occult rolls tend to be more accurate. • Novice: You can sense the influence of the occult in your vicinity and have a basic understanding of the more common forms of the supernatural. ••

•••

••••

•••••

Student: You have made a study of the occult, which could cause you to brush up against powers beyond your understanding. Your conclusions from these experiences can be imperfect. Learned: You have cultivated an air of the mysterious, which allows you to market answers of an occult nature to those who seek them. If a few of those answers are wrong, well, who can know everything? Scholar: The mysteries of the unseen world hold few mysteries to you. You’ve written several books on the subject, and others consult you as a general authority by those too frightened to understand with what they are dealing. Master: You advise kings and popes with great authority. Whether its peasant girls with visions or cases of demonic possession, you are called in with alacrity. Naturally, the more important you are, the more attention you will draw from those whom you unveil.

Possessed by: Heretics, Inquisitors, witches, witch-hunters, fortune tellers, pagans, priests Specialties: Magical Research, Scrying, Vampires, Witches, Fae, Spellcasting, Summoning

Politics She led him through a passage behind the tapestry in the dining hall. “True power does not reside in a throne.” Her wool skirts left a trail in the dirt, her pace remarkably fast. His candle trembled with every gasping breath. “Then where does it reside?” he asked when they stopped.

CHARACTER CREATION

174

She swung open a hinged door and shoved a sheathed dagger in his hands. “Knowing where a king sleeps.” Politics is the great game; some say the greatest game. It can bring unimaginable power, but the wheel of fortune can turn quickly, grinding the ambitious into the finest of powder. History is littered with the names of those who overreached. High-level politics is a mixture of diplomacy and carefully exercised leverage. The more you understand, the more you can bend others to achieve your goals. • Novice: You understand the basic machinations of governance. You can stir people up or smooth them down as you need to accomplish what you want. ••

Student: You hold an office of minor significance on a local level. People of influence know your name and take note. Your authority is good, but you are careful not to push too far.

•••

Learned: No matter which level you operate on, you are a canny political player, a savvy climber who is slowly amassing more influence and power. You communicate to commoner and lord with equal fluency.

••••

Scholar: You are a leader and your name is honored. Your place in the annals of history could be mighty indeed. Even still, sometimes you have to look sharp to ensure there is no one ascending to topple you from your place of power.

•••••

Master: You are a legend and your grip on your lands and people is uncontested. Your skill in politics so flawless that people rarely even realize they are being manipulated into what you want.

Possessed by: Advisors, courtiers, governors, lords, ladies, cardinals, popes, kings, queens Specialties: Type (e.g. Feudal, Court, City, Church), Bribery, Law-making, Diplomacy

Seneschal “It’s essential that the grain you buy be quality.” He took a big handful in his giant ebon hand, letting it run through his fingers. “Some men will cut the grain to make a few coins. Those men are foolish.” The fine gold thread in the embroidery on his luxuriant sleeve caught the light. “Those men will always be poor. When a king trusts you, you can hold that in your pocket better than gold.”

You are the oil that allows the gears of a great house to run smoothly. You handle the books and the market accounts. You manage the number of workers for the harvest, maintain the stables, keep the ponds and forests stocked, and so forth. A good servant is worth their weight in gold, it’s said, and it’s never truer than here. You will never be caught flat-footed with a surprise hunting party. True experts can tell at a glance the quality of other people’s households as well, ferreting out the hidden dust and the half-shined silver that falls beneath the notice of others. • Novice: You can manage a small household of 3-5 people, keeping food available and ensuring the standards are presentable. ••

Student: You can manage a modest manor house or oversee a small business. You have mastered double-entry bookkeeping and other basic skills that will serve you well.

•••

Learned: Multiple properties are under your care, and your excellent planning allows your estates to have bread, even during shortages from famine or war.

••••

•••••

Scholar: You wrote the book on running a household. No minutia is beneath your notice. When you host kings and queens, the details matter. Master: Not to overstate the case, but you can turn one loaf into two and double the size of a wine cellar with a mere word. Lords and ladies pay a pretty penny for you to handle their great estates.

Possessed by: Innkeepers, stewards, seneschals, wives Specialties: Type (e.g. Urban, Farm, Feudal, Nobility), Religious Orders (e.g. Monasteries, Nunneries)

Theology After fifty years, his eyesight was not what it once was. Brother Thomas dipped his quill in the pot of watered soot and methodically wrote another verse. Wouldn’t the Archbishop be surprised to see the obscene drawings that accompanied this little ditty he began composing last year? Theology is the science of God, by whatever name you might call him, and never was it more compelling than at this time in history. God was in the smallest mustard seed and in the largest ocean. Plagues were the wrath of God and a bountiful harvest was the blessings of God made manifest. Two questions plagued the minds of medieval theologians: what is the nature of evil and does our free will allow us to act independent of it? To a religious mind,

every day was a choice to walk with God or dance with the devil in the pale moonlight. • Novice: Your understanding of religion is fairly vague. You believe and understand the basic principles: the commandments, the rules, the practices. You can hold a conversation about religion, able to articulate your convictions reasonably well. ••

Student: You have read the holy books of your religion. You can debate religion (as much as your milieu allows) and compose a competent religious tract.

•••

Learned: Your grasp of other religions is strong, despite any disagreement you may have with them. You are occasionally asked to speak to followers of your religion on an official basis.

••••

Scholar: You have made a number of important contributions to doctrine. Your words are powerful: you could raise funds for a cathedral or mosque, incite violence against heretics, or fill people with a holy spirit of inspiration.

•••••

Master: You have discovered layers to your faith that others can only imagine. You’re considered an honored speaker on religion at your forum of choice, no matter where that pulpit stands.

Possessed by: Monks, nuns, dabblers, priests, theologians, rabbanim, A’immah Specialties: Confession, Orthodoxy, Heresy, Proselytization, Conversion

Nature and Demeanor fter choosing concept and clan, a player chooses her character’s Nature and Demeanor. These behavioral A Traits are known as Archetypes and describe a character’s

personality. Demeanor is the attitude the character presents to the world and does not have any effect on the rules. Nature is the characters’ true self and reflects a deep-rooted perspective of the world. Nature also determines how a character regains Willpower (see p. 175).

Architect The Architect holds to a purpose greater than herself and is fulfilled when creating something of lasting value for others. She works to provide necessities to those around her. Regain a point of Willpower whenever you establish something of importance or lasting value. Nature and Demeanor

175

Autocrat The Autocrat pursues power and control for its own sake. Regain a point of Willpower when you exercise control over a group or organization.

Beast The Beast only respects actual deeds and believes civilization is a trap set for the weak. What counts is personal achievement. Regain a point of Willpower when you beat civilized competition through personal action.

Bon Vivant The Bon Vivant lives life to the fullest, making use of every second. Regain a point of Willpower when you truly enjoy yourself. At the Storyteller’s discretion, a particularly fabulous revel may yield multiple Willpower points.

Bravo The Bravo believes that might makes right. Power matters, and while physical power is the best kind, any will do. Regain a point of Willpower any time you achieve your agenda through physical or social brutishness or intimidation.

Caregiver The Caregiver takes comfort in consoling others, and people often come to her with their problems. Regain a point of Willpower whenever you successfully protect or nurture someone.

Celebrant The Celebrant takes joy in her cause and indulges in her chosen passion as deeply as possible. She pursues it out of enthusiasm, not duty.

CHARACTER CREATION

176

Regain a point of Willpower whenever you pursue your cause or convert another character to the same passion.

Chameleon The Chameleon is independent and careful. He studies behavior and mannerisms to pass himself off as someone else later. Regain a point of Willpower whenever you fool someone into thinking you’re someone else for your own benefit.

Child The Child is immature in personality and temperament. She can care for herself if need be, but would rather have someone cater to her desires. Regain a point of Willpower whenever you convince someone to help you with no gain to himself.

Competitor The Competitor approaches every task and social interaction as a new challenge to meet and contest to win. Regain a point of Willpower whenever you succeed in a dramatic situation. Especially difficult victories may allow you to regain multiple Willpower points at the Storyteller’s discretion.

Conformist The Conformist is a follower, throwing in with the rest of the group and lending aid to the cause. Regain a point of Willpower whenever the group or your supported leader achieves a goal due to your support.

Conniver The Conniver finds the fast track to success and wealth through trickery and manipulation. Regain a point of Willpower whenever you trick someone into doing something or convince them to help you against their best interests.

Creep Show The Creep Show revels in shocking and disgusting those around her. It’s a facade to intimidate and control others, but others buy into it and think she’s the Devil incarnate. Regain a point of Willpower whenever someone recoils from you in horror or reacts in fear.

Curmudgeon The Curmudgeon is bitter and cynical, finding flaws in everything and seeing little humor in life or unlife. Fatalistic and pessimistic, he has very little esteem for others. Regain a point of Willpower whenever someone takes a specific negative action, just like you said they would. You must predict this failure aloud.

Dabbler The Dabber is interested in everything but focuses on nothing. He flits from idea to idea without actually finishing anything. Regain a point of Willpower whenever you find a new enthusiasm and drop your old one completely.

Defender The Defender struggles to defend her chosen cause in the face of its enemies. It may be some fragile innovation or hope of future progress. Regain a point of Willpower whenever you successfully defend your cause.

Deviant The Deviant is a freak, ostracized from society by non-mainstream tastes or beliefs and feel the world stands against them. Regain a point of Willpower any time you are able to flout social mores without retribution.

Director The Director seeks to be in charge or guide a group, bringing order out of strife. Regain a point of Willpower when you influence or aid a group in the completion of a difficult task.

Enigma The Enigma’s actions are bizarre, puzzling, and inexplicable. Her erratic actions suggest she’s eccentric, if not completely crazy. Regain a point of Willpower whenever someone is perplexed by actions you take that later turn out to be a fruitful endeavor.

Eye of the Storm The Eye of the Storm retains a calm appearance but chaos seems to follow him. Regain a point of Willpower whenever a ruckus, riot, or less violent but chaotic phenomenon occurs around you.

Fanatic The Fanatic has a purpose that consumes her existence. She may even feel guilty undertaking an object that deviates from the higher goal. Regain a point of Willpower whenever you accomplish something directly relating to your cause.

Gallant The Gallant is a flamboyant soul, always seeking attention in the company of others, if only to earn their adoration. Regain a point of Willpower whenever you successfully impress another person.

Guru The Guru’s enlightenment draws others to her. Her presence motivates others to engage in spiritual or ideological pursuits. Regain a point of Willpower whenever your guidance moves a person to an enlightened action he normally would not have taken.

Idealist The Idealist believes in some higher goal or morality and tries to reconcile his beliefs with the demands of vampiric existence, often acting contrary to his self-interest in doing so. Regain a point of Willpower any time an action furthers your goals and brings your ideal closer to fruition.

Jester The Jester sees the world as a veil of folly and deceit, and enlightens others through the subtle ways of humor. Regain a point of Willpower whenever you raise the spirits of those in great misery, or when you undermine a bully or tyrant by making him the object of ridicule.

Judge The Judge seeks to improve the system and sees justice as the most efficient model for resolving issues. Regain a point of Willpower whenever you correctly solve a problem by considering the evidence presented, or when one of your arguments unites dissenting parties. Nature and Demeanor

177

Loner The Loner prefers her own company to that of others, and the feeling is often reciprocated. Regain a point of Willpower when you accomplish something by yourself that still benefits the coterie as a whole in some way.

Martyr The Martyr suffers for his cause, enduring her trials out of the belief that her discomfort will ultimately improve the world. Regain a point of Willpower when you suffer some damage or loss of a definable resource for your ideals or another’s immediate gain.

Masochist The Masochist exists to test her limits and gains satisfaction in humiliation, suffering, denial, and physical pain. Regain a point of Willpower when your own suffering leads to some tangible gain for you, or whenever you experience pain in a unique way.

Mercenary The Mercenary believes anything can be a commodity. Appearance and influence are everything when it comes to a sale, and no advantage is wasted. Regain a point of Willpower whenever you make a successful sale of any commodity or service.

Monster The Monster knows she is a creature of darkness and acts like it. Evil and suffering are tools. She doesn’t commit evil for evil’s sake but rather as a means to understand what she’s become. Regain a point of Willpower whenever you commit a specific atrocity. Storytellers should be careful when rewarding this Archetype. A player who chooses violence as an atrocity shouldn’t regain Willpower every combat, but perhaps only when she needs to roll a degeneration check. Rewards should come as a result of the character challenging his own descent into the Beast.

Pedagogue The Pedagogue knows it all and make sure his message is heard – at length, if necessary. Regain a point of Willpower whenever you see or learn of someone who has benefited from the wisdom you share with them.

CHARACTER CREATION

178

Penitent The Penitent atones for the grave sin she commits simply by being who she is and feels compelled to “make up” for inflicting herself on the world. Regain a point of Willpower whenever you feel that you have achieved absolution for a given sin.

Perfectionist The Perfectionist demands flawless execution from herself as well as others. Regain a point of Willpower whenever you motivate another character to succeed as a result of your own shining example.

Philosopher The Philosopher critically examines every situation looking for logical outcomes and patterns. Regain a point of Willpower any time a logical, systematic approach to a problem helps you solve it, or information gathered logically is of use in another similar situation.

Rebel The Rebel is a malcontent, never satisfied with the status quo or the system as it is. He does everything in his power to undermine authority. Regain a point of Willpower whenever your actions adversely affect your chosen opposition.

Rogue The Rogue only cares about one thing: herself. She is not necessarily a thug or bully; she simply has her own best interests in mind at all times. Regain a point of Willpower whenever your self-centered disposition leads you to profit.

Sadist The Sadist exists to inflict pain and suffering on others. Killing is too easy. She seeks the slowest, most painful means to push others to the ultimate limits. Regain a point of Willpower whenever you inflict pain upon someone for no reason other than your own pleasure.

Soldier The Soldier is not a blindly loyal follower. While she exists for orders, she does not adhere to them unquestioningly. More independent than a Conformist but too tied to the idea of command to be a Loner, the Soldier

applies her own techniques to others’ goals and ambition lies within the established hierarchy and structure. Regain a point of Willpower when you achieve your orders’ objectives.

Survivor The Survivor always manages to pull through, no matter the odds or opposition. The Survivor’s utter refusal to accept defeat often makes the difference between success and failure. Regain a point of Willpower whenever you survive a threatening situation through sheer tenacity, or when your counsel causes someone else to persist in spite of opposition.

Thrill-Seeker The Thrill-Seeker lives for the rush of danger and actively pursues hazardous and possibly deadly situations. He is not actively suicidal or self-destructive; he simply seeks the stimulation of risk. Regain a point of Willpower any time you succeed at a dangerous task you have deliberately undertaken.

provide indirect access to their own Backgrounds such as Contacts, Influence, or Resources. However, nothing is free. If you draw on favors from your friends, they may ask for a favor in return. Allies dots may be pooled among a coterie of characters. • One ally of moderate influence and power ••

Two allies, both of moderate power

•••

Three allies, one of whom is quite influential

••••

Four allies, one of whom is very influential

•••••

Five allies, one of whom is extremely influential

Alternate Identity You maintain a complete alternate identity including proper documentation. In this day and age, that meant business records, church records, and perhaps legal documents. Every region had its own bureaucracies. • You are new at this identity game. Sometimes you slip and forget your other persona. ••

You are firmly grounded in your alternate identity. You are convincing enough to play the part of a doctor, priest, noble, diplomat, or other privileged position.

•••

You have a fair reputation as your alternate persona and get name recognition in the area where you have infiltrated.

••••

Your alternate identity has respect and trust within your area of infiltration.

•••••

You command respect in your area of infiltration, and you may even have accumulated a bit of influence. You have the trust (or at least the recognition) of many powerful individuals within your area.

Traditionalist The Traditionalist prefers to accomplish her goals with time-tested methods. The status quo is acceptable, even preferable to change. Regain a point of Willpower any time the proven way turns out to be the best. Also, regain a point of Willpower any time you adhere to one of your previously espoused positions and it proves a wise course of action.

Visionary The Visionary tests accepted societal limits and seeks what few others have the courage to imagine. She encourages society to offer what it is capable of offering instead of what it actually does offer. She is responsible for bringing about progress and change. Regain a point of Willpower each time you are able to convince others to have faith in your vision of the future.

Backgrounds Backgrounds describe advantages of relationship, circumstance, material possessions, and opportunities. They are external traits and you should always rationalize how you came to possess them, as well as what they represent.

Allies Allies are mortals who support you willingly, without coercion. They are not always available to offer assistance; they have their own concerns as well, but they could

Contacts Contacts are people you can manipulate or coerce into offering information. Minor contacts are spread throughout the city. Roll your Contacts rating (difficulty 7) and reach one minor contact for each success. However, you still have to convince them to give you the information. Major contacts can give you accurate information in their fields of expertise and each should be described in detail before the game begins. • One major contact ••

Two major contacts

•••

Three major contacts

••••

Four major contacts

•••••

Five major contacts Nature and Demeanor

179

Domain Domain is physical territory your character controls for the purpose of feeding. The local Prince or other Cainite authority acknowledges and supports your claim. You may designate one or more dots to increase the security of the Domain rather than its size. Each dot assigned to security increases the difficulty to intrude into the domain by one, and decreases the difficulty for you to identify and track intruders by one. Each level of Domain reduces the difficulty of hunting checks by one for those allowed to hunt and adds to your starting blood pool. See p. 334 for more information on hunting. Domain can be used with pooled Background points. • A single small building, such as a single-family home or a social establishment — enough for a basic haven. ••

A church, manor, or other large structure — a location with ready (but controllable) access to the outside world.

•••

A city neighborhood — a location or area that offers areas for concealment as well as controlled access.

CHARACTER CREATION

180

••••

A catacomb, a network of tunnels, the enclave of homes on a hill overlooking the city — a place with inherently protective features, such as bridge-only access or vigilant private guards.

•••••

An entire neighborhood, an ethnic ghetto, or a whole village.

Fame You enjoy widespread recognition in mortal society as an entertainer, scholar, warrior, or even criminal. This gives you privileges when moving in mortal society, but can also attract unwanted attention now that you’re no longer alive. It’s a mixed blessing with prestige on one hand and being recognized at inconvenient times on the other. However, enemies can’t make you disappear without causing a stir. Your Fame facilitates hunting in populated areas – reduce the difficulty of hunting rolls by one for each dot in Fame. Your storyteller may permit you to reduce difficulties of certain Social rolls as well. • You’re known to a select subculture — local artists, scholars, or the nobility. ••

Random people start to recognize your face; you’re a minor celebrity such as a small-time criminal or a local musician.

•••

You have greater renown; perhaps you’re a successful diplomat or an entertainer who regularly performs for the nobility.

••••

A full-blown celebrity; your name is often recognized by the average person on the road.

•••••

You’re a household word. People name their children after you.

Generation This Background represents your Generation: the purity of your blood, and your proximity to the First Vampire. A high Generation rating may represent a powerful sire or a decidedly dangerous taste for diablerie. If you don’t take any dots in this Trait, you begin play as a Twelfth Generation vampire. See p. 341 for further information. • Eleventh Generation: 12 blood pool, can spend 1 blood point per turn

•

Moderately influential; a factor in city politics

••

Well-connected; a force in state politics

•••

Position of influence; a factor in regional politics

••••

Broad personal power; a force in national politics

•••••

Vastly influential; a factor in global politics

Mentor You have a Cainite or group of Cainites who look out for you, offering guidance and aid once in a while. A mentor typically remains aloof, giving useful information or advice but rarely direct aid. If he arrives to pull you from a dangerous situation, you’re likely to lose a dot or more in this Background, or be abandoned as an unworthy protégé. • Mentor is an ancilla of little influence. ••

Mentor is respected: an elder or highly-decorated veteran.

••

Tenth Generation: 13 blood pool, can spend 1 blood point per turn

•••

Ninth Generation: 14 blood pool, can spend 2 blood points per turn

Mentor is heavily influential, such as a Prince’s advisor.

••••

Eighth Generation: 15 blood pool, can spend 3 blood points per turn

Mentor has a great deal of power over the city, such as a Seneschal or Sheriff.

•••••

Seventh Generation: 20 blood pool, can spend 4 blood points per turn and possess Traits at 6 dots

••••• Mentor is extraordinarily powerful, perhaps even a Prince.

Resources

••

Seven vessels

•••

15 vessels

Resources are assets your character controls. These may be gold, investments, property, commercial inventories, or even taxes and tithes. A character with no dots in Resources may have enough clothing and supplies to get by, or she may be destitute and squatting. You receive a basic allowance each month based on your rating, so detail exactly where this money comes from. Players may purchase Resources for their characters with pooled Background points. • Sufficient. You can maintain a typical residence in the style of the working class with stability, even if spending sprees come seldom.

••••

30 vessels

••

•••••

60 vessels

Herd You have built a group of mortals from whom you can feed without fear. In addition to providing nourishment, your Herd may be useful for minor tasks. However, unlike Allies or Retainers, they are typically not very controllable or skilled. Your Herd rating adds dice to your rolls for hunting. Players may purchase pooled Herd with Background points. • Three vessels

Influence You have pull in the mortal community through wealth, familial lineage, prestige, politics, blackmail, or supernatural sway. Influence represents the sum of your opinion or policy-swaying power in your community, particularly among law enforcement and bureaucracy. Influence can be used with pooled Background points.

Moderate. You can display yourself as a member in good standing of the merchant class, with the occasional gift and indulgence seemly for a person of even higher station. You can maintain a servant or hire specific help as necessary. A fraction of your resources are available in coin or gold, readily portable property (like jewelry), and other valuables that let you maintain a standard of living at the one-dot level wherever you happen to be, for up to six months.

Nature and Demeanor

181

POOLING BACKGROUNDS

embers of a coterie may choose to pool their individual points of Allies, Contacts, Domain, Herd, Influence, Resources, and Retainers. The Anchor Players in the coterie choose one Background as the anchor that holds the shared assets together. Any pooled Backgrounds may serve in this roll, but no Background pool can have more dots assigned to it than the Anchor Background does at any time. If the Anchor Background is damaged by events during play or between sessions, other assets drift from the characters’ control, and it takes effort to win them back. Any contributing character may pull his stake out of the pool at any time. The dislocation guarantees some damage; the character gets back one less dot than she put in. Under normal circumstances, a coterie can’t change its Anchor Background, nor can it acquire a new Anchor Background. While it may choose to abandon a certain Background asset over the course of a chronicle (and thus free itself of the limitations of the pooled Backgrounds in question), the fact that Backgrounds change value only as a result of the story’s events means that the coterie must acquire new Backgrounds in that manner, rather than through freebie or experience points.

•••

Comfortable. You are a prominent and established member of your community, with land and an owned dwelling. You likely have more tied up in equity and property than you do in ready coin. You can maintain a one-dot quality of existence wherever you are without difficulty, for as long as you choose.

••••

Wealthy. You rarely touch gold, as most of your assets exist in tangible forms that are themselves more valuable and stable than coin. You hold more wealth than many of your local peers. When earning your Resources doesn’t enjoy your usual degree of attention, you can maintain a three-dot existence for up to a year, and a two-dot existence indefinitely.

•••••

Extremely Wealthy. You are the model to which others strive to achieve, at least in the popular mind. You have vast and widely distributed assets, perhaps tied to the fates of nations, each with huge staffs and connections to every level of society

CHARACTER CREATION

182

Using Pooled Backgrounds Pooled Backgrounds are communal property. Anyone who contributes to the pool, regardless of the contribution, has equal access to it. Not everyone can use the pool simultaneously, though. A Herd pool of seven dots can grant access only to the same, finite number of vessels. The allocation of those points depends on the circumstances and agreements between the characters. Upper Limits By pooling points, a coterie can get Backgrounds that surpass the normal five-dot limit. This arrangement is normal and reflects the advantages of cooperation. There is no upper limit on the level a Background can rise to, but it’s usually best for the Storyteller to impose a 10-dot limit. The Storyteller should take the scaling of Backgrounds into consideration, increasing reliability rather than quantitative value as the ratings escalate among the coterie. This is a question of balancing player expectations with elements of the story, so be sure to set some guidelines for what the shared Backgrounds actually represent before the chronicle begins.

through a region. You travel with a minimum of three-dot comforts, more with a little effort.

Retainers Retainers are servants, assistants, or loyal and steadfast companions. Many vampires’ servants are ghouls, ghouled animals, or people whom you’ve repeatedly Dominated or completely enthralled. Retainers may be useful, but they’re never flawless or blindly loyal – if you treat them poorly without exercising strict control, they may well turn on you. With Storyteller permission, a player may create a single more competent Retainer by combining points in this Background. Players can spend pooled Background points on Retainers. • One retainer ••

Two retainers

•••

Three retainers

••••

Four retainers

•••••

Five retainers

Status You’ve standing within the local Cainite community. You may derive this standing from your sire’s status and bloodline, the reputation of your coterie, or your own individual deeds. High Status may make you a target for those against your faction. When interacting with local Cainites, you may roll your Status in conjunction with a Social Trait to reflect the positive effects of your prestige. As the lowest of the low, Caitiff characters may not purchase Status during character creation. • Known: a recognized neonate ••

Respected: an ancilla

•••

Influential: an elder

••••

Powerful: a widely respected elder

•••••

Luminary: a Prince or other Cainite leader

Virtues The Virtues Traits define a character’s ethical code and commitment to his chosen morality. They come into play when a character faces an impending frenzy, does something ethically questionable by their morality, or confronts something disturbing and terrifying. A vampire’s Virtues are determined by his Road, the particular code of ethics he follows. Characters may have Conscience or Conviction, and Instinct or Self-Control. You can find more about Roads on p. 110. At character creation, a character’s Road rating is equal to Conscience/Conviction + Instinct/Self-Control Virtues.

Conscience/Conviction Conscience is a Trait describing a character’s moral judgment and stems from her attitude and outlook. Conviction represents a character’s callousness and dedication to a generally inhumane cause. These Virtues prevent a vampire from succumbing to the Beast by defining the Beast’s urges as unacceptable. Conscience/Conviction factors into the difficulty of many rolls to avoid committing a transgression. • Uncaring/Remorseful •• Normal/Righteous ••• Ethical/Ethical •••• Righteous/Uncaring ••••• Remorseful/Callous

Instinct/Self-Control Self-Control defines a character’s discipline and mastery over the Beast. Instinct reflects a character’s closeness with her Beast, and ability to work with it to frightening ends. Those with high Self-Control rarely

succumb to emotional urges and are thus able to resist frenzy. Those with high Instinct can manage their Beasts and keep them placated until ready to unleash on an unsuspecting world. Instinct/Self-Control forms the dice pool to resist frenzy (see p. 357). Note: A character may never roll more dice to resist or control frenzy than she has in her blood pool. • Unstable/Unstable •• Animalistic/Normal ••• Bestial/Temperate •••• Primal/Hardened •••••

Monstrous/Total self-mastery

Courage Courage is a universal trait, regardless of the Road the character follows. It represents bravery and mettle when faced with circumstances they endemically dread: fire, sunlight, and True Faith. See Rötschreck (p. 357). • Timid •• Normal ••• Bold •••• Resolute ••••• Heroic

Willpower Willpower measures a character’s inner drive and ability to overcome unfavorable odds. It has a permanent rating and a temporary pool of points. The rating is rolled or tested, while the pool is spent. When a player spends a point of Willpower, mark the expenditures in the pool (the squares) – it will fluctuate a great deal during the course of a story. A character with no Willpower pool is exhausted mentally, physically, and spiritually, and can no longer muster the energy to undertake an action or cause. For more information on Willpower, see “Spending Willpower” on p. 339. Measured on a 1-10 scale, a character’s Willpower is equal to his Courage at character creation. • Spineless •• Weak ••• Unassertive •••• Diffident ••••• Certain ••••• •

Confident

••••• ••

Determined

••••• ••• Controlled Nature and Demeanor

183

••••• •••• Iron-willed ••••• ••••• Unshakable

Blood Pool A character’s Blood Pool measures how much vitae the vampire has in his system. The Blood Pool is comprised of a number of individual blood points. When ingested, each blood point corresponds roughly to one

tenth of the blood in an average adult mortal (a pint or one-half liter outside of a human). The maximum number of blood points a vampire may ingest is dictated by his Generation, as is the number of blood points he may spend in a single turn. A vampire with zero blood points in his system is ravenously hungry and likely in the throes of frenzy. More information on the blood pool is available under “Using Blood Pool” on p. 340.

HEALTH LEVELS Health Level

Dice Pool Penalty

Movement Penalty

Bruised

Character is only bruised and suffers no dice pool penalties due to damage.

Hurt

-1

Character is superficially hurt and suffers no movement hindrance.

Injured

-1

Character suffers minor injuries and movement is mildly inhibited (halve maximum running speed).

Wounded

-2

Character suffers significant damage and may not run (though he may still walk). At this level, a character may only move or attack; he always loses dice when moving and attacking in the same turn.

Mauled

-2

Character is badly injured and may only hobble about (three yards or meters/turn).

Crippled

-5

Character is catastrophically injured and may only crawl (one yard or meter/turn).

Incapacitated —

Character is incapable of movement and is likely unconscious. Incapacitated vampires with no blood in their bodies enter torpor.

Torpor

—

Character enters a deathlike trance. He may do nothing, not even spend blood, until a certain period of time has passed.

Final Death

—

Character dies again. This time, their death is permanent.

EXPERIENCE COSTS Trait

Cost

New Ability

New Discipline

New Path (Necromancy or Thaumaturgy)

Secondary Path (Necromancy or Thaumaturgy)

current rating x4

Blood Sorcery Ritual

Rating x 2

Attribute

current rating x4

Ability

current rating x2

Clan Discipline

current rating x5

Other Discipline

current rating x7

Virtue

current rating x2*

Road Virtues

current rating x2

Willpower

current rating

Road

current rating x 2 *Increasing a Virtue through experience does not increase Traits based on that Virtue.

CHARACTER CREATION

184

Health Health measures a character’s physical condition. As characters are wounded, they lose health levels. Each of the seven levels of wounds applies a different dice pool penalty to any actions. A point of Willpower can be spent to ignore wound penalties for one turn. A character who is Incapacitated is immobilized and can take no action except healing herself with blood points or swallowing blood that is offered. A mortal is a breath away from death and will die if she takes any more damage. If a Cainite suffers an aggravated wound while in torpor, he dies the Final Death. Dice penalties from health level loss apply only to actions, not purely reflexive pools such as soak dice, Virtue checks, or Willpower rolls. If a character is Wounded and suffers more non-aggravated damage, she may still soak with her full Stamina (plus Fortitude, if she has it). The health level penalties do apply to damage rolls for Strength-based attacks, but not for mechanical weapons like crossbows. Use common sense and Storyteller discretion when adjudicating when these penalties apply.

Experience During the course of a chronicle, characters improve themselves. A system of rewards, called experience points,

reflects these changes. At the end of each story, the Storyteller awards experience points to each character. Between stories, players may spend their characters’ experience points to purchase or increase Traits. Experience points can be used to improve Attributes, to acquire or enhance Abilities, to raise or purchase Disciplines, or to increase Virtues. Players generally cannot use experience points to purchase Backgrounds, though they acquire Backgrounds through roleplaying if, for example, the character makes a new friend, acquires a windfall, or commits diablerie. However, with Storyteller discretion, they can be purchased at current rating times 2. Virtues increased by spending experience points have no impact on the character’s Road or Willpower. For example, a character who spends experience points to increase her Courage does not automatically increase Willpower. No Trait may be increased by more than one point during the course of a story. Vast changes in Traits take time, and the game should reflect that limitation. In the end, the Storyteller is the arbiter of how many experience points each character receives and which Traits may be raised. A player should never feel as though they have no control over their character’s purchases, but changes should reflect what has occurred in the story. If a player wishes to increase a particular Trait, he can express that wish to the Storyteller, who may use that to guide story direction later on.

185

The man sat alone at the fireside, leaning back on one hand. His free hand conjured an image in the air — a tiny bird with bright blue feathers and an orange breast. Ekkehart doubted that the man needed to wave his fingers to work his magic, but it added to the drama for his audience, a group of children who had clustered behind one of the nearby wagons. The rest of the caravaners were asleep, save for one dedicated groom who was brushing down the last of the horses. Outside of the circle and far out of sight to the eyes of the kine prowled something else — a pair of red, glowing eyes like a wolf’s that watched Ekkehart’s every move. Ekkehart turned his attention back to the man by the fire. “A kingfisher, isn’t it?” he said. “I don’t know what it’s called,” said the man. “I’m not good with names.” He dismissed the image and turned towards Ekkehart. “I haven’t seen a kingfisher in a long time,” said Ekkehart. “I haven’t seen you in a long time,” the man replied. “Come. Sit.” Ekkehart walked toward the fire. The kindling cracked suddenly, and a shower of sparks flew into the air. Ekkehart felt his blood scream in terror and rage, telling him that he was surrounded by his enemies. He dismissed its voice and crouched near the fire. The two were quiet for a moment, until Ekkehart gestured to where the children were hiding. “Are they your family?” he asked. “All men are my brothers,” the man replied with a grin, but the expression only made his weathered face look more tired. “How did that horse work out for you?” “He served me well,” replied Ekkehart. “He carried me all the way to Jerusalem. I’ve never had a more trustworthy servant before or since.” “Hmm,” said the man, nodding. “How did all of that go? The Holy Land and all that.” Ekkehart stared into the fire. “My sire once claimed that our lineage was so pure that he could sustain himself only with the blood of the truly faithful. He took his sustenance mixed with sweet herbs and the blood of the host,” he said softly. “In the Holy Land, things changed. I saw him at Ma’arra, caked in gore, gorging himself upon the flesh of the dead Saracens.” “Hmm,” the man replied. “Well, that was centuries ago. I wouldn’t hold onto past transgressions.” “Then that is fortunate for me,” he said. He remembered how their last meeting had gone — how he’d taken the man’s finest steed at swordpoint, berating him for his insolence at charging him what was, in retrospect, a reasonable price. He was of Clan Ventrue, though, and the pagan from the east deserved no better. “But I didn’t learn then,” Ekkehart continued. “I stayed in Jerusalem until I could stay no longer, and when the call was raised to take the city again, I went.” “Hmm,” the man grunted. “I saw my sire again, murdering and pillaging in the name of fattening his own purse,” Ekkehart continued. “He gorged himself on the ashes of Constantinople just as he had at Ma’arra, though he fed on the gold of Venetian merchants rather than the flesh of the dead.” The man started laughing then, shrill and heartless. Ekkehart felt the heat in his blood rise again. It told him that his was the blood of kings, and that should suffer no insult from a pagan. He fingered his rosary and waited for the urge to pass. The man shook his head and stared into the fire. “And so now you’re here. And for what, Sir Ekkehart? Do you want me to forgive you? I will not.” He smiled again. “Go back to your sire and your church. They will forgive you, and you will forgive them. They are your family.” “I didn’t expect to hear that from you,” Ekkehart retorted. “You haven’t been back to your family in a long time.” The man arched an eyebrow. “What makes you say that?” “These people are kine. Your family,” said Ekkehart, glancing in the direction of the pair of shining red eyes watching them in the dark, “would not suffer the presence of a Gangrel in their midst. Or are the stories I’ve heard of your clan untrue?” The man clapped his hands. “Astutely observed! The last time we met you called me a Saracen. And yes, neither her kinsmen nor mine approve of our arrangement. But you still haven’t answered my question. Why have you come?” “I wanted to learn your name,” said Ekkehart. “My family called me Dasaratha,” the man replied. “But I call myself David now.” “Dasaratha,” Ekkehart repeated, testing the foreign sounds on his tongue. Dasaratha stood up. “I have given you my name,” he said, “but I have one question for you in return.” Ekkehart nodded. “It wasn’t your sire who feasted on the flesh of the Saracens in Ma’arra, was it?” Dasaratha asked. After a long moment, Ekkehart shook his head. “No,” he replied. “No, it wasn’t.”

I see my soul as a great god within the boat of Ra on the night of the red star. My soul is in the front among those who sing the songs of centuries. Come; the eye of Horus, the eye which crafts glories upon Ra’s brow and rays of light upon the faces of those weak creatures within the limbs of Osiris. You have delivered my soul. Do not shut yourself in my soul, make no effort to imprison my shadow, for you may behold a greater god than you are. -The Book of the Dead, Ankhet’s Translation, Tablet 18

rom the moment of the Embrace, Caine’s blood within undead veins strives toward an unholy perfection. The blood grows potent, thickening and honing in frightening and often unique ways. In addition to healing and quickening the vampire’s natural strengths, vampires learn Disciplines. Disciplines focus the blood to very specific tasks, tricks, and blasphemies. For example, a Ventrue might learn Dominate, which allows her to control the minds of men, whereas a Malkavian can learn Dementation, which shatters those minds in kind.

Learning Disciplines Each clan and each bloodline shares affinity for three Disciplines. Theoretically, a Cainite may learn any Discipline with time and tutelage. She can learn the three physical Disciplines, Celerity, Fortitude, and Potence, without a teacher. She may also learn her three affinity Disciplines on her own. Other Disciplines require a mentor who knows the Discipline, and the specific level desired. At Storyteller discretion, clan-specific Disciplines such as Vicissitude and rare bloodline Disciplines like Temporis may require the student drink the mentor’s blood, establishing a partial blood oath. Alternatively, a vampire who GIFTS OF THE BLOOD

188

has committed Amaranth against another Cainite may learn his Disciplines without tutelage. In some Discipline descriptions, particularly high-level Disciplines, specific clans or bloodlines are mentioned. In those cases, the clan or bloodline specializes in that power. Finding a mentor for the power outside that group should be challenging, if possible at all.

High-Level Disciplines Vampires of the Seventh or lower Generations may learn Disciplines at the sixth dot and beyond. These ferocious elder gifts are unique to a given vampire, and a Cainite may learn more than one ability at each level above five. So a Sixth Generation vampire might have three sixth level Disciplines and four seventh level abilities. The elder Disciplines listed below are common examples. They’re popular, iconic manifestations of the blood. However, players are encouraged to work with the Storyteller to develop appropriate powers if their characters amass these legendary levels of skill. Use the examples as a foundation for level and scope, but use this opportunity to redefine what it means to be Cainite, specific to your characters and chronicles.

• Predator’s Communion BOTCHES ON DISCIPLINE ROLLS hen a character botches a Discipline roll, the Beast goes wild. The Storyteller W should come up with some chaotic, overwhelm-

ing scenario that shows the Beast’s sociopathic, destructive side. Note that this doesn’t necessarily mean the vampire doesn’t get what she wants. But it comes at a high cost. This isn’t inherently violent, per se, but destructive. Always consider the dramatic weight of the moment. Consider tragedy. For example, when botching in a Dominate attempt to tell a loved one to leave the scene before a particularly gruesome fight, the Storyteller might decide that the Dominate works to an extreme. Instead of just leaving, the Beast shatters the mortal’s mind, forcing them to flee town, and live the rest of his life perpetually on the run from the vampire.

Combination Disciplines While Disciplines each contain five specific, tiered powers, sometimes Cainites develop specific applications of the blood. These Combination Disciplines combine the various techniques a Cainite has learned, and merges her capabilities into something new and unique. Each Combination Discipline has two or more Discipline level requirements, and its own experience cost. You can find more on Combination Disciplines on p. 312.

Blood Sorcery Blood Sorcery is a catch-all term for a series of Discipline-like powers, including but not limited to Thaumaturgy, Necromancy, and Abyss Mysticism. You can find more on Blood Sorcery starting on p. 271.

Abombwe he Bonsam claim heritage from a hunter possessed by a darkness from a time before the light. It is impossible T to trace the veracity of this statement, but the Discipline of Abombwe certainly taps into both primal darkness and predatory prowess.

The Laibon is the greatest predator in his territory and senses whenever a potential ally or rival is nearby. System: Spend a blood point. For the rest of the scene, the Laibon can sense predators in the area, including vampires, shapeshifters, ghosts, predatory animals, mortals, and ghouls with a Road rating of 4 or less. To pinpoint the location or find a hidden creature, the player rolls Perception + Survival (difficulty 6, modified by the strength of the predator as determined by the Storyteller; stronger predators are generally easier to detect).

•• Invoking the Predator Sculpting the malleable darkness inside him and pushing it outward, the Laibon can copy aspects of predatory animals. System: This transformation takes one turn and requires one blood point. The character might grow claws that inflict Strength +1 lethal damage or a tail for balance. Most transformations are automatic, but particularly exotic ones such as poison glands require an Intelligence + Survival roll (difficulty 7). A botch results in a successful transformation, but adds cosmetic changes such as scales or stripes. This power does not suspend the laws of physics; the Laibon cannot create wings or spider webbing strong enough to carry his weight.

••• Unseen Hibernation The Laibon makes his lair inside natural formations, plants, or earth by melting into the darkness hidden under their surface. A natural object significantly altered or sculpted by man is not suitable for this power; a wooden hut cannot be used, but a tree with carvings on it might do. System: The player spends a blood point. Unseen Hibernation is automatic and takes a turn to complete. The character falls into a consciousness one step above torpor during this time and his player must make a Road roll (difficulty 6) for the character to rouse prematurely. The difficulty of rolls to locate the character increase by two. Astral individuals cannot affect him directly, instead meeting with writhing darkness as their hands pass through him. Violence upon the submerged vampire expels him from the object in a blinding spray (everyone near the vampire, and the vampire are at +2 difficulty on Perception for the turn). The vampire subtracts two from his Initiative for the first turn upon expulsion, but may act normally after that.

ABOMBWE

189

•••• Power from Darkness The Laibon lets darkness flow out and over him like black, clotted blood that clings to his body. This grants him power and special abilities even as the light repels it. System: This power costs two blood points and is automatic. One transformation may be active at a time, lasting for a scene, during which resisting Rötschreck is at +1 difficulty. Examples of use are listed below, but players and Storytellers are encouraged to come up with their own changes: Hands – Punches inflict Strength +1 aggravated damage. Head – Gain the ability to see perfectly in normal darkness and a -2 difficulty for seeing in supernatural darkness. Spit a toxin by rolling Dexterity + Athletics (difficulty 7) that paralyzes any enemy’s limbs it touches unless the target succeeds at a Stamina roll (difficulty 7). Torso – Sprout four spider legs which allow for one additional attack as part of a multiple action in a turn. Climb actions automatically succeed, and attempts to escape by running are at -2 difficulty. Legs – Kicks inflicts aggravated damage. Leap up to 10 times the normal jumping distance and receive -1 difficulty to landing safely after a fall or jump. Throat – Emit a primordial roar. Mortals and ghouls must succeed at a Courage roll (difficulty 9) or flee, whilst supernatural beings must succeed at a Courage roll (difficulty 8) or become weak with terror (all dice pools reduced by half, rounded up).

••••• Predator’s Transformation The Laibon slays a predator and consumes a part of it, be it heart, liver, flesh, or blood. He then becomes that creature as his vitae fully absorbs its essence. System: The player spends one blood point and rolls Stamina + Survival (difficulty 7). If successful, the Laibon physically transforms into the creature. The creature must be predatory in nature and at least the size of a cat. Humans and supernatural beings may be duplicated, but this does not include powers. Predator’s Transformation lasts until sunrise or the Laibon ends the power. A Laibon may duplicate a previous transformation without consuming another creature. This requires a Stamina + Survival roll (difficulty 10) with difficulty reduced by one for each time he has killed and transformed into a creature of that type, to a minimum difficulty of 6. With mortals, vampires, and other humanoids, the Laibon takes on an average appearance for his victim’s ethnic group, unless the GIFTS OF THE BLOOD

190

player succeeds on the roll at difficulty 9, in which case the previous transformation is perfectly duplicated.

••••• • Incarnate Darkness Emulating the horror that created his lineage, the Bonsam becomes a mass of darkness, writhing and turning as it tries to emulate predators not known to man. In this form, the Laibon becomes the ultimate hunter: both deadly and unseen. System: This power costs three blood points, but requires no roll, as the Laibon’s blood bursts from his skin and transforms him into roiling darkness. The vampire may take on one of three basic shapes: winged (allowing for flight at 25 mph/40 kph), insectoid (burrowing through earth and rock, and granting automatic success on climb rolls) or brutish (all brawling damage increased by +1 lethal). In addition, his Physical Attributes each increase by three dots, while all Social Attributes drop to zero (however, the vampire may substitute Strength for a Social Attribute for purposes of intimidation). The Laibon becomes the perfect stalker, decreasing the difficulty for all of the Laibon’s Perception and Stealth rolls by two. His claws and teeth inflict Strength +2 aggravated damage and inject the victim with an inky poison that causes one level of damage per turn in living victims (see poisons, p. 360) until the toxin is nullified.

Animalism he Cainite Beast is a primal, animalistic force. While most Cainites will never know their Beasts on a funT damental, such a creature speaks to his own. The vampire

with Animalism pushes that to extremes, commanding legions of beasts to do his bidding. Without the Animal Ken Skill or the Animalism Discipline, animals become uncomfortable in a vampire’s presence. Some attack, some run, some cause commotion. Vampires with Animalism present a dominant air, attracting such creatures and cowing them.

• Whispers to the Wild Whispers to the Wild establishes a foundation upon which all other Animalism powers build. The vampire’s Beast reaches out and touches an animal’s mind, facilitating communication between the Cainite and the lesser creature. The vampire speaks or imitates the animal’s native sounds, and the animal understands. The vampire understands ideas the animal expresses. Additionally, the animal may follow the vampire’s wishes, if the vampire makes a compelling command.

System: No roll is necessary to talk with an animal. However, the vampire must make eye contact to initiate Whispers to the Wild. Once she’s established the power, she does not need to maintain eye contact for the current scene. Commanding an animal requires a Manipulation + Animal Ken roll. The difficulty depends on the creature; more complex creatures, particularly predators, are more prone to the vampire’s whims. Taking the animal’s shape with Protean or Animalism or speaking to the animal using familiar sounds makes such commands easier. Highly dangerous commands are much more difficult. Use the following chart to determine the difficulty. Situation

Difficulty

Predatory mammal (wolves, cats, bats)

Other mammals and predatory birds (rats, owls) 6 Other birds and reptiles (doves, snakes)

No current eye contact

Using animal sounds

-1

Currently taking the animal’s shape

-2

Dangerous command

Deadly command

While animals may do dangerous or even potentially deadly tasks for the Cainite, they will not commit directly suicidal tasks, nor will they violate their base biological natures. Cowardly animals tasked with guard duty will not engage and combat an invader, for example. They might run to their master and report the threat, however. Successes determine the animal’s dedication to the cause. A single success will ensure the animal’s compliance for the current scene. Three successes will guarantee a regular task for a week or more. Five successes will command indefinite loyalty.

•• Call the Wild With this power, the Beast instills the vampire’s voice with a deep affinity for a given animal. She howls, shrieks, caws, or otherwise imitates an animal noise. Any animal of the chosen species within earshot are summoned to the vampire, and some will come, depending on the vampire’s raw ability. Call the Wild only calls animals and makes them favorably disposed to the Cainite who performs it. They will not attack, but will not inherently obey without application of Whispers to the Wild. If the vampire was particularly successful in calling the beasts, Whispers to the Wild may benefit from a decreased difficulty, at Storyteller discretion. System: Name a type of animal. This can be highly specific or general; the Cainite can call a species, a speANIMALISM

191

cific group (male wolves, for example), or a single, named animal (the rat with which I spoke two nights ago). Roll Charisma + Survival (difficulty 6). Consult the chart below for results. Successes

Result

1 success

A single animal responds

2 successes

One quarter of the animals respond

3 successes

Half the animals respond

4 successes

Most of the animals respond

5 successes

All of the animals respond

••• Song of Serenity As Animalism uses the Beast to communicate with animals, this extension of Animalism allows the Beast to express influence over another Cainite’s Beast, or a mortal’s very will to fight. Song of Serenity washes away all strong emotions, turning a victim apathetic and listless. System: Roll Manipulation + Intimidation if asserting dominance through fear, or Manipulation + Empathy to sooth the victim into complacency. Both rolls are difficulty 7. This is an extended action, requiring successes equal to the victim’s Willpower dots. Failure negates all previously accumulated successes, and the vampire must start from scratch. A botch renders the victim immune to the vampire’s Animalism for the scene. When a mortal is cowed, he cannot gain or use Willpower. He will not act proactively. He won’t even defend himself, unless his life is clearly threatened. In a life and death situation, he can spend a point of Willpower in order to take actions in self-defense. To recover, the player rolls Willpower (difficulty 6) daily until he’s rolled successes equal to the vampire’s Willpower. On vampires, the roll to shake the effects occurs every scene. Additionally, effective use of this power allows a frenzying Cainite an additional roll to resist frenzy, identical to their initial resistance roll. Vampires under Song of Serenity cannot be provoked to frenzy.

•••• Subsume the Spirit By making eye contact, the vampire may force an animal’s higher functions aside and possess the beast. The vampire’s body falls to a motionless state not unlike torpor, while her consciousness becomes one with the animal’s husk. System: The vampire must make eye contact with the animal. Roll Manipulation + Animal Ken (difficulty 8). The successes allow the vampire access to some of her mental Disciplines in the animal’s form. GIFTS OF THE BLOOD

192

Successes

Result

1 success

Cannot use Disciplines

2 successes

Can use Auspex and sensory powers

3 successes

Can use Presence and other emotional manipulation

4 successes

Can use Dementation, Dominate, and mental manipulation

5 successes

Can use Chimerstry, Necromancy, Thaumaturgy, and other mystical powers.

After the effect ends, the vampire will display nervous ticks and other behaviors like the animal for a number of nights equal to her activation successes. She may shake this early with a point of Willpower. At any time, the vampire can snap back to her own body from any distance, ending the power. The power does not end on its own. This allows the vampire limited ability to act during the day. However, the vampire must still roll to remain awake (see p. 360). If the vampire falls to slumber, the power ends. If the animal dies before the vampire can end the power, she snaps back to her body and enters torpor.

••••• Unleash the Beast With this mastery of Animalism, the vampire’s Beast forces outward, forcing a violent rampage in a mortal or Cainite victim. The vampire’s Beast rages within the victim, thrusting him into a potent frenzy. System: The vampire must establish eye contact to eject her Beast. Roll Manipulation + Self-Control/Instinct (difficulty 8). Refer to the table for results: Successes

Result

Failure

The vampire enters frenzy herself.

1 success

The Beast flees the vampire, instead infecting a random bystander.

2 successes

The vampire is stunned by the effort, and cannot act for the next turn unless she spends a point of Willpower. She transfers her Beast successfully.

3+ successes The character transfers her Beast successfully.

If successful, the vampire’s Beast leaves her body and enters the victim. This is an actual transference of the vampire’s Beast; if the victim leaves the vampire’s presence before this unnatural frenzy ends, the vampire loses her Beast. While detached from her Beast, she cannot use or regain Willpower. She cannot frenzy. If the victim is a Cainite, his difficulty to resist frenzy increases by two. If the victim is mortal, he becomes prone to frenzy as if he were Cainite.

If the Cainite finds the victim, she may be able to coax the Beast back by behaving in ways that show her the superior host. This doesn’t inherently require a roll, but may at Storyteller discretion. Favor roleplaying here, over rules. The character must convince the Beast she’s a suitable host. Alternatively, she can kill the current host.

••••• • Animal Succulence Vampires usually find an animal’s blood lacking in sustenance. It tastes repulsive, and it hardly nourishes undead veins. Some elder practitioners of Animalism, however, have developed sufficient affinity for the blood of beasts that they can efficiently sustain themselves from the wild. This doesn’t allow an elder to exist solely on animal blood, but allows her to go longer without human or Cainite vitae. System: No roll is needed; once learned, this power is always in effect. Each blood point taken from an animal effectively becomes two. This does not replace the Cainite need for human or vampire blood. Every three times (rounded down) the vampire feasts on animals, the difficulty to all Self-Control/Instinct rolls increases by one until she feeds from a human or vampire. This effect is cumulative; for example, if she feeds from an animal seven times, her difficulty on Self-Control/Instinct rolls increases by two.

••••• • The Twin Souls The Twin Souls allows the Cainite to share minds with an animal she touches. Both she and the animal experience the other’s consciousness entirely, which can be overwhelming for both parties. This allows the vampire to make ideal spies and allies. Adherents on the Road of the Beast contemplate the animal soul in order to advance their philosophies. System: The vampire touches the animal. Roll Perception + Animal Ken, difficulty 6. Maintaining the power requires one Willpower point per turn. Minor perceptions and memories can be gleaned in a turn. Complex memories require three turns. A full, permanent bond with the animal requires ten turns minus the successes rolled. Upon making the full bond, the character must resist frenzy. If she falls to frenzy, she also loses a point of her Road, as the animal instincts conquer her higher thought processes. Once the full bond is established, the two share memories from that point forward. While concentrating, the vampire may perceive through the animal’s senses from anywhere in the world. The animal does not have high functions sufficient to do the same. The difficulty to all

Animalism powers the vampire uses against the animal decreases by two. If the animal dies, the vampire suffers frenzy like she did upon forging the bond. As a side effect, at Storyteller discretion, this power can justify the purchase of certain Merits, or even reduce the cost of dots in Road of the Beast, using the animal as a makeshift mentor. In this case, the successes on the roll determine the animal’s effective Road of the Beast dots for the purposes of mentorship. The character must strike a full bond first.

••••• • The Tongue of Beasts This power expands the gifts of Whispers to the Wild (Animalism 1). Instead of being able to speak to a single animal, the vampire may speak to any and all animals without establishing eye contact. System: No roll is required. The character can choose one group of animals with which to speak at any given time. The inherent limitation is that she can only speak to one family of animals at a time. For example, it might work on dogs and wolves, but not cats or bears at the same time. Storyteller discretion defines what groups the vampire can communicate with at any given time. These groups should be thematic and dramatic, less scientific.

••••• •• Beast Shard With Unleash the Beast, the vampire instills her Beast in a human or Cainite victim, effectively losing it for a time. With Beast Shard, she can break apart her Beast into smaller pieces, infecting multiple characters simultaneously. Characters infected with her Beast are more susceptible to her Disciplines. System: The character may use Unleash the Beast on multiple characters at a time, and is not limited in further uses. Unlike Unleash the Beast, Beast Shard does not require eye contact. Roll Charisma + Self-Control/Instinct, difficulty 5 + the number of targets. Use Unleash the Beast’s success chart (p. 192), but all targets are affected equally. The vampire may choose to infect a victim with her Beast but not inspire frenzy. Cainite victims suffer +2 difficulty to all frenzy resistances. Human victims become prone to frenzy as if they were Cainite. Additionally, the difficulty to all Discipline powers she uses on an affected character decreases by one. The vampire may have a total number of infected characters equal to her Generation Background dots. If she has that many concurrent victims, she suffers the effects of losing her Beast, mentioned in Unleashing the Beast. To affect further characters, she must first coax a shard of her Beast back, or kill a host. ANIMALISM

193

••••• •• The Devil’s Claws With this level of mastery, the vampire’s power over her Beast becomes near perfect. She can wield frenzy like a weapon, much like others may draw and sheath a dagger. System: Spend a point of Willpower reflexively to enter frenzy. No roll is required. To end a frenzy, spend a point of Willpower and roll Instinct/Self-Control. The difficulty depends on the current factors; calculate the difficulty as if the vampire were being provoked to frenzy that very moment, with a minimum difficulty of 4.

••••• ••• The Beast’s Quills With this power, the elder’s Beast stands at ready, prepared to lash out at anyone that would assail it. The Beast infects attackers, particularly so if the vampire loses blood in the attack. System: Spend a blood point and roll Manipulation + Self-Control/Instinct (difficulty 8) to activate The Beast’s Quills for the scene, or until the vampire successfully transfers her Beast through this power. When the vampire takes a blow in brawling or melee combat, the Beast strikes out. The effect is identical to Unleash the Beast, with successes equal to the vampire’s Beast’s Quills activation successes. However, if the vampire suffered lethal damage after the soak roll, her blood splashes on her attacker, tainting him with the Beast’s fury. The attacker’s frenzy difficulty increases by two. Note that under normal circumstances, this ability only works once per activation. However, if the vampire also possesses Beast Shard (p. 193), it may infect multiple opponents in the same scene.

••••• •••• Plague of Beasts A Methuselah master of Animalism can bring about plagues of Biblical proportion. Expanding on Call the Wild, the vampire summons forth animals to her. However, instead of calling out in one animal’s tongue, the Beast itself cries out over miles or kilometers. This summons every animal to swarm around the Cainite, causing utter bedlam. System: Roll Charisma + Animal Ken (difficulty 8). Each success extends the radius outward one mile/1.5 km from the vampire. All animals in the area immediately rush in to follow the vampire’s bidding. However, with this raw quantity of animals, the vampire may only roughly direct them to simple actions. Most commonly, this involves attacking a target or ravaging a group. They will avoid targets at the vampire’s behest as well. Each turn, more animals arrive to swarm. Begin building a dice pool, which increases by two dice each GIFTS OF THE BLOOD

194

turn. It continues to increase each turn, for a number of turns equal to the vampire’s successes. Each turn, the swarm can make an attack roll against every character in the vampire’s vicinity, less the vampire’s exempted targets. Use the accumulated dice pool for these attacks. Their damage dice pool is three plus successes, and they cause bashing damage. Additionally, the difficulty for Perception rolls increases by two for any characters within the swarm created by Plague of Beasts due to the chaos. Swarms are difficult to displace. Often fire will hold them off. But a large swarm acts with relentless fervor against anything that doesn’t present a clear danger to the whole.

Auspex he most discerning vampires see in the dark, hear whispers on the wind and the crash of rats’ feet T stomping a hundred yards away. They feel the tendrils of

fog and know how close warm bodies are. Supernatural levels of sensitivity and awareness blossom further as the vampire develops his gifts. Eventually, he can see the colors of the souls around him, read minds, and pierce the illusions made by other monsters. For more on using Auspex to pierce Obfuscate and other mental illusions, see the sidebar See the Unseen (p. 195). Sensory details are of the utmost importance when using Auspex. Storytellers should always add additional and useful sensory details with increasingly successful rolls.

Sudden Revelations Characters with even one level of Auspex may occasionally get a sense of an impending threat against them. While they are otherwise using any level of Auspex, the Storyteller may choose to roll for a sudden revelation. In secret, she rolls the character’s Auspex score. The difficulty varies as Storyteller discretion, though a robber behind an inn door would probably be a difficulty 4, while a plot by the Prince’s childe to destroy the character that could take decades to unravel would be a difficulty 9. Difficulty can also reflect how important it is to the story that the character has a glimpse of what’s coming. Keep in mind though, it is only a brief precognitive glimpse that may or may not make sense before the event unfurls. Divination is not a science; express the revelation in small sensory details or simple gut feelings. “You smell fire with no source coming from the farm house” or “he can’t be trusted alone” are excellent examples.

SEE THE UNSEEN

nyone gifted with Auspex can see things that are hidden from normal sight supernaturally and pierce supernatural illusions. This might mean Obfuscate, Chimerstry, ghosts, and even the magical tricks of the fae. • Obfuscate: The Obfuscated target and the Auspex user compare total levels of their respective disciplines. If the Obfuscate user has higher levels in Obfuscate than the Auspex user has levels in Auspex, he remains. If the Auspex user’s levels in Auspex exceed the Obfuscate user’s levels in Obfuscate, or they are evenly matched, the Auspex user rolls Perception + Awareness. Her difficulty is 8. Lower this difficulty by one for every dot of Auspex she has in excess of her opponent’s Obfuscate. • Chimerstry: First, the character must believe there is something wrong or false in what she is seeing, and the Storyteller agrees that the character senses this wrongness. Then, the player asserts that she is actively trying to see through any falsehood. At that point, the Auspex and Chimerstry users compare levels as with Obfuscate. If a roll is necessary, it follows the rules outlined for seeing through Obfuscate as above. • Other Powers: It is difficult to predetermine what sorts of monsters will come into conflict with the vampire. With this in mind, brevity is ideal. Make a contested roll, with the Auspex user rolling Perception + Awareness against the other creature’s Manipulation + Subterfuge should suffice. The Attribute and Skill used by the adversary can be changed at Storyteller discretion. When in doubt, the Storyteller should favor mystery and ambiguity.

Overstimulation The pleasure of the experience and the extensive sensory input is sometimes all-consuming. At Storytelling discretion, a character using Auspex nearby or directed toward evocative images may need to resist being consumed by desire to experience the stimulus more. Images of great beauty as well as macabre tableau might pull the character in. A visceral crime scene or reading the mind

of a content and creative child can call to the Auspex user with equal appeal. Likewise, sudden or extreme stimuli may shock the vampire’s senses. In either of these cases, the player rolls the character’s Willpower to keep him focused. The difficulty starts as 4, but should increase by the intensity of the stimulus. Should the roll fail, the character becomes overstimulated, and loses two dice on all actions outside of experiencing the stimulus for 10 minus the character’s Willpower in turns (minimum 1). This quirk of the Discipline is rarely perceived as a hindrance by its practitioners, and often grants them special insight through the stimulus that has drawn them in.

• Heightened Senses The vampire’s senses are now exceptional by mortal standards. The range and clarity at which she can see, hear and smell are doubled. Likewise, her sense of touch and taste become superhuman, allowing her to detect the life her victim leads in the way a connoisseur could tell what kind of grass a cow is fed and what direction its pen faces by the taste of the beef. The vampire can feel a draft that no one else notices, leading her to a door that wasn’t closed all the way and putting her back on the trail of her quarry. She may utilize the power whenever and for however long as she likes. Of course, having Auspex active leaves her vulnerable to overstimulation, as described above. Rarely, a vampire utilizing Heightened Senses will get precognitive glimpses of what could be or what might come to pass. There is no real way to control these intuitions, but in time, a vampire can learn to interpret them after they have happened. System: This power costs nothing, is reflexive, and requires no rolls to use. When activated, any roll related to the sense’s use is decreased in difficulty by the character’s Auspex dots. A character may utilize one sense at a time, or all of them in any combination she likes. This power does not allow the character to see in perfect darkness as with Eyes of the Beast (see p. 240).

•• Read the Soul The true color of the soul is laid bare to the vampire with this level of sight. What she sees is outside of language. She sees strong emotions, lost thoughts, or dark memories that have tinted a person’s nature. The practitioner’s mind translates the impressions she gets from another’s soul as colors, temperatures, or even scents. The impressions and feelings from others soul can be interpreted, but never translated in a repeatable, universal fashion. Reading another’s soul can provide great insight to their emotional state. A well-timed question and a sense that the person is being deceptive can be incredibly useful. AUSPEX

195

A spark of arousal at the sight of an enemy may indicate a conflict is not what it appears. The seer can also observe from the soul if the person in question is other than human. A Cainite’s soul will register as pale or waning compared to that of a human. A lupine’s soul might be vibrant and sharp, jagged at the edges and feeling like moonlight. System: The soul-gazer must actively and attentively observe her subject, allowing the sense of the soul to wash over her. At the moment she chooses to interpret the state of the soul, the character’s player rolls Perception + Empathy (difficulty 8), with each success granting the character more pieces of information about their subject. Consider the chart below for ideas as to what information the Storyteller might communicate. A failure indicates that the character was unable to interpret the current state of the soul. A botch indicates misinformation or a wrong interpretation. Soul-gazing is not a science. The chart on the right consists of colors and their suggested interpretations. Interpretations through other senses are also possible. Players and Storytellers should be encouraged to create charts for their characters, unique in its sensory details. Successes

Results

1 success

Can distinguish only the shade (pale or bright).

2 successes

Can distinguish the main color.

3 successes

Can recognize the color patterns.

4 successes

Can detect subtle shifts.

5 successes

Can identify mixtures of color and pattern.

The ability to Read the Soul does not act as a lie-detector, and absolute truths cannot be determined. It just reveals moments of dishonesty, or flooded feelings of guilt. An exceptional liar may be free of guilt, and a penitent but innocent person may always appear on the edge of suspicion. A talented Auspex user knows this, and will keep it in mind when interpreting what she perceives. An Auspex user may use Read the Soul to search a crowd or scan an area. She starts out by declaring what she is looking for, such as “a soul stained with Amaranth” or “the most nervous person in the room.” Her player then rolls as normal. The information is general, and any more intimate study of a target’s soul requires a new roll.

••• The Spirit’s Touch Any man or beast that has a soul leaves a trace behind where they have gone and what they have touched. The longer a soul has contact with an object, the stronger the GIFTS OF THE BLOOD

196

SOUL COLORS AND THEIR INTERPRETATION Shade

Condition

Orange

Afraid

Purple

Aggressive

Red

Angry

Brown

Bitter

Light Blue

Calm

Pink

Compassionate

Lavender

Conservative

Gray

Depressed

Deep Red

Desirous or Lustful

Light Green

Distrustful

Dark Green

Envious

Violet

Excited

Rose

Generous

Vermilion

Happy

Black

Hateful

Yellow

Idealistic

White

Clear of Conscience

Blue

Lovestruck

Green

Obsessed

Silver

Sad

Gold

Taken by Ecstasies

Dark Blue

Suspicious

Mottled, shifting colors

Confused

Black veins in the soul

Diablerist

Rapidly rippling colors

Frenzied

Soul is pale

Vampire

Pale blotches in the aura

Ghoul

Myriad sparkles in aura

Witch

Bright, vibrant aura

Werebeast

Weak, intermittent aura

Ghost

Rainbow highlights in aura

Fae

trace that remains. Strong swells of emotional energy or certain pivotal moments in a life (or in the lives of many) can make this trace even stronger. At this level of proficiency with Auspex, a vampire can read or otherwise experience the traces attached to

a given object when she puts her hands on said object. Anything inert may carry these traces; a dead body would invariably have such traces on it, while a living cat’s own soul would make such a reading impossible. The traces leave only impressions, brief sketches of moments in time rather than fully woven tapestries. These sketches should be memorable, but brief and as unclear as the soul that left the trace behind would be. System: A player rolls Perception + Empathy. Difficulty varies by age and strength of impression. A stake found in a pile of ash just an hour old may be difficulty 4, a stake that had been in a vampire killed five days ago might be a difficulty 6, and a stake that only carried intent but was never used may yield useful impressions only at a difficulty 9. Difficulty should only be considered when a challenge and possible failure would add to the story. Sometimes, a Storyteller might choose to forgo a roll entirely when a character attempts to touch an object that is vital to the continuing story or a piece of strong setting importance. If the Storyteller needs characters to know they have a fang pulled from a Methuselah’s mouth, or the sword that decapitated the Sheriff, she should forgo the roll and bring on the terrifying visions. Successes

Information

Failure

No information of value.

1 success

Very basic information: the last owner’s gender and hair color, for instance.

2 successes

A second piece of basic information.

3 successes

More useful information about the last owner, such as age and state of mind the last time he used the item.

4 successes

The person’s name.

5+ successes

A wealth of information is available; nearly anything you want to know about the person’s relationship with that object.

•••• Invade the Mind The seer now bridges from simple observation to manipulation of the thoughts and minds of those around them. She may glean secrets buried deep in the minds of others and even implant notions that her victim perceives as alien and often unknowable. System: The player rolls Intelligence + Subterfuge, difficulty equal to the victim’s current Willpower points. With only one success, she may implant thoughts into her victim’s mind. Characters with four or less Willpower points will believe the thoughts to be her own. Characters above four Willpower points will know without a doubt the thought is not her own. It takes an Intelligence + Awareness

roll (difficulty equal to the Auspex user’s Manipulation + Auspex) to get an idea of where the source of the thought came from, but even then, she may not know how the Auspex user got those thoughts in her head. She may form mundane explanations or jump straight to accusations of witchcraft, depending on the circumstances. If the Auspex user probes the mind she’s invaded, she may pluck out one piece of surface detail per success her player rolled. Deep thoughts or lost memories can only be accessed through five successes or more. A vampire’s mind is particularly hard to probe, and even attempting it requires the Auspex user’s player to spend a Willpower point. The mind is a strange and liquid place. Storytellers should avoid dry recounting of information and instead, present that information as glimpses of thought and memory. Give enough information for players to discern what’s going on, but it is better to show than to tell.

••••• Soul’s Flight For witches to fly, they must use magic and toxicology. A master of Auspex requires nothing so vulgar. She may shed her skin and walk about in the twilight of the world at will. Like the stories of witches, the vampire can fly at incredible speeds, and no distance is outside her ability so long as it is above bedrock and below the moon. She leaves her body behind, in torpor, and is unable to see or sense what happens to it. She remains tethered to it, no matter how far she travels, by a spiritual silver cord. Should that cord be severed, she becomes like a ghost, and may remain as such if she cannot return to her flesh. System: The player spends a Willpower point and rolls Intelligence + Awareness. Difficulty should reflect the character’s ability to bring the place up clearly in her imagination. Thus, a place in sight is difficulty 4, a place distant but deeply familiar would be a difficulty 6, and to fly to an unfamiliar place known about only academically would require an 8 or 9. The successes she receives should reflect her ability to manifest herself in this distant location expediently. Failure means the character cannot pull herself from her body. A botch could be catastrophic, sending her soul flying in a random direction and distance, perhaps even into some spiritual realm, the nightmares of a sleeping child, or a place on earth where the sun is shining. (The sun would not burn her soul, but would without a doubt require she roll to resist Rötschreck.) This power requires a Willpower point to activate. Any new scene the character wishes to remain in Flight requires a fresh Willpower expenditure and a new roll. AUSPEX

197

The character cannot interact physically with the physical world when her soul is freed from her body. At best, she can spend a Willpower point to appear to others as a ghostly apparition and can speak to those present. She can use any mental Discipline at her disposal, including other levels of Auspex.

••••• • Far Sense The character no longer needs to take to Soul’s Flight to observe distant but familiar places and people. She can project her senses to a place in order to stalk any person she is familiar with. She observes her victim while remaining aware of her own surroundings. System: The player rolls the character’s Perception + Empathy, difficulty 6, and describes the person she is trying to spy on. If successful, she may observe her victim and his surrounding area for one turn per success. She may use other levels of Auspex where she is spying. She remains aware of her own situation. While this use of Auspex splits her senses, it does not hamper them.

••••• • The Heart’s Desire Your character can sense exactly what her partner wishes to hear. With this gift, she can sense exactly the right thing to say in a given moment. She reads the subtle cues, shakes, pulse, aura, surface thoughts, and every little bit of her partner in order to find the truth. System: To activate The Heart’s Desire, the player spends a blood point and rolls Perception + Empathy at a difficulty equal to the partner’s current Willpower points. The player may spend the successes on The Heart’s Desire to add dice or remove difficulty from the next Social action against that character, to a minimum difficulty of 4. This does not include Social Disciplines such as Presence, but mundane Social actions.

••••• • Soul Bond Your character’s mastery of the spiritual allows her to bind herself with a person, place, or thing. Once the bond is formed, she can forever extend her senses to the point of the bond. System: Spend a Willpower point to initiate Soul Bond. Roll Intelligence + Occult, difficulty 7 or the person’s current Willpower points, whichever is higher. Each roll takes one hour of meditation touching the person or thing, or at the place if she wishes to bind herself to a location. The bond forms once five successes or accumulated, or in the case of a person, successes equal to their Willpower dots.

GIFTS OF THE BLOOD

198

Once the bond is established, the vampire can extend her senses, including her Auspex powers, to the person, place, or thing at any time with simple concentration. Any Auspex power requiring touch can be used at any time at any distance. Additionally, any character using Auspex on the bonded person, place, or thing gets a read as if he used the power on the vampire, as well as the object. However, if the object of the bond is killed or destroyed, the vampire risks her Beast as if she violated a level 1 Road sin. Additionally, using future Auspex powers on the bonded person, place, or thing is done at a -2 difficulty. Soul Bond lasts indefinitely unless the vampire ends it voluntarily.

••••• •• Anticipate Victory The greatest swordsmen in the world have an uncanny ability, they say, to anticipate the outcome of any battle before they even draw their sword. So too, a chess player of exceptional talent can predict their opponents moves with startling accuracy. For the Auspex user, the ability to anticipate is not theoretically occult in nature. It is an expression of Auspex itself. System: The player spends a blood point and rolls her character’s Perception + the combat Ability her opponent is using, or other Ability should the power be used during a game of chance or even during a courtiers’ contest of poetry and wit. Her difficulty equals her target’s Manipulation + the appropriate skill. Each success rolled becomes an additional die the player can use during her character’s next action.

••••• •• Brutal Ecstasy Your character has mastered her senses to the point where she can reinterpret harmful sensation as empowering and ecstatic. System: This power does not require activation. Any time your character suffers a wound penalty, reverse it. The penalty dice become bonus dice instead. This power does not help your character act when Incapacitated. However, any time your character takes damage in her Incapacitated health level, she regains a spent point of Willpower.

••••• •• A Gathering of Souls Your character has progressed beyond The Soul’s Flight to the point where she can bring other characters into the flight with her. Willing subjects can be granted the ability to project from their bodies; unwilling victims can be forced from their shells.

System: Gathering of Souls requires the vampire touch the target. This power does not require a roll against willing subjects, but they must spend a point of Willpower. They activate Soul’s Flight as if they activated it themselves. Against an unwilling victim, the vampire must spend a point of Willpower to attempt forcing the victim from his body. Roll Intelligence + Intimidation, difficulty equal to the victim’s current Willpower points. Every roll takes one turn and a new point of Willpower. The power forces the victim from his body once the vampire achieves a number of successes equal to his Willpower dots. Once forced from his body, he cannot return during the current scene.

••••• ••• Omniscience The elder vampire can not only hear a victim’s thoughts, but she can simultaneously hear the thoughts of everyone in her vicinity, see their auras, and understand fundamental truths about them. System: Spend a Willpower point to activate Omniscience for the scene. She automatically activates any or all of her first four Auspex powers (Heightened Senses, Read the Soul, Spirit’s Touch, and Invade the Mind). If the power requires a roll, roll a single Perception + Awareness roll instead of the normal dice pool. Compare the results to all potential subjects in the vampire’s vicinity. The vampire is able to understand and digest all this information instantly. As Storyteller, when giving such information, focus on the important information only. For example, if this power is used amidst a riot of one hundred peasants, it’s not necessary to give every single peasant’s surface thoughts one by one. Instead, express the general sentiment and any specific exceptions.

••••• ••• Soul’s Sword It is said that the eldest users of Auspex can kill with a look, a thought, or a sigh. If there is truth to it, it is manifest in the Soul’s Sword. The elder inflicts a direct assault from her mind to a victim’s, potentially destroying them on the spot. Those she destroys appear outwardly unharmed, perhaps bleeding from the mouth and nose, or in the case of vampires, falling inexplicably to ash. System: First, the elder must make physical or eye contact with her victim. Then, the player spends three blood points and a Willpower point if she is assaulting a vampire or other supernatural being. She spends only a single blood point to activate Soul’s Sword against a human target. Roll Intelligence + Intimidation resisted by the victim’s Willpower. The results are based on the net successes achieved on the following chart:

AUSPEX

199

Successes

Results

Failure

The target is unharmed and may determine that a psychic assault is taking place by succeeding on a Perception + Awareness roll (difficulty 6).

1 success

The target is shaken but unharmed. He loses a temporary Willpower point.

2 successes

The target is badly frightened. He loses three temporary Willpower points and, if a vampire, must roll Courage (difficulty of the attacker‘s Auspex rating) to avoid Rötschreck.

3 successes

The target loses six temporary Willpower points and, if a vampire, must roll Courage as above. If this causes him to lose his last temporary Willpower point, he loses a permanent Willpower point and suffers three health levels of bashing damage (soaked normally).

4 successes

The target loses all temporary Willpower points and half of his permanent Willpower points (round down). In addition, he suffers three health levels of lethal damage (soaked normally).

5 successes

The target must roll his permanent Willpower (difficulty 7). If he succeeds, apply the effect of four successes. In addition, the target is rendered unconscious for the rest of the night, or sent to torpor if Cainite. If he fails, the Psychic Assault kills him instantly.

••••• •••• False Slumber Torpor is no longer a torment of nightmares and incapacitation to wait out the eons. The elder may now leave her body behind, walk in twilight, and observe the passage of time alert, aware, and able to take some hand in the goings-on while her body remains hidden and in slumber. System: No roll is necessary; False Slumber simply activates at the time the elder falls into torpor. She is, in effect, exactly in the same condition as a vampire using Soul’s Flight save that she cannot instantly wake her body; awakening from torpor functions normally. If her cord is severed, it is no grueling task to return to her body, but rather, happens gradually over the course of a year and a day. In that time, her body cannot be woken from torpor, no matter what.

Bardo s the story goes, this Discipline was created by Osiris himself. Tied to the Road of Humanity, a mastery of A Bardo does not equal Golconda. Golconda relies on the GIFTS OF THE BLOOD

200

vampire accepting and transcending what he is, whilst Bardo relies on denying it. If a practitioner of Bardo abandoned the rigorous meditation that accompanies this Discipline, he would be no closer to Humanity than he was before. The Penitent must maintain Road of Humanity (no other moral code suffices) dots equal to his Bardo level, or else lose any levels in excess of his Road. Lost levels return as the Road increases.

• Restore Humanitas The Child of Osiris believes that what is lost may be regained. Rather than accept the inevitable slide to inhumanity, the Penitent fights hard to regain any lost Humanity. System: When the vampire loses a dot of Road of Humanity, he can attempt to regain it without spending experience points. Restore Humanitas must be used within a week of losing the dot and can only restore the last dot lost. The character must take an affirming action appropriate to a character of a superior Road rating, meditate for several hours, and spend all the blood points currently in his body. The player then rolls Conscience (difficulty equal to the level of Road of Humanity being regained). If the roll succeeds, the character regains the dot of Road and (if applicable) the dot of Conscience lost to a botched degeneration roll. If the character also gained a Derangement, this fades within a week.

•• Banishing Sign of Thoth Thoth, the Egyptian god of wisdom and magic, taught this power to Osiris, who then passed on to his followers. Making a mystical sign with his hand, the Penitent may turn aside a mystical effect aimed at him coming from either a vampire or other supernatural being. System: The player spends a blood point and rolls Dexterity + Occult (difficulty 7). This power can be used to “dodge” any incoming attack of a mystical nature, including any Disciplines that target the character, whether or not they actually inflict damage. Successes the player rolls are subtracted from the successes on the attacker’s roll. The Sign does not serve to turn aside magically enhanced physical attacks; a punch from a vampire using Potence still has the full effect. While this can be used reflexively like a dodge, using it and another action in a turn requires multiple actions (see p. 322).

••• Gift of Apis All vampires must consume blood. Even the Penitents cannot avoid this truth, but they have at least learned to feed off animals instead of humans.

System: Animal blood is just as nourishing to the character as human blood. An animal is considered to have a blood pool equal to the number of health levels it has, rather than the lesser value usually assigned to represent the creature’s blood (see p. 396 for drinking from animals). This ability is always active once learned.

•••• Pillar of Osiris The Pillar of Osiris is a mystical place of peace at the center of each temple where Penitents may meditate to increase their inner calm and magic. The Pillar comes with a hidden drawback though, as the Beast, initially chained by the Pillar, grows in strength while away from it. System: Creating the Pillar of Osiris requires a nightlong ritual, with the difficulty determined by the location; the more remote and free from violence the location is, the lower the difficulty. A cave far from human populations that has never seen violence might be difficulty 5, while the site of a grisly murder-suicide in a city would be difficulty 9. The player spends a Willpower point and rolls Willpower. Success creates the Pillar, which is conceptual rather than physical. The Pillar reduces the difficulties of Discipline use or other mystical activities (including

blood magic) performed at the Pillar by three. This benefit only applies to vampires with at least one dot of Bardo. Once a Penitent has created a Pillar, he must visit it at least once a month, or it ceases to function. In addition, for every week he is away from a Pillar (not necessarily the one he created), the difficulties of all rolls to avoid frenzy increase by one.

••••• Revelation The Penitent shares some of his wisdom, revealing the vastness of the universe and the relative smallness of the target therein. This leaves the target unable to act as she ponders this revelation. Targets retain a healthy respect for the Penitent afterwards, either out of respect for his wisdom or fear of being shown this revelation again. System: The vampire speaks and his player spends a point of Willpower and rolls Manipulation + Occult (difficulty of the listener’s current Willpower). If multiple listeners are present, the player rolls against the highest difficulty. If the roll is successful, the listener is immobilized for the scene as she contemplates what she has heard. Violence towards the victim ends the effect. At the end of the scene, the revelation is gone, though the target CELERITY

201

suffers a permanent +1 difficulty to harm or act against the Child of Osiris or a specific subject or group disclosed during the Revelation.

••••• • Boon of Anubis The vampire cannot undo the terrible undeath inflicted on him, but he can stop it from happening to others. Striking a deal with Anubis, the Child of Osiris can protect a mortal from the Embrace. Should such a mortal appear before Anubis, rather than send her back undead, he will restore her life. The mortal then sleeps for a full night and day, waking sick but unharmed. The Boon of Anubis is enacted by the Penitent kissing the mortal, usually on the forehead. System: Spend a point of Willpower and roll Road of Humanity. If the roll succeeds, the target is immune to the Embrace for a number of months equal to the successes rolled. The player can spend a dot of Willpower to make the effect permanent. Note that this Discipline does not protect against any other form of death than the Embrace; if a vampire drains the unfortunate victim dry and then decapitates her, she dies just the same. However, the difficulty to avoid degeneration when killing or harming someone under protection of Boon of Anubis is increased by three.

Celerity elerity moves a vampire with unholy rapidity and grace. Characters with Celerity move nigh-unseen C in bursts of inhuman speed. This allows for remarkable

performances, frightening quick assassinations, and travel unlike any in the Dark Medieval World. Characters add their Celerity rating to their Dexterity-based dice pools, including their Initiative ratings. Add her Celerity rating to the number of yards or meters she moves in a turn. Additionally, they may reflexively spend one point of blood to ignore difficulty penalties for multiple actions up to their Celerity dots for the turn. For example, a character with Celerity 3 makes three actions before suffering +1 difficulty for multiple actions. This does not mitigate the dice pool reduction, however. A number of these additional actions equal to half their Celerity (round up) may be attack actions. See p. 322 for rules on multiple actions. Lastly, by spending one blood point, she may multiply her movement speed by 1 plus her Celerity dots. In combat, this lasts one turn. Otherwise, it lasts the scene.

GIFTS OF THE BLOOD

202

Advanced Celerity Normally, Celerity dots simply make the vampire faster and increase the Discipline’s numerical benefits. At elder levels, the character’s Celerity may develop normally, or she may progress into more specific powers, like the examples below. As with other elder powers, she may take multiple such gifts; the linear, numerical progression is considered one such option.

••••• • Momentum A large part of impact comes from the force it moves with, but also with its speed. A master of Celerity can focus her speed all into one forceful instant, allowing her to briefly lift things no human should ever be able to, or to strike with deadly force. System: Spend two blood points reflexively to activate Momentum. You may add your character’s Celerity dots as additional dice on any single Strength-based roll. In combat, this adds Knock Down (see p. 347) to any attack made with Momentum.

••••• • Precision A master of Celerity with this manifestation can use her immense dexterity to conduct acts of fine manipulation with inhuman precision. System: Spend a blood point to activate Precision. Add the character’s Celerity dots as automatic successes to a single roll requiring fine manipulation instead of adding dice to Dexterity as normal. This does not work only on rolls using the Dexterity Attribute, but Storyteller discretion is required to determine what Precision benefits.

••••• • Projectile With this power, the Cainite may apply her speed to objects she throws, forcing them forward faster than the greatest longbow. System: Spend a blood point. Then, choose an amount by which to reduce your character’s Celerity for the turn. The character throws a weapon like normal. If successful, add that number of automatic successes to the damage dice pool.

••••• •• Flower of Death With this monstrous ability, the vampire has mastered using her Celerity in combat situations. Every blow lands exactly where she wishes it to land. System: Spend four blood points. For the remainder of the turn, instead of adding her Celerity to her Dexterity-based dice pools, the vampire achieves that many

automatic successes on all Dexterity-based dice pools. This includes any multiple actions she takes.

••••• •• Quickness A character with Quickness breaks normal limitations of speed even for her own Celerity. System: Spend a blood point to activate Quickness on a turn where you have activated Celerity’s normal effect. Quickness offers one additional action beyond what the character receives for Celerity, as if her Celerity were one level higher. She can spend additional blood, cumulatively, for additional Celerity levels that last the turn (see the chart below). Each additional action causes the character a level of unsoakable lethal damage. Blood

Additional Actions

••••• ••• Physical Defiance Your character’s speed has reached a point so unnatural that for brief moments, the fundamental laws of nature cease to affect her. She can move in any direction, in spite of obstructions, in spite of gravity, and in spite of logic. She can run upwards for brief bursts. She can walk through (or on) water. She can walk up walls. System: Spend five blood points per turn in Physical Defiance. Your character can move through space in any direction up to her full speed (which can be enhanced as normal with Celerity through additional blood expenditure). Wood, stone, water, flesh, or metal will simply give way as she passes through, exploding into splinters and chunks. She suffers no harm from the things she moves through. If she moves through another character, roll to attack with Dexterity + Athletics, adding Celerity as normal. The other character may attempt to dodge if eligible, but not block or parry. If successful, she fills the opponent’s health levels with lethal damage. Vampires must reflexively heal to avoid torpor. Mortals die instantly.

••••• ••• Time Out of Time At this level, the vampire thinks a moment before everyone around her, and her reflexes carry her vast distances before others can blink. She can bolt out of the way even as a blade grazes her flesh. This makes her nigh-untouchable when she wishes to be. CELERITY

203

System: Spend three blood points reflexively to activate this power. It may be activated even after an attack roll is made, but before damage is rolled. Once the power is activated, all action stops and your character can move her full movement speed before the other action resolves. This takes the place of a normal defensive maneuver. This almost certainly prevents the action from taking place, as the vampire appears to teleport out of the way.

Chimerstry himerstry gives the Ravnos control over illusions. Where the power comes from is anyone’s guess. Many C Ravnos attribute it to the self-enlightened state of seeing

past the maya of the world. Yet, even those that do not believe in the illusions of reality can easily manipulate illusions. Some European Ravnos believe that the power comes from their founder drinking the blood of fairies, but the veracity of that claim is as ephemeral as the illusions the power controls. Regardless of the truth, the Charlatans use Chimerstry as a potent tool in dealing with the world around them. The Discipline allows the Ravnos to shape reality to his own vision and will, creating realistic illusions and phantasms to confuse the senses or trick the minds of his victims. Mortals and vampires alike fall prey to these illusions unless the vampire has learned in sufficient levels of Auspex (see p. 195). Victims of Chimerstry can see through the illusions if they can “prove” the illusion’s falsehood (e.g. a person who attempts to lean against an illusionary wall and passes through will no longer see the wall at all), and incredible illusions (e.g. monsters rising from the sea, or flying horses) give a chance for the victim to realize their falsehood with a roll of Perception + Alertness (difficulty 6).

• Ignis Fatuus The vampire can create simple static illusions that can confound a single sense. For instance he can create the sound of horse’s hooves, the smell of hay, the appearance of a shining jewel, or even the feel of a hand pushing inside a pocket. While tactile illusions can be felt, they cannot harm anyone nor do any real damage. System: The player spends one Willpower point, and creating the illusions takes the vampire’s action. The vampire can create illusions in an area of roughly 7 cubic meters per dot the vampire has in Chimerstry, and the vampire must be able to sense the area in which he creates the illusion. For example, he cannot create the illusion of a coin inside a box unless he can see or feel the inside of the box, but he can create the sound of coins rattling around GIFTS OF THE BLOOD

204

if the box is shaken. The illusion remains until the vampire chooses to end the illusion or leaves the area.

•• Chimaera Chimaera allows the vampire to create static illusions that affect any or all of the senses. The vampire could create the illusion of a bladed weapon that feels hard to the touch, or a soft flower that gives off a sweet perfume. These are just illusions, and a sword will pass right through someone if thrust. An image created in this way can be completely stationary, as with Ignis Fatuus, or it can move naturally as an item can be carried by a person or a sword will look to be hitched to the sword belt. System: The player spends one Willpower and one blood point to create the illusion. She must choose at the time of creation if the illusion is completely stationary or if it is tied to a person, place, or animal and will remain that way for its duration. These illusions follow the same rules for area creation and duration as Ignis Fatuus illusions.

••• Phantasm Phantasm allows the vampire to give motion to an illusion created with Ignis Fatuus or Chimaera. Thus the user can create images of a roaring fire, a living moving being, or even a flag fluttering in the wind. System: After creating an illusion with Ignis Fatuus or Chimaera, spend one blood point to make the illusion move. As long as the vampire concentrates on the illusion, he can make it move in any way he wishes, within reason. He can make an illusion of a person appear to move and talk as though she was real, or he can make the illusion of a sparkling ballroom with billowing drapes and flickering candelabras. If the vampire wishes to take any complicated action besides maintaining the illusion, he must first succeed on a Willpower roll. If the roll fails, the illusion will dissipate completely. Once the creator stops concentrating on the illusion, it can continue in simple repetitive motions that could be described in a simple sentence, such as a horse nervously pawing at the ground. After that, the illusion cannot be controlled by the creator. He can allow it to move as he last directed, or dispel it as with Ignis Fatuus.

•••• Permanency Like Phantasm, this power is also used in conjunction with either Ignis Fatuus or Chimaera. It extends the duration of the illusion indefinitely, even when the vampire is not around to maintain it. In this way, the Ravnos could create elaborate illusions of stately affairs with guests and dancing in a small run down building, without even having to be there to witness his victim’s impressions.

System: The player spends one blood point to make the illusion permanent until dismissed (this includes illusions “programmed” with Phantasm).

••••• Horrid Reality The vampire now has the ability to refine her tricks into very realistic pervasive illusions that affect only one person. The illusion is so real that the victim believes completely in its reality, even to the point of taking damage from it. As such, an illusionary wall would prevent a victim’s escape and an illusionary fire would burn a victim. This power only affects one person, but everyone can see the illusion he suffers from. Other people may attempt to convince the victim that the illusion is not real, though he has a hard time believing them. A victim with Auspex can still attempt to see through the illusion (p. 195). System: A Horrid Reality illusion costs two Willpower points to create and lasts for an entire scene. The player must declare a victim when the illusion is created. If the user is attempting to injure her victim, her player rolls Manipulation + Subterfuge (difficulty the victim’s Perception + Self-Control/Instinct). Each success inflicts one health level of lethal damage on the victim that cannot be soaked.

If the user wishes to do less damage or bashing damage, she can declare a maximum amount of damage or the type of damage before rolling dice. Secondary effects (such as frenzy rolls for illusory fire) may also occur. The victim can escape the terror of the Horrid Reality if he can be convinced the illusion is not real. This requires at least two successes on a Charisma + Empathy roll (difficulty equal to the Maniuplation + Subterfuge of the vampire using Horrid Reality). If the target is convinced the illusion is not real, the terror of the illusion no longer affects him. Illusory walls no longer stop him, and all damage is healed. If the target took damage from an attack due to Horrid Reality, he must be convinced of its illusory nature within 24 hours of the attack. Otherwise, it becomes too well established in his mind and he must heal it with blood (if a vampire), or over time (if mortal). This power cannot actually kill its victim. A victim “killed” by an illusory attack loses consciousness or enters torpor.

••••• • Fatuus Mastery The vampire’s understanding of reality has given her mastery over the creation of illusions. The Ravnos has no limit to how many times she can create illusions with the first

CHIMESTRY

205

three levels (Ignis Fatuus, Chimaera, and Phantasm) and can maintain her illusions with minimal concentration or fatigue. System: Fatuus Mastery negates the Willpower and blood cost for using the first three levels of Chimerstry. In addition, the Cainite is able to direct the movement of a number of illusions equal to her Intelligence without intense concentration. She can maintain her illusions as long as they remain within her Willpower rating in miles (1.5 times rating in km). However, she cannot make them react to events around them if she has no way of perceiving those events.

••••• • Shared Nightmare Though everyone can see the illusion created with Horrid Reality, it only physically affects one person. With this level of Chimerstry, a Ravnos can inflict an entire crowd with her illusions. System: To use this power, the player must spend two Willpower points plus one blood point per target. The player then rolls Manipulation + Subterfuge once, with a difficulty rating of the target’s Perception + Self Control/Instinct. The player compares their result against each target individually.

••••• •• Blade of the Demons With extreme concentration the Ravnos creates an illusionary blade that seems real and can inflict terrible wounds on her enemies. Ravnos from the East use these blades to fight demons in their homelands. European Ravnos find the blade equally useful to deal with their own demons. System: To create a Blade of the Demons, the player must spend one Willpower point and one blood point per die of damage the weapon inflicts (in addition to the wielder’s Strength). The blade appears instantly in the vampire’s hand and she can use it during the same turn. The blade lasts for a scene and inflicts aggravated damage. Once the blade is created, the vampire cannot spend any more blood to increase the damage dice of the blade. Also, the created blade can inflict no more than one die of damage than a normal blade of that type (i.e. a knife cannot inflict more than Strength + 2). If the blade is knocked from the vampire’s hand, she must spend a blood point to prevent the illusion from dissipating. The expenditure of blood will cause the blade to reform in her hand. Damage from the blade does not fade when the illusion of the blade fades.

••••• •• Far Fatuus The vampire can project his illusions into any space he can see or imagine. Usually, the vampire must see or be able to visualize the location in some way to project an illusion there. The vampire may project illusions based GIFTS OF THE BLOOD

206

on a description, painting or drawing, though this is much more difficult to accomplish. System: The difficulty for using Far Fatuus is based on the user’s familiarity with the location. The player must roll Perception + Subterfuge to affect the location. If the roll is successful, the Ravnos may then use any other Chimerstry power within the location. Difficulty

Familiarity

As familiar as one’s haven; currently viewing with another supernatural power

Visited three or more times

Visited once; viewed from the memories of someone else who is very familiar with it

Described in detail; seen it in a detailed painting

••••• •• Interrupt Reality A Ravnos with this power can make a normal ordinary object or person look as though it is extraordinary, inspiring doubt about its reality. For example, the vampire could make a normal sword shine with a brilliant light, causing onlookers to doubt that what they are seeing is anything more than a stick changed by a trick of the light or a hallucination. More elaborate uses can make a man look and sound unrealistic, to the point where people he interacts with refuse to believe that he is really there. The vampire can make a simple object appear unreal, or even entire groups of people. System: To use Interrupt Reality, the player must roll Manipulation + Subterfuge (difficulty 7). The number of successes determines how many and the type of targets the vampire can make look unreal. The illusion lasts for an entire scene, and anyone who sees them will write them off as mere hallucinations. Auspex will show the objects in question to be an illusion unless the user’s Auspex rating is high enough to penetrate the vampire’s Chimerstry. Successes

Result

1 success

One inanimate object

2 successes

Several inanimate objects, one conscious target

3 successes

An entire area, a small group of conscious targets

4 successes

All inanimate objects in an area including the area around them

5 successes

An entire crowd of people

••••• ••• Visions from the Asura The vampire is capable of inflicting constant illusions on a victim, working subtly within her mind to make her

question everything. The victim experiences random illusions (affecting all senses at once) of normal everyday occurrences. For example, when the victim is walking through town, she may be stopped by a hawker, she may feel someone attempt to pick her pocket, or she may hear someone call out her name. These images always fade the moment the victim reacts to them, showing her that it was only an illusion. From time to time, the illusion depicts something horrible, such as a nearby building catching fire or an attack from a hated enemy. In the end, the victim begins to wonder if anything she sees is real. System: To use Visions of the Asura the player spends one Willpower point and rolls Manipulation + Subterfuge (difficulty equal to the victim’s current Willpower). If the target has any Derangements, the difficulty increases by 1. The effect lasts for one night per success. At the end of each night of Visions, the victim loses one point of Willpower. If he has no Willpower left, he gains a Derangement instead. Victims with Auspex may suspect that certain events are illusions and can attempt to see through them as per normal. Ideally, the nature of the illusions will prompt the victim to use Auspex to see if everything she encounters is an illusion, as she is uncertain what is real and what is not.

••••• ••• Synesthesia A Ravnos with this level of mastery over Chimerstry can rearrange a victim’s senses to suit her preferences. She can select one target and inflict a serious, all-encompassing case of synesthesia on him, making it impossible for her to interact with the world in any meaningful way for the power’s duration. The vampire has complete control over the victim’s senses and can change them around to suit her needs. For example, she may make a victim see sounds as blinding flashes of color, or make all touch sensations register as soft notes of music. If used against a crowd, sensations are exchanged at random, so one man may see what a man nearby would normally see, and feel what a woman down the road would normally feel. The result of the exchange is disorienting to everyone involved. System: When used against a single victim, the player must spend one Willpower point and roll Manipulation + Subterfuge (difficulty is the victim’s current Willpower points). For use against crowds, the difficulty is 7, and the power affects everyone within the vampire’s line of sight. This power subtracts one point of Perception from the target(s) per success rolled. Victims whose perception has been reduced to zero can only sit and wait until the disorientation passes. Duration against a single victim is determined below, while against a crowd it lasts until sunrise.

Successes

Result

1 success

One week

2 successes

One month

3 successes

Six months

4 successes

One year

5 successes

Permanent

••••• •••• Fabrication At this level, a Ravnos can directly adjust or create real objects or creatures, although the effect only lasts for a short duration. A vampire with this power can alter the substance of a sword, making it soft and useless, or transform water in a fountain into a fine mist. Though it is much harder, a vampire could even use this power to force an object out of existence by converting it into air, leaving behind no trace of its former reality. System: To use this power, the player must spend 5 blood points and one Willpower point, then roll Manipulation + Subterfuge. The difficulty for the roll to affect inanimate objects is 6. To affect conscious targets, the difficulty is the target’s Willpower rating. The power can affect anything within several miles of the vampire as long as he is aware of the target in some way. If used with Far Fatuus, the effects are centered on the chosen location. This power can affect a number of conscious targets equal to the Cainite’s Willpower per use. The duration for the change is always a scene, regardless of the number of successes rolled. Successes indicate how drastic the alterations to reality the character can perform, and the power affects any objects of a chosen type within the vampire’s targeted area. Successes

Result

1 success

Render an object harmless (blades dull, swords won’t cut), create a large volume of obscuring smoke

2 successes

Change one object into another object (turn rocks into dogs, etc.)

3 successes

Render an object insubstantial, make insubstantial things (e.g. smoke, mist) solid

4 successes

Cause drastic changes (wood becomes impervious to fire)

5 successes

Cause the environment to behave illogically (gravity pulls sideways, rivers stand still, trees flow across plains)

6 successes

Remove any type of inanimate material from existence. This effect is always permanent. To use this on conscious targets, use the system below.

CHIMESTRY

207

When using this power on conscious victims, the table above dictates alterations by success, such as turning a person insubstantial or forcing her into another form. If using the power to negate the victim from existence, the power deals two levels of aggravated damage per success. If the power doesn’t kill the victim, subtract one dot of Strength and Stamina per success. The damage must be healed normally, but the lost Attributes return at the end of the scene. Victims of the power look transparent and insubstantial. Victims destroyed with this power simply vanish.

Daimonion ipped from the whispers of those bound to the earth, a voice torn from the throat of the first sorcerers who R called to the Abyss sings through Baali blood. Damionion

is a cry across Creation, stretching from this world to a place forsaken, and power comes along the echo that returns. Someday, the Baali bloodline will scream, and that shout will shatter the world. For now, they use Daimonion to softly lull others to sleep and bid them dream of fire and darkness. Characters with True Faith are more resistant to the Baali’s darkness. Subtract a victim’s True Faith rating from all rolls to activate Daimonion powers against her. This includes secondary targeting rolls, such as the roll to hit with Tormented Essence.

• Sense the Sin Every jewel has a fault, and every man has a vice. The best way to shatter a jewel is to strike that fault, and the best way to shatter a man is to hammer his vice. This power allows the Baali to find a target’s particular vice and glean their secrets with a glance. System: Roll Perception + Empathy against living or undead beings; the difficulty is equal to the subject’s Self-Control or Instinct +4. Success indicates the Baali has gleaned insight into the subject’s weakness. With one success, this is information like a low Virtue, weak Willpower, or recent actions that violated the subject’s Road. Two successes might yield a beloved vice or casual secret. Three or more yield a central Derangement or formative trauma from the subject’s past.

•• Fear of the Void Once you know a subject’s vices, manipulating them is easy. Converting vices of pleasure into waves of existential terror is a greater trick. Speaking in soft tones of primeval horror, the Baali inflames her victim’s traumas. GIFTS OF THE BLOOD

208

System: The Baali must first successfully use Sense the Sin or another method to learn the target’s secrets or fears. She must then speak to the target, mocking his insecurities with her tone. A successful Wits + Intimidation roll (difficulty of the subject’s Courage +4) drives the victim into furious fits of terror. Two successes causes panicked flight similar to Rötschreck, while three causes an inflamed Derangement (Storyteller’s choice) and four or more causes catatonia. All effects last for the remainder of the scene. Mortals and supernatural creatures bound to strong emotions (such as fae or ghosts) may not contest this roll; other supernatural creatures may make a contested Courage roll (difficulty of the Baali’s Willpower).

••• Tormented Essence The Baali know their place in the universe and within the hierarchy of their masters. Suffering trickles downward, and the Baali stand within that torrent. Calling on the torment in their blood, the Baali may hurl a blazing bolt of infernal pain at their enemies. Nerves cry out, wood turns to ash, stone melts, and flesh disintegrates utterly. System: Spend a blood point. The character gathers infernal pain into their hands; most commonly this manifests as a bolt of black flame, but sickening-hued lightning or slick black tentacles are just as common. Regardless, the power creates a missile that inflicts one die of aggravated damage. More blood points may be spent to increase the size and damage of the missile, for one die per point. The player rolls Dexterity + Occult (difficulty 6) to hit the target, who may dodge as normal. As with any normal attack, successes add to the damage dice pool. Vampires confronted with this power make Rötschreck checks (at difficulty 8), regardless of the power’s form. Interestingly, this power is doubly effective against demons and other spirits, whose corporeal forms react poorly to the stuff of torment. Against such creatures, each blood point becomes two dice of damage instead of one.

•••• Psychomachia Prudentius was a Roman poet who wrote the Psychomachia – “the Battle of Souls,” describing the struggle of faith against idolatry and vice. Baali know this game, and they play to win. With this power, the vampire combines the ability to read a victim’s psyche with the ability to rend spiritual matter. Psychomachia breathes infernal life into the target’s vice, forcing the victim to act the hero and literally battle her inner demons. System: After successfully using Sense the Sin, the vampire forces the target to roll his lowest Virtue (difficulty of the Baali’s Willpower). Failing this roll brings any Derangements the target possesses to the fore, pitting them against a personified apparition of the victim’s vice summoned from her darker self. A botch indicates the target has been overwhelmed and frenzies — or becomes possessed by his dark passenger. A failure results in a literal fight between the two, though this may take the form of any conflict, such as an abusive argument rather than a physical battle. The assailant is a Storyteller character with traits equivalent or slightly inferior to the victim’s. Targets with a low Road score face significantly more powerful opposition (+1 to all traits for every level of Road less than 5). The wounds inflicted by the mind are illusory, though they can force a mortal into catatonia or a vampire into torpor upon a phantom “death.” The phantasm vanishes on their defeat or the Baali’s loss of concentration.

••••• Condemnation The Children of Baal relish the opportunity to importune dark energies into the waking world. With this power, the Baali levies a curse upon her victim, drawing upon the tormented might of their blood to work their will upon fate. System: An Intelligence + Occult roll (difficulty equal to the subject’s Willpower) dictates the length and

CONDEMNATION

Successes

Duration

Example

1 success

Up to one week

“Your lightest footfalls are as childish stomps.” — All Steath rolls are at +3 difficulty.

2 successes

One month

“Sicken and wither, and feel the weakness of your blood.” — The difficulty of all Stamina rolls increases by two, or vampire loses four soak dice.

3 successes

One year

“Live forever in fear: those you respect seek your betrayal.” — The vampire suffers increased Social roll difficulties, or the character cannot benefit from Allies or Contacts.

4 successes

Ten years

“Feel the godling in your veins crushed, and your future progeny vanished.” — The character cannot Embrace childer or create ghouls.

5 successes

Permanent

“Doom will be upon you, and your missteps become fatal and final.” — Simple failures are considered botches. DAIMONION

209

severity of the curse. Successes must be split between both these effects, as per the sidebar below. Curses with zero successes allotted to duration last for one night. The Baali may choose to end the curse at any time, but they rarely do so. Storytellers should feel free to invent creative or story-appropriate curses. At five successes, a Baali may rip a demon out of a mortal host or relic and fling it back to Hell, but they only do so against the most recalcitrant.

••••• • Hell-Born Investiture The power inherent in the Baali’s blood becomes manifest, and the Devil takes his place as a Lord of Hell. The Investiture remakes the Baali in the form of the Outer Dark as befits their needs. Some Baali are transformed into monsters on the purchase of this power, but others find themselves a vision of beauty and perfection — the perfect lure. This power may be purchased multiple times, each purchase conferring a different Investiture. System: The most typical manifestation of this power incorporates immunity to the damaging effects of fire, though other powers are available. Many of these tributes take on glorious miens that cannot be hidden or denied when applied to the Baali. This Discipline cannot overcome three of the banes of vampirism — piety, sunlight, and blood for sustenance. In the end, what the Baali receives is up to the discretion of Storyteller and player.

SAMPLE INVESTITURES Fire Immunity: The Baali’s skin takes on a bronze glint. He is totally immune to flame, suffering no damage from it. He is also immune to fire-triggered Rötschreck. Infernal Wings: A pair of stunted, scaly wings erupts from the vampire’s back. She gains two free dots of Flight and retains it as an in-clan Discipline. The Demonic Form: The vampire develops a leathery hide, sinewy alien musculature, and razor claws. The vampire gains claws that inflict Strength +2 lethal damage and benefits from a -1 difficulty reduction to all Physical rolls. Unholy Communion: The Baali forges a direct telepathic link to the dukes of Hell. He immediately gains three permanent dots of Contacts and may purchase Dark Thaumaturgy dots and rituals without further tutelage. The Chained Beast: Demons in the breast are nothing next to the Lords in Hell. The Devil loses her Road and aura, but gains immunity to frenzy. The Beast is totally under control of the vampire and may be called into frenzy like an obedient hound for as long as the character desires. The Devil still possesses Virtues.

••••• • Lure Diabolik The Baali focuses the weight of Hell on her victim, leaving him forever scarred and tainted from the overwhelming exposure. This strips down his fundamental identity and leaves him impure and weak. This also leaves him particularly vulnerable to the Baali’s dark temptations. System: The Baali must speak the dark truths of the void to her victim. As she opens her mouth, out comes the language of Hell. It is indecipherable by mundane methods, and even the Baali herself does not truly know of what she speaks. Spend a point of Willpower and roll Manipulation + Empathy at a difficulty equal to the victim’s current Willpower points. Each turn, you may make an additional roll by spending additional Willpower. Lure Diabolik takes effect once you have rolled a number of successes equal to the victim’s Willpower dots. Once successful, the victim loses a dot of his Road. Put a mark next to that lost Road dot. So long as the Road remains lost (e.g. the character has not regained it the way he would normally raise his Road), the difficulty of all Mental and Social rolls the Baali makes against him GIFTS OF THE BLOOD

210

decreases by one. This is cumulative if the Baali strips further Road dots from the character.

••••• •• Bring the Plague A Baali with Bring the Plague calls down a Biblical plague on her enemies, cursing them with a highly infectious disease that plagues mortal and Cainite alike. It causes violent, painful boils that look like bleeding burn wounds when they burst. The target attracts swarms of insects and vermin wherever he goes as they wait for his inevitable death and their inevitable feast. System: The Baali must touch the initial victim in order to Bring the Plague. The player spends five blood points and roll Manipulation + Occult, contested by the victim’s Stamina + Fortitude. If the character rolls more successes than the victim, the plague sets in. A victim with the plague cannot heal by any means, naturally or with blood. Every day, he loses one health level

as an unsoakable aggravated wound. He may resist the damage with a Stamina roll (Fortitude does not apply to this roll) at a difficulty equal to the Baali’s Daimonion dots. Once the victim achieves a cumulative number of successes equal to the Baali’s Daimonion dots, he shakes the plague entirely. Characters affected by the plague lose one dot of Appearance. Characters Crippled by it lose two Appearance dots, and characters Incapacitated by it lose three. Vampires may heal the Appearance dots as they eventually heal the health levels, but mortals are forever scarred. Characters in contact with the victim must roll Stamina at a difficulty equal to the Baali’s Daimonion dots to resist the plague. It can spread by touch, by breath, or by any bodily fluids. This includes drinking blood. In fact, the difficulty to resist blood-borne transmission is two higher than resisting infection by other means. Characters with True Faith are not only immune to Bring the Plague, but if they touch a victim of the power, the victim ceases to be contagious. In addition, add the character’s True Faith to all the victim’s subsequent Stamina rolls to resist further harm.

••••• •• Demonic Servitor With this power, the Baali summons forth a demon to serve her wishes. The demon embodies one of the seven deadly sins. System: Spend one or more blood points and a single Willpower point to call forth the Demonic Servitor. Using the baseline below, choose one of the seven deadly sins to compliment the base demon template. Each additional blood point spent beyond the first adds a single dot to any Attribute or Willpower, up to the vampire’s Generational maximum. The Disciplines listed are not Cainite Disciplines; they’re approximate powers. Use Willpower in place of blood points for activation. A demon might appear in any form appropriate to its particular sin. If the vampire wishes, the demon may look human, but by default, demons are completely inhuman in appearance. Some of the demons gain Backgrounds. These reflect influence in the mortal world that should be appropriate to the vampire’s stated needs. The Demonic Servitor will act in the vampire’s favor unless it believes its existence is in danger. It will also commit petty acts of rebellion in accordance with its choice sin. It remains in the vampire’s control for one night. However, the vampire can opt to not regain Willpower normally as she slumbers in order to maintain control over the demon for another night. She may only have one Demonic Servitor at a time.

Demonic Base Template Attributes: Intelligence 3, Wits 3, Perception 3, Strength 2, Dexterity 2, Stamina 2, Charisma 1, Manipulation 2, Appearance 1 Abilities: Alertness 1, Animal Ken 3, Athletics 1, Awareness 1, Brawl 1, Intimidation 1, Subterfuge 3, Occult 3 Disciplines: Animalism 1, Daimonion 3, Flight 2, Fortitude 3, Obfuscate 2, Potence 3 Willpower: 6 Health Levels: OK, OK, -1, -3, -5, Incapacitated Virtues: Conviction 5, Instinct 3, Courage 1 Special Abilities: Demons can become insubstantial at will with one turn of concentration. Demons can create natural weapons that cause Strength + 1 aggravated damage. Manifestations of True Faith against demons are doubled in potency. Demons may spend one Willpower point to recover a point of bashing or lethal damage, and recover one point of aggravated damage per day. Sin Templates (Add to the base template) Greed: Wits +1, Manipulation +1, Appearance +1, Intimidation +2, Leadership +2, Subterfuge +2, Commerce +4, Resources +5 Pride: Charisma +3, Manipulation +2, Appearance +3, Brawl +2, Subterfuge +1, Etiquette +4, Performance +3, Allies +3, Dominate +3 Wrath: Strength +2, Dexterity +1, Stamina +2, Alertness +4, Athletics +3, Brawl +3, Intimidation +3, Melee +4, Courage +3 Celerity +1, Fortitude +2, Potence +3, +3 OK Health Levels Sloth: Dexterity -1, Intelligence +2, Wits +2, Perception +2, Allies +2, Herd +3, Resources +2, Animalism +2, Fortitude +5, +5 OK Health Levels, +10 Incapacitated Health Levels Gluttony: Strength +2, Dexterity -1, Stamina +4, Intimidation +4, Herd +1, Resources +3, +2 OK Health Levels Envy: Wits +1, Perception +2, Commerce +2, Subterfuge +2, Auspex +3, Flight +3, Quietus 1 Lust: Wits +1, Charisma +3, Manipulation +3, Appearance +3, Empathy +3, Expression +2, Leadership +2, Subterfuge +2, Presence +3, Serpentis +1

••••• ••• Call Forth the Herald of Hell Whereas Demonic Servitor calls forth a demon to serve the vampire’s whims, Call Forth the Herald of Hell calls forth

DAIMONION

211

something greater still that is far beyond the vampire’s control. Call Forth the Herald of Hell rips a hole in reality through which a demonic prince can emerge and wreak havoc. System: To activate Call Forth the Herald of Hell, the player spends five blood points and roll Manipulation + Occult, difficulty 7. Each success causes the vampire one health level of unsoakable aggravated damage as reality itself fights back against the vampire’s blasphemy. After the roll, roll a single die. If the result is equal to or less than the number of successes rolled, the power is successful. Otherwise, the Baali’s cry to Hell goes unanswered and she must risk activating the power again if she wishes to open the gate. Once the creature comes forth, it suffers one unsoakable level of aggravated damage per hour as it fades back into Hell. It causes massive destruction and devastation, devouring everything in its path. The creature can appear however it wishes. Usually, it takes the form of a massive cloud of writhing tentacles and otherness. Mortals witnessing the Herald of Hell lose one permanent dot of Willpower per turn. Once reduced to zero dots, they fall to a gibbering mass. Characters with True Faith are immune to this effect. In fact, the effects of True Faith are tripled against the Herald of Hell. This includes the activation dice pools for all True Faith abilities. The vampire is by no means protected from the Herald of Hell. She should flee immediately if she intends to survive use of the Discipline.

Herald of Hell Attributes: Intelligence 5, Wits 5, Perception 7, Strength 7, Dexterity 2, Stamina 9, Charisma 5, Manipulation 7, Appearance (irrelevant, 0, or 9) Abilities: Alertness 4, Athletics 2, Brawl 7, Intimidation 7, Subterfuge 5, Animal Ken 1, Occult 7 Disciplines: Animalism 5, Daimonion 6 (Hell-Born Investiture, any and all effects), Flight 5, Fortitude 7, Potence 7, Presence 5 Willpower: 12 Health Levels: OK x10, -1 x 5, -3 x 5, -5 x 3, Incapacitated Virtues: Conviction 8, Instinct 8, Courage 10

••••• ••• Adramelech’s Wrath With this power, the vampire calls down the power of Adramelech, a demon associated with the sun. This curse plagues a Cainite victim with the pain of the sun as if the full weight of noon bore down on him. System: Spend a point of Willpower to activate Adramalech’s Wrath, and spend three blood points per GIFTS OF THE BLOOD

212

turn you wish to keep it active. The Baali must scream a call to Adramelech upon activation. Roll Intelligence + Occult at a difficulty of the victim’s Road dots. Each success allows for one turn of the Adramelech’s Wrath at most. The vampire suffers sunlight damage as if she were standing outside at high noon. This also causes Rötschreck. The Baali must keep the vampire in her sight while the power is in effect. While she’s not affected by the power, the victim glows white hot, and the Baali must resist Rötschreck while maintaining the curse. Adramelech’s Wrath not only does not work on characters possessing True Faith, but the power also backfires, bearing the sun down on the Baali for one turn per dot of True Faith.

••••• •••• Spew Wide the Pit This pinnacle of Baali power is similar to Call Forth the Herald of Hell, but greater still. The Methuselah sacrifices herself to the darkness, and opens a gate to the beyond. What comes forth devastates and leaves irreparable damage across wide swaths of population. It is a being of hate so pure that it cannot exist in our reality for more than a few scant moments. System: There’s no system for Spew Wide the Pit. The vampire dies upon activation as the monster rips forth from her body. The creature is massive and beyond reality in every way imaginable. It cannot be destroyed by any reasonable means. Fortunately for the Earth, it only remains for one minute per dot of the Methuselah’s Road before reality collapses upon it, forcing it back to the beyond. The creature summoned from using Spew Wide the Pit does not use normal game statistics. A lord of the Pit is beyond normal dice mechanics and exists as a plot device. Characters encountering such a monster can only hope to run and perhaps save some of those nearby from the resulting destruction.

Dementation f madness shatters the soul, Dementation is the hammer to the fracture point. If madness frees the mind, IDementation is the key to the cage. The Discipline allows

a vampire to focus insanity and channel it to those around them. Malkavian clan elders claim the conscious mind is a pleasing and soothing mask, and that the Discipline never creates a madness that wasn’t already there. Instead, it crumbles the barriers of self-control and consciousness to unleash the deep, dark insanity that dwells beneath. Viewed in this light, Dementation does not corrupt the mind of the victim—it unmasks their mind’s truth for all to see.

Each level of Dementation may only be used once per night on a victim. While Malkavians are the natural masters of this Discipline, it’s usable by any vampire who possesses a Derangement. Vampires learning Dementation will gradually develop a Derangement; if this Derangement is cured by means magical or mundane, their knowledge of Dementation becomes unusable academia. Dwelling on this knowledge presages a relapse into madness.

• Incubus Humor The vampire can inflame the humors of a victim within line of sight, eroding the victim’s self-control and amplifying his temperament to a fevered pitch. The vampire may select one of the four humours that govern the body and induce the emotion associated with it. Thus, the flames of mild irritation may be fanned into a rage with an inflammation of yellow bile, or brief melancholia into crippling depression with an inflammation of black bile. Inflaming phlegm, on the other hand, completely deadens the victim’s emotions. These inflammations can last for days or even weeks. System: Roll Manipulation + Empathy against a difficulty of the target’s Road score (for vampires) or Willpower (for mortals). Each success extends the duration of the inflamed humor. Effects might include one- or two-point changes to difficulties of frenzy or Virtue rolls, rolls to resist Presence powers, etc. Respite comes only if the humor imbalance is properly diagnosed and treated (Intelligence + Medicine, difficulty 8) — every success on the treatment roll cancels one of the Malkavian’s duration successes. Humours Sanguine

Courage, Hope, Lust

Yellow bile

Anger, Hate

Black bile

Melancholia

Phlegm

Unemotional

Successes

Result

1 success

One turn

2 successes

One hour

3 successes

One night

4 successes

One week

5 successes

One month

6+ successes

Three months

•• Soul Haunting A brief speech to a target allows the vampire to touch the sacred or profane within her victim, destroying the banal

concerns that keep those urges from making themselves known. These urges manifest as visions, scents, and sounds of divinity revealing themselves in the most mundane of places. Victims report that these images tend to follow a general theme: angels or demons (or a culturally appropriate religious figure, including ancestors) dramatically recounting and reenacting the victim’s greatest fears and repressed secrets. Even if the victim ignores these visions, more insidious is the subtle altering of their senses — a prince’s genuine sympathy can become mocking pity, while the false lust of an Alamut houri ghoul becomes all-consuming passion. Even if visions are ignored, the victim’s trust in their senses is utterly compromised. System: The vampire spends three turns speaking to the victim, after which the player spends a blood point and rolls Manipulation + Empathy (difficulty of his victim’s Perception + Self-Control/Instinct). The number of successes determines the length of the visions. Successes

Result

1 success

One night

2 successes

Two nights

3 successes

One week

4 successes

One month

5 successe

Three months

6+ successes

One year

Precisely when they manifest or what form the visions take is up to the Storyteller, but they inflict a -2 penalty to all dice pools for two turns after manifestation.

••• Eyes of Chaos Fleeting clarity hides within insanity; a shattered mirror reflects more than one unbroken one. This level of Dementation is responsible for the Malkavians’ reputation of gleaning hidden truths, and their tendency to speak those truths to power. She may scrutinize the “patterns” of personal interaction or even random events in nature itself in order to reveal a hidden truth about the situation she’s in. The character need not ask a question — the patterns are obvious at even a moment’s glance. System: This power may only be used when scrutinizing a complex pattern or event, such as the interactions of a vampiric court or the clash of an army. Analyzing the blood spatter flicked from one’s fingers or the spill of entrails works just as well, however. Roll Perception + Enigmas; the difficulty varies based on available information and the vampire’s familiarity with the situation. A court in the vampire’s home culture and domain might be difficulty 5, while a foreign court DEMENTATION

213

(or the clash of two foreign armies) is difficulty 7. A completely alien encounter (encountering one of the mysterious Cathayan vampires, or even just meeting an Anda) would be difficulty 9. The player asks the Storyteller a direct question about the situation at hand. This can be virtually anything related to hidden truths. The answers are related to the player directly and to the character via metaphors and imagery, with more successes providing a clearer and more complete answer. Failure produces imagery unrelated to the matter at hand, while a botch on the roll relates a completely untrue but nevertheless believable answer, which may explain some of the more radical Malkavian behavior. Viable questions include, but are not limited to: • What’s this person’s Nature and Derangements? • What’s the worst choice I could make? • What’s the safest choice? • Is this person being controlled by another? • What’s the underlying or hidden message here? • How relevant to our overarching goals is this scene?

GIFTS OF THE BLOOD

214

•••• Fire Voice Fire is coming. Deep in their dead hearts, every Malkavian knows this. One must be adept at fleeing when it does. By merely addressing a crowd, the vampire can put the fear of fire into them, forcing the listeners to abandon reason and higher thought. The demons of their mind take on a terrifying fiery mien, and they cannot help but run. System: This power is a focused, more potent Soul Haunting. The vampire still rolls Manipulation + Empathy (difficulty 7); success on the roll now allows the vampire to affect one target per success, although all potential victims must still be listening to the vampire’s voice for three turns. Affected victims immediately fly into a Rötschreck–like blind fear. Vampires (or other creatures capable of frenzy, such as lupines) may make a Rötschreck test (Storyteller’s choice as to how others are affected) at +2 difficulty to resist the power. Mortals are automatically affected and don’t remember their actions while frightened. The frenzy or fear lasts for a scene, with the Soul Haunting effect lasting for an additional night thereafter (and with especially fiery imagery). Vampires and others may test as usual to break their frenzy.

STORYTELLING EYES OF CHAOS yes of Chaos is a major reason for the Malkavian reputation as seers and prophets — it’s E carte blanche for the player to ask a direct plot

question of the Storyteller. It’s an equally effective tool for a Storyteller to import overlooked clues, foreshadow important events, communicate critical or plot-altering information without any other context, or convey a hidden advantage or faux pas that may not be readily apparent — if the prince’s loyal Cappadocian chamberlain is to be assassinated by Giovani, the worst thing would to be publicly praised by the chamberlain, tying the coterie to this doomed vampire. While the player’s question is direct (and not necessarily one asked by the character, or even considered at all), and the Storyteller’s answer to the player should be equally direct (“The worst thing to happen to you would be for the chamberlain to praise you, which he’s about to do”), the character must interpret the relevant imagery. It’s not possible to grasp the logic behind secrets revealed to madmen or relate their reasoning to others. Meaning is filtered through meaninglessness, couched in symbols, allegory, and impossible intuition. Storytellers should prepare a short list of appropriate visions ahead of time. “The chamberlain’s words are spittle flecked with sweet-smelling honey, but it burns as it spatters across your face,” means the character recognizes the danger in the words, but further successes reveal, “Worse, he doesn’t seem to notice the acid eating at his throat and jaw as he sincerely praises you,” which more clearly indicates his words are unknowingly damaging.

The vampire using Fire Voice must also test for Rötschreck upon invoking this power, though his difficulty to resist is one lower than normal. If the initial roll to invoke this power is a failure, however, the difficulty of the roll to resist the frenzy increases by one instead. If the roll to invoke this power is a botch, the Rötschreck response is automatic.

••••• Shedding the Mask Malkavians learn to hide their insanity, lest it make them a target. Others don’t have that practice. At the apex

of Dementation mastery, the vampire may overwhelm their victim with insanity, shattering their conscious mind and warping their personality to serve the whims of madness. System: The vampire must gain her target’s undivided attention for at least one full turn to enact this power. The player spends a blood point and rolls Manipulation + Intimidation (difficulty of her victim’s current Willpower points). If the roll is successful, the victim is afflicted with five Derangements — a Lunacy Derangement and the Four Humor imbalances. The number of successes determines the duration. Successes Result 1 success One turn 2 successes One night 3 successes One week 4 successes One month 5+ successes One year On a botch, the vampire suffers all of the Derangements intended for the victim. A minimum of six Derangements may well reduce the vampire to catatonic torpor. The victim (or the target of a botch) can spend a number of Willpower points equal to the successes rolled to end the duration prematurely.

••••• • The Call Malkavians say that Malkav speaks to them. Unlike the reasoning from Eyes of Chaos, this isn’t without justification. Malkavians are linked on the subconscious level, somehow, by their shared blood. Even without a shared language or differing Derangements, Malkavians can often come to a mutual understanding with frightening rapidity. The exact nature of this link is hotly debated, the secret closely guarded. In nights hence, savvy Seers will call this the Madness Network. Those with of low Generation can directly call upon this link, communicating with and or summoning their lesser. The ancient Iktomi uses this to call from a land unknown to all contemporary Malkavians, save a few raving madmen in the old Danelaw. System: To Call, a Malkavian (and only a Malkavian) names another Malkavian of equal or lesser Generation, then rolls Perception + Empathy (difficulty 6). Success within the allotted range establishes a pseudo-telepathic communication with the named target, so long as she is in range. The catch is that the communication must be verbal, carried on as if the participants are standing next to one another. A Malkavian in a quiet chamber room must loudly shout to talk to the Malkavian on the battlefield, while the latter need only whisper to be heard. DEMENTATION

215

If no target is named, this power instead sends out a general pulse to those in range, carrying with it a one-word feeling of intent. This can be a call to convocation (these nights, that’s tantamount to invitation for battle with the Brujah) or a beacon of distress. Other clan members hear and attend if they so choose. The Call merely conveys an impression, and a feeling of a place and time. The Call is instinctive, such that an Iberian Malkavian visiting London would be able to follow his impressions and visions to the gathering place as readily as any native Cassandra. Successes

Range

1 success

Malkavians in 1 mile/ 1.5 km radius

2 successes

3 miles/ 5km

3 successes

10 miles/ 15 km

4 successes

A city

5 successes

A city-state

6 successes

300 leagues (or the Astral)

7 successes

A continent (or the Underworld)

8 successes

The Known World

9 successes

The Unknown World

••••• • Stain the Soul This gift allows for a less directly demolishing manipulation than Shedding the Mask. However, its power lasts indefinitely. The Cassandra speaks to her victim a truth beyond truth, and the victim never recovers from the experience. System: The player spends a Willpower point and rolls Manipulation + Empathy at a difficulty equal to the victim’s current Willpower points. The victim may spend Willpower points, one for one, to cancel the vampire’s successes. This ignores the normal per turn limitations for Willpower. Choose a Derangement. If successful after the victim’s resistance, the victim gains that Derangement permanently and may not spend Willpower to ignore it. The only way a character may shed a Derangement gained through Stain the Soul is by changing his Road – a Path change alone is insufficient. A given character may only be subject to Stain the Soul once per story.

••••• •• Cobble the Road The Dionysian walked many Roads in his long unlife before coming to rest in Sin. He developed this power millennia ago to facilitate changes in himself, but elder Malkavians are easily capable of replicating his feat. This power rends at the deep-seated aspects of a vampire’s morality, altering personality on the deepest level — a

GIFTS OF THE BLOOD

216

victim’s memories remain intact, but her outlook on life fundamentally changes in response to a crisis of faith. System: The Malkavian must lock eyes with the target. The player rolls Manipulation + Subterfuge, difficulty equal to the target’s Wits + Subterfuge. If the user can achieve success equal to or greater than the target’s Instincts/Self-Control, he may alter one of the target’s Virtues to whatever he desires, potentially prompting an incompatibility with the victim’s current Road. The victim cannot raise her Road rating and faces a degeneration check every night; the degeneration stops at a Road rating of 3, allowing the victim to change her Virtue back by studying with a tutor and questing to reaffirm their commitment to their Road. In this case, she rapidly restores her lost Road rating. Otherwise, this effect is permanent and can only be reversed with another application of Change the Soul, Brother’s Gift, or with the Healer Valeren power Unburden the Bestial Soul. A botch alters one of the vampire’s Virtues, though he may use this power on himself willingly.

••••• •• The Sword of Malkav With this terrifying Discipline, the Malkavian wrecks a victim’s very sense of reality. She changes one fundamental truth for the victim, and the victim cannot fathom a world in which that false reality is challenged or untrue. System: The Sword of Malkav requires eye contact and a point of Willpower. The Malkavian must speak one truth she knows the victim believes. She then warps that truth and speaks a replacement. Roll Intelligence + Intimidation at a difficulty equal to the victim’s current Willpower points. If successful, the victim’s belief, perceptions, and understanding shift in order to facilitate the falsehood. He believes the false truth before all; it becomes a piece of his very being while the power lasts. If he hears solid evidence that the truth is false, he suffers one health level of unsoakable aggravated damage per turn as every ounce of his identity fights the “falsehood”. If the victim is a Cainite, revelation that this truth is false becomes a frenzy provocation, at +3 difficulty to resist. Acting against that false truth becomes a level one sin against his Road. Successes

Duration

1 success

One turn

2 successes

One scene

3 successes

One day

4 successes

One week

5 successes

One month

6+ successes

One year

••••• ••• Prison of the Mind Insanity is the root of inspiration. Some Derangements trap the afflicted in a world of their own mind. While Malkavians so touched rarely last long, the powerful amongst them share a deep sympathy. The elder can create a small patch inside their subconscious clan link and trap the victim there, creating realistic yet delusional environment for the victims’ mind. System: The Malkavian must touch the subject with a bit of her vitae — feeding works best, but a smear will do (a Brawl attack). She then makes eye contact and concentrates completely on the victim for a full turn. The player rolls Charisma + Intimidation in a resisted roll against the subject’s Wits + Courage (difficulty 8). Success indicates that the victim no longer senses the real world, and interacts entirely with phantom people and illusionary events within his own soul, trapped in the shared cobweb of Malkav’s brood. As long as the target’s mind is locked in this cell, his body ceases all but the most rudimentary functions in order to maintain life (Cainites enters torpor). The length of time spent in the mental prison is determined by the successes obtained: Successes

Duration

1 success

1 week

2 successes

1 month

3 successes

6 months

4 successes

1 year

5 successes

1 decade

+1 successes

+1 decade

Vampires with Eyes of Chaos can always sense a victim afflicted by this power; an Auspex 4/Dementation 3 Combination Discipline can insert the vampire into the victim’s dream world, allowing them to interact with a semblance of normality (and find a way out, at the Storyteller’s discretion — though if that’s the case, the elder who afflicted the victim is immediately Called to the location of the meddling vampire).

••••• •••• Brother’s Gift This power baffles those few who’ve heard of it, for it seems totally at odds with Dementation. Brother’s Gift frees the subject from all Derangements, granting total lucidity. The ancients Malkavians know the truth; Brother’s Gift was a trick Malkav himself learned while studying with his brother Saulot. Malkav could not heal his own pain like Saulot could, but he could shunt it elsewhere, a task that became easier as his brood grew. Malkav poured his

madness into the blood, which now carries his madness in the veins of all Malkavians. System: The Malkavian places her hand upon the face of the target, and the player spends a Willpower point. Brother’s Gift then washes away any and all Derangements and anything else influencing the target’s mind at that time. The target immediately regains all temporary Willpower, and for the next week, she has one additional die to all Mental dice pools. The Blood Oath, Dominate or Presence influences, psychotropic drugs — all vanish into the infinite madness of Malkav, saved to afflict some future recipient of the blood. When a new Malkavian is Embraced and suffers the target’s Derangement, the elder feels it as if the neonate Called them. Alternately, the vampire may bury the victim’s Derangements until a set time (specified by the vampire), at which point they come roaring back in full force. Thereafter, the victim may never be allowed a moment of lucidity. Brother’s Gift cannot cure a Malkavian’s clan Derangement. It can alleviate it, though—an application of this power to a Malkavian grants them a small boon, permitting them to shunt their own madness into their blood (allowing them to benefit from a moment of lucidity by spending Willpower).

Dominate ainites with Dominate embody every legend about vampire hypnotism. With a simple glance, a master C of Dominate breaks wills, enslaves minds, and robs both

identity and memory from her victims. While Dominate is among the fiercest weapons in a vampire’s arsenal, it possesses three inherent weaknesses. First, one cannot Dominate another Cainite of thicker blood, which is to say, characters cannot use Dominate on characters of lower Generations. Second, Dominate requires eye contact, with a brief moment where the vampire’s gaze can catch a glimpse of her victim’s soul. Characters avoiding the vampire’s gaze can roll Willpower, difficulty equal to the vampire’s Manipulation + Intimidation. Levy a -1 to the difficulty if he tries to hide his eyes, -2 if they’re obscured, or -3 if his eyes are fully covered or not at all present (ripped out, for example). Finally, the vampire must be able to communicate her wishes in a way her victim understands. If they do not share a language, she may use gestures or imagery for simple commands.

• Command Seizing the gaze of her target with a powerful look, the vampire speaks a single, simple word which her target DOMINATE

217

must obey. This command cannot be directly harmful, so a vampire cannot command her target to kill himself or anything else similar. Her chosen command word may be concealed within the context of a sentence. For example, take the command, “Stop”. A blatant usage within a sentence is, “Stop doing that!” A subtler usage is, “I told him to stop crying, but he sobbed like a wee bairn.” System: Roll Manipulation + Intimidation, with a difficulty equal to the victim’s current Willpower points. The more successes achieved on this roll, the better the effect takes hold. A single success may result in the target having only a hazy impression of the command, or the command may activate infrequently, while three or more successes indicate that the command’s roots probe deeper and more frequently into the subject’s mind. Attempting to force a victim to perform an action that would be contrary to his Nature results in an immediate failure. Giving conflicting or indirectly harmful orders to a victim (such as commanding a target to sleep while in the middle of a duel) adds +1 to +3 to the difficulty, depending on the severity of the order. A command with a difficulty of 10 or more is impossible.

•• Mesmerize With this ability, the vampire may give a more complex command to her target by encoding it into the victim’s subconscious. To do this, the vampire must spend a period of time with her subject, during which she must maintain concentration and eye contact. If this mesmerizing session is interrupted, the vampire must find another time to try again. This period of time lasts as long as it takes to implant the suggestion. The wording of this suggestion must be specific (“place poison in the duke’s cup” or “dispose of the bodies”). The vampire may also choose whether or not her victim acts upon the suggestion immediately or if it will trigger at a later point in time. Mesmerizing alters the target’s subconscious processing and does not create false memories or illusions. A subject may only follow one set of Mesmerized instructions at a time. System: Roll Manipulation + Leadership. The number of successes achieved indicates how well the instructions will hold. One success indicates a weak impression, while five or more successes indicate that your very words have been carved into the target’s thoughts. This ability still cannot be used to force a target to directly harm himself or to defy his Nature. Adding a new command using Mesmerize before the old one expires requires a comparison of successes between

GIFTS OF THE BLOOD

218

new and old. The Mesmerize command with the higher number of successes wins. In the event of a tie, the new command overrides the old.

••• The Forgetful Mind When the vampire learns this ability, she gains the power to reshape her victim’s memories. She may erase or recreate a memory entirely, but does so through subtle manipulation as opposed to direct, telepathic alteration of the brain itself. The more thorough the vampire is with the manipulation of her target’s mind, the more effective the changed memory will be. For example, “you returned home from Mass in the company of your wife, did your chores and retired to bed early” is more effective than “you went to bed early and saw nothing strange.” As an additional benefit, the vampire may also use this ability to discern whether a target’s memories have been altered. System: Roll Wits + Subterfuge. Consult the table below to determine the result. Successes Result 1 success

Remove a single memory; lasts as long as one day.

2 successes Permanently remove, but not alter, one memory. 3 successes Make slight alterations to the subject’s memory. 4 successes Alter or remove entire scene from the subject’s memory. 5 successes Wholly reconstruct a period of the subject’s life.

•••• Conditioning Through application of subtle (or perhaps, very direct) mental pressure, a vampire wholly controls the mind of her target. This also strips the subject of his personality, rendering him into little more than a puppet. Fortunately, this indelibly ties the puppet to the vampire and makes it nigh-impossible for others to poach her mindless servant. System: As an extended action, roll Charisma + Leadership. The total number of successes needed is equal to 5 to 10 times the target’s Self-Control or Instinct rating. A subject can shake off Conditioning if he is separated entirely from his master from any time period ranging from a number of weeks equal to the subject’s permanent Willpower to half a year, depending on Storyteller discretion and the severity of the Conditioning. If the vampire makes contact with her thrall before then, she need only make

a Charisma + Leadership roll to reassert her dominance. Provided he avoids the vampire for the given period of time, the subject retains his former individuality. He is not safe, however, as the vampire may reestablish her control more easily the second time around. The vampire only needs to accumulate half the total number of successes that the original Conditioning required to regain control of a target she Conditioned previously.

••••• Possession At this level of mastery, a vampire may supplant her consciousness into the body of another and assume direct control over her host. While she does this, her own body becomes an empty shell, left immobile and vulnerable where she stood. After the possession, the victim is dimly aware that his body is moving and functioning on its own, but has no power to stop it. This ability may not be used on another supernatural creature, nor on another vampire unless the two share a Blood Oath; it is always easiest to hurt those you hold close. System: The vampire and the target have a clash of wills. The vampire rolls Charisma + Intimidation and the subject rolls Willpower, each at difficulty 7. The net successes reduce the target’s Willpower. When the target’s Willpower is reduced to 0, the vampire invades her target’s mind. Roll Manipulation + Intimidation and consult the chart below to determine the strength of her grip on the target’s body. If the Cainite’s original body is destroyed, she may stay in her host body indefinitely, though she remains trapped in the weak prison of flesh. At each sunrise, she must roll Courage at difficulty 8 or be forcefully ejected from the host. If she fails this roll, her soul falls into the astral plane and is permanently lost. While walking about in a mortal’s shell, the vampire cannot be “re-Embraced.” Any attempt to do so sends her directly to the Final Death. Successes Result 1 success

Cannot use Disciplines

2 successes Can use Auspex and other sensory powers 3 successes Can also use Presence and other powers of emotional manipulation 4 successes Can also use Dementation, Dominate, and other powers of mental manipulation 5 successes Can also use Chimerstry, Necromancy, Thaumaturgy, and other mystical powers

DOMINATE

219

••••• • Chain the Psyche With this ability, the vampire exacts obedience from her thralls with the currency of pain. At her command, a disobedient subject is wracked with terrible pain until they become compliant again. System: Spend a blood point and roll Manipulation + Intimidation against a difficulty of the target’s Stamina + Empathy. Each success is a turn the target spends writhing, screaming, and weeping, mechanically unable to take any other action. Each such turn causes one level of unsoakable bashing damage.

••••• • Obedience As a permanent upgrade to her abilities, the vampire no longer needs to make eye contact with those she wishes to subjugate. All this requires is momentary physical contact wherein skin must touch skin.

••••• • Loyalty The mind-pawns of the vampire become slavishly loyal, clinging to her every word as law and disregarding orders from any outsider. System: Increase the difficulty of any attempt by another vampire to command, control, coerce, or apply Dominate abilities to those already in the character’s control by three. If the Difficulty is 10 or more, the action is simply impossible.

••••• •• Mass Manipulation The scope of the vampire’s command over others transcends the immediately personal, allowing her to apply her Dominate abilities to small groups. System: Declare the Dominate ability you wish to use and roll against the strongest person in the crowd (by difficulty). For each success achieved, the effect spreads to one additional person in the area. Eye contact is only required for the strongest target.

••••• •• Still the Mortal Flesh The elder vampire can reach with fingers of the mind, ensnare the functions of a victim’s body, and temporarily disable them, up to and including instantly slaying a victim by forcing his heart to cease beating. Despite its title, this ability may even be extended to other supernatural creatures, making a master of this ability a being to be truly feared. System: Roll Manipulation + Medicine with the difficulty of the victim’s current Willpower points + 2. If this

GIFTS OF THE BLOOD

220

total exceeds 10, the attempt is impossible. The effect lasts one turn per success and the player must determine what bodily function he or she is altering or shutting down before he or she makes this roll. Obviously, different alterations affect targets in a variety of ways; shutting down a vampire’s heart is a momentary inconvenience but is certain death for a mortal, or anyone else who needs a beating heart.

••••• ••• Far Mastery With this ability, the vampire shakes off the shackles of intimate, personal contact previously required. No one familiar with the vampire is safe from her mental predations, for now she can snare and control the minds of anyone she knows, regardless of the distance between them. System: Spend a Willpower point and roll Perception + Empathy at a difficulty of the target’s Wits + Stealth. Upon passing this roll, the character may use any Dominate ability on the target as if eye contact had been made. This may be used on other supernatural creatures, but requires the expenditure of an additional point of Willpower.

••••• •••• Speak Through the Blood Vampires who have reached the pinnacle of this Discipline can spread their influence through the stilled blood of their descendants. Over the course of decades, the targets of this ability gradually shift their goals and machinations to match the impossibly subtle influence of the elder. So imperceptible is this power that targets rarely recognize it for an outside influence, instead often believing that their own tastes and desires have changed with time. System: The elder vampire expends a permanent Willpower and rolls Manipulation + Leadership at a difficulty of 4 plus the number of Generations to which the command must be passed. When the difficulty exceeds 10, each amount above 10 requires another success to make the command take hold. For example, passing a command to a Tenth Generation character would be difficulty 13 and would require a minimum of 4 successes made at difficulty 9. Unless an elder vampire is specifically aware of where her descendants are at all times (not an impossible task for creatures of such power), she can only pass along general commands, such as “work for the glory of Clan Lasombra,” or “destroy those who would stifle knowledge.” A vampire currently resting in torpor can still use this ability. If a vampire has reached Golconda, she is unaffected by this power. However, her childer are not as fortunate unless they have also attained enlightenment. Ghouls of the victims of this power are also affected, but feel the inexorable pull of the elder’s command at a comparatively glacial pace.

RESISTING DOMINATE ot all are completely defenseless in the face of a vampire’s mind control. This list enumerates N what other beings must do to defend themselves. Mortals: Dominate is intended to prey upon the mortal mind by design. A mundane person must be extraordinarily strong of will, deeply faithful, or perhaps empowered beyond the norm to combat its effects. Vampires: A vampire cannot use Dominate abilities on another vampire if the target’s Generation is lower than hers. Nature: A target’s Nature can make controlling and manipulating him easier or harder, on a scale of +/- 1 to 3 difficulty. A character with a cowardly Nature is much harder to urge into an aggressive action, for example.

Flight G

argoyles are, after a manner, composite creatures, built from the corpses of other vampires, most often Nosferatu, Gangrel, and Tzimisce. Their bizarre heritage seeps through, causing the Grotesques to express all manner of unusual traits: uncanny appearance, claws and fangs, stone-like flesh, and most distinctively, wings. Not every Gargoyle possesses wings, and not every Gargoyle who has them can fly, but a great many can, and while Flight is a simple Discipline, it is arguably their most powerful. One Dot: The Gargoyle cannot fly, but she may glide. She can gently descend from any height, and strong winds may provide enough lift to carry her great distances. However, carrying more than 2 lbs./1 kg will cause the Gargoyle to plummet like a rock. Two Dots: The Gargoyle can fly up to 30 miles per hour/ 45 km per hour and carry up to 20 lbs./10 kg safely. At this level, his ability to maneuver is still quite undeveloped; to do much more than fly in a straight line, the Gargoyle must make a Dexterity + Athletics roll (difficulty varies depending upon what’s being attempted), and dice pools to dodge lose two dice while flying. Three Dots: The Gargoyle can fly up to 45 miles per hour/60 km per hour and carry up to 50 lbs./25 kg, if her Strength allows for it. She only needs to roll for the most difficult of maneuvers (difficulty 5) and her normal Dodge dice pool is fully available to her.

Four Dots: The Gargoyle can fly up to 60 miles per hour/90 km per hour and carry up to 100 lbs./50 kg, if his Strength allows for it. Five Dots: The Gargoyle can fly up to 75 miles per hour/120 km per hour and carry up to 200 lbs./100 kg, if her Strength allows for it.

Fortitude ll vampires shrug off wounds that might kill mortals. But vampires with Fortitude become veritable juggerA nauts, unstoppable by anything but fire and sunlight. Every

vampire manifests Fortitude differently. Some simply possess too solid flesh; nothing punctures their statuesque beauty. Others ignore the trauma: their bodies continue to move regardless of the harm caused. No matter how Fortitude manifests, it’s a frightening prospect to any mortal witness. System: A character’s Fortitude rating adds to all her Stamina-based dice pools, including her soak rating for bashing and lethal damage. A vampire may use her Fortitude dice as a soak pool against aggravated wounds, which vampires typically have no recourse against. Once per turn, she may spend a blood point to automatically soak her Fortitude in damage, instead of adding it to her Stamina. This can be used to soak aggravated damage as well, but not damage from fire or sunlight.

Advanced Fortitude As with Celerity, an elder with six or more dots of Fortitude may continue progressing numerically into greater levels of Fortitude, or she may instead choose to take specific, unique powers for her higher dots.

••••• • The Knight’s Bane The advanced practitioner of Fortitude’s flesh stands as indiscernible from wrought iron. When mortal weapons strike her, they shatter on impact. When mortal hands strike her, the mortal’s bones and flesh suffer as if his blow hit armor. System: Spend two blood points to activate The Knight’s Bane for the scene. When struck with a weapon, if your soak roll reduces damage to zero, The Knight’s Bane destroys the weapon. Additionally, when struck by an unarmed attack, apply your soak successes as bashing damage to the attacker.

••••• •• The Blessing of Vitality This ability, developed by a Salubri warrior, allows a master of Fortitude to bless another with her preternatural resilience. To give the blessing, she paints a small mark of blood upon her subject’s forehead, on the seat of the third eye. FORTITUDE

221

System: To activate the power, the vampire spends one blood per dot of Fortitude she wishes to bestow upon another (up to a limit of her own dots), and a single point of Willpower. Roll Stamina + Survival, difficulty 8. Consult the below chart to determine the duration: Successes

Duration

1 success

One Turn

2 successes

One Scene

3 successes

One Night

4 successes

One Week

5 successes

One Month

6 successes

One Year

7 successes

Indefinitely

Note that this can bestow Fortitude beyond the subject’s normal trait limit. This replaces any Fortitude the subject already has; it does not add to any Fortitude the subject possesses.

••••• ••• Armored Flesh At this phenomenal level of Fortitude, your character’s skin is like steel, and is just as durable. She can touch whitehot metals without suffering harm, and her hands and legs are as unto warhammers. System: Spend two blood points to activate Armored Flesh for the scene. Outside of combat situations, your character suffers no damage from mundane temperatures, blades, or impacts. While a tongue of flame will still affect her, she can forge softened metals with her bare hands. Her unarmed attacks cause Strength + Fortitude in bashing damage. Lastly, she may block any bashing, lethal, or aggravated attack with her bare hands.

Mytherceria s ambiguous and mysterious as the strange mix of fae magic and vitae that is the Kiasyd’s blood, Mytherceria A simultaneously obscures and reveals the truth. This Discipline is rarely taught to non-Kiasyd, as the luckless Weirdling needs every advantage she can get.

• Folderol The Kiasyd’s existence itself is a lie, making her hyper-aware to lies told by others. Whenever someone deliberately tells a lie, the Kiasyd’s body reacts to it in a unique way; one might experience bleeding from the eyes or ears when she hears a lie, whilst another Weirdling’s eyes glow. System: The Kiasyd knows when a target is deliberately lying. No roll or expenditure is necessary, but the character GIFTS OF THE BLOOD

222

must expressly activate it, which may be done with a turn’s action. This power does not provide any insight into what the truth might be.

•• Fae Sight The Kiasyd is a creature born of two worlds, and this allows her to single out those who share a heritage akin to hers. She can also recognize magic that is grounded in life, though not magic born of death. This ability works differently for every Kiasyd; to some, changelings might smell like apples, whilst to another magic appears like fireworks. System: The Kiasyd sees faeries and other fae-touched mortals for what they are, with no roll required. Additionally, she can detect magic that does not stem from ghosts or the undead, including from mages, werewolves, and other such sources. She can recognize these phenomena for what they truly are, provided she has seen similar effects before.

••• Aura Absorption Many legends tell of fae feeding on emotions. Subconsciously tapping into her fae-touched heritage, the Kiasyd can absorb emotions and impressions off objects and places, allowing her to relive them while she ingests them. She touches the object, and removes its identity. System: The player makes a Perception + Empathy roll, with a difficulty determined by the Storyteller based on the age of the impressions and the mental and spiritual strength of the person who left them. One scene-type image and one aspect of the person’s identity (Nature, Demeanor, aura, name, sex, or age) is revealed for each success garnered on the roll. Subsequent uses of Aura Absorption or The Spirit’s Touch on the same object have their successes penalized with the first Kiasyd’s successes.

•••• Changeling Ward Externalizing her emotional confusion, the Kiasyd creates a ward that disorients and befuddles anyone who sees it. She can inscribe such a ward on an object, a location, or a person. Kiasyd can be very clever using this power; one story tells of a Weirdling that drew a ward on an enemy’s shirt as dawn approached, then watched as the unfortunate vampire burned in the sun, unable to remember which way to run. System: The vampire inscribes a ward symbol in a visible location and the player rolls Intelligence + Larceny (difficulty 7 for inanimate objects, or the subject’s current Willpower +2). Anyone entering the warded area or touching the warded object loses two dice from his Intelligence dice pools as long as he maintains contact or proximity to the ward. Additionally, anyone seeing

the ward becomes disoriented unless he succeeds on a Wits + Investigation roll (difficulty 8). The Kiasyd is immune to her own wards. The ward lasts for a duration indicated by the number of successes on the Kiasyd’s roll. Successes

Duration

1 success

One hour

2 successes

One night

3 successes

One week

4 successes

One month

5 successes

One year

••••• The Riddle Phantastique The Kiasyd draws on the mystery of her existence to create a riddle for her victim which will completely consume his attention. The victim is so focused on solving the riddle himself that he shuts out anyone trying to tell him the answer. System: The player rolls Manipulation + Occult (difficulty of the victim’s current Willpower). After a successful roll, the victim can do nothing but sit and ponder the riddle until he accumulates three times the Kiasyd’s successes. The subject rolls Wits + Occult (difficulty 8, plus or minus the number of Derangements the victim has, at the Storyteller’s discretion). He makes this roll as soon as he is told the riddle, and then once per hour until he has gathered enough successes. Should the victim botch on a roll to solve the Riddle, he takes one level of lethal damage as the mystical enigma racks his body and loses all successes from the accumulated total. This damage cannot be healed until the riddle has been solved. The Kiasyd can end this trance by telling the victim the answer, but no one else can.

••••• • Steal the Mind The fae are infamous for stealing people’s minds and memories. The Kiasyd have developed a similar power. The Kiasyd may even keep these stolen memories, if she’s willing to pay the price for them. System: The player selects a target and rolls Perception + Subterfuge (difficulty equal to the target’s current Willpower). Upon success, the Kiasyd “steals” the target’s mind (though she retains her own consciousness) and has complete access to all his thoughts and memories. The victim has no knowledge that he has been affected in this manner, though any attempt to harm him — by the Kiasyd or anyone else — returns his mind immediately. He has no access to his Knowledges while this power is active, but Talents and those Skills that work on muscle memory are still present. The Storyteller decides which Abilities are lost. The number Mythercia

223

of successes determines the duration of the effect, though the Kiasyd may return the subject’s mind at any time before the duration expires. If the victim dies before the memories return, the Weirdling keeps them. If the Kiasyd kills the target to keep his memory, the character may need to roll for degeneration (see p. 114) depending on what Road they follow — Kiasyd on Road of Humanity must always roll. Successes

Duration

1 success

10 minutes

2 successes

One hour

3 successes

One night

4 successes

One week

5 successes

One month

Obfuscate To many common men and women living in the 13th century, the Devil lurks in every shadow and hides behind

GIFTS OF THE BLOOD

224

every corner. Evil is ever-present and a threat that can rarely be seen with your eyes. In the case of those Cainites who have mastered Obfuscate, this paranoia is justified. While evil may be debatable, Obfuscate makes it so that a gifted vampire could be lurking in the darkness ready to strike or flee at any time. The monster must be close at hand to accomplish this, no more than five meters per dots of Wits + Stealth from their would-be victims. Most mortals, even those trained in Awareness, cannot pierce the monsters’ deception. Some unique individuals may be able to see straight through these lies; children, horses, dogs, some cats, and very few religious visionaries are unaffected by Obfuscate, but this is all at Storyteller discretion. Cainite with the Discipline of Auspex may be able to pierce a Cainite’s Obfuscate. For more, see Auspex on p. 195. Most Obfuscate powers last a scene once activated, unless willed away by the Cainite. They take no particular concentration to uphold once raised.

• The Silence of Death At this rudimentary understanding, the Cainite can make things around them fade to silence, although sounds from beyond the vicinity filter through, anything in the immediate area fades into nothingness. In most cases, this nimbus moves with the Silence of Death. System: There is no roll. The power creates a zone of absolute silence around the character, with a maximum radius of 20 feet/7 meters. No sound occurs inside this zone, though sounds originating outside the area of effect may be heard by anyone in it. Additionally, if the player spends two blood points and the character spends five turns in concentration in a room or enclosure, the silence remains in it after the character leaves the room and lasts until she wills it to end. A character can’t create more than one zone of silence, so if she wishes to use Silence of Death on herself (or curse another room), the zone in the first room fades automatically.

•• Unseen Presence At this point, the Cainite can now move about unseen. Shadows cling to her, and kine and Cainite alike look away, their minds not allowing them to see the shadowy monster that lurks in their periphery. While the Discipline protects her from being seen or heard in casual progress, any direct interaction with the world shatters the illusion. Kine will step aside, unknowing, to let an Obfuscated Cainite pass them, but should the Cainite crush a bed of roses, kick a sleeping hound, or pull on a tapestry by passing too close to it, she is outed. System: There is no roll necessary to conjure an Unseen Presence. Should a Cainite draw attention to herself by sneak attack, blunder, or speech, accidental attention will call for a Wits + Stealth from 5 to 9, based on the amount of noise or calamity the Cainite has caused. Willful attempts to violate the secrecy of Unseen Presence while still maintaining it may call for a high difficulty and multiple successes. For example, whispering to an enemy without giving away her location would require three or so successes at a difficulty of 7. Even when seen or unseen, a secondary use of this power allows a Cainite to conceal small items already on her person, or with a successful Manipulation + Subterfuge from 5 to 9, based on the amount of observation she can grasp and conceal an easily moved item.

••• Mask of a Thousand Faces At this point, the vampire can trick the minds of her victims to hide her face in plain sight. That is to say, she may stand face to face with her victim and not have OBFUSCATE

225

MASK OF A THOUSAND FACES Successes

Results

1 success

The vampire’s mass remains the same. She cannot be taller or shorter or much bulkier, but she may change enough features so as to be hard to recognize (though she might be mistaken for a blood relative). A Nosferatu, for example, can appear as a perfectly believable, albeit tragically hideous human.

2 successes

Her appearance is now a complete mask, and she resembles herself in no way, should she wish. She could not be mistaken for her own blood relative even in strong lantern light. She can now change how others perceive her gender.

3 successes

Her intention is made complete, and she wears the mask she intends to wear. Her face is her own canvas.

4 successes

The illusion is now so complete that the victims will imagine the vampire to sound exactly as the mask suggests. If it is a specific person, the illusion forces the victims to imagine the vampire is performing the correct twitches and physical mannerisms of the person they are mimicking.

5 successes

The transformation is complete. Even age and size no longer hold the vampire back. She can make her victims see her as anyone she wants, just by willing it so.

their true visage revealed. By force of mind over mind, the vampire forces her victim to see a face not her own. This may be a newly imagined character nothing like the vampire at all or slight changes to the Cainite’s own features. She may appear taller, of another region or she might even appear as a man. This ability does not confer on the vampire any special talent for imitation or acting as the face she creates; that is on the vampire’s talents alone. System: To create this guise, the player rolls Manipulation + Performance at a difficulty 7. To mimic the face of another, the vampire must have a good look at them. The Storyteller might raise the difficulty on the roll if the vampire has only briefly seen the person they wish to mimic. How successful the disguise is depends on the chart at the bottom of the page. Should a vampire wish to create a face much more appealing than her own, she must spend a point of blood for every dot of difference from her Appearance to that of the disguise. While fooling acquaintances may require only a look at the target and clever crafting of the mask, fooling someone intimately connected to the target is another matter. That requires actual familiarity with the target, and perhaps other rolls to keep the illusion going.

•••• Vanish from the Mind’s Eye The vampire now has so much control over what her victims can and cannot see that she can vanish from plain sight and other senses. Standing before her victims, she wills it so, and she simply vanishes. This can have serious ripples on those who witness the event. Vampires startle when another of their kind simply vanishes from before their eyes. Humans will

GIFTS OF THE BLOOD

226

actually forget that the vampire was there to begin with. Particularly weak-willed humans will panic and flee the area, though they may or may not recall the reason for their panic (at Storyteller discretion). System: The player rolls her character’s Intelligence + Stealth against their victim’s Wits + Alertness. If there is more than one victim, use the highest pool to resist. If the player rolls one to three successes, the vampire fades but does not vanish, appearing ghost-like and translucent. With more than three successes, the vampire vanishes from her victim’s senses entirely. If the player achieves more successes than the victim, the victim forgets that the vampire was there to begin with, and tends to not reflect on any conflict in memory that might cause. It is possible to interact with a ghosted vampire, though difficult. A player tracking such a vampire rolls Perception + Alertness at a difficulty of 8. On a successful roll, the character can interact normally with the ghostlike vampire, though they are likely to be disturbed by his ethereal presence. On a failure, the character loses two dice on any roll to interact with the ghostlike vampire, from attacking them to following them to seducing them. After witnessing a vampire vanish before their eyes, the player of any other character present must roll Wits + Courage. For humans, this is difficulty 9; for Cainites, difficulty 5. If the player succeeds, the character may act as expected in the situation. A failure on this roll means that the character is beside themselves and unable to act for two turns, unless that action is to flee.

••••• Cloak the Gathering Now the vampire extends his lie to his companions, and fools his victims to see what he wants for a group instead of simply for himself.

If a character under this cloak does something to expose himself, such as with Unseen Presence, that individual falls out of the ruse. If the vampire who created the cloak exposes himself, all members of the cloak are exposed. System: For every dot of Stealth the vampire has, she may add one additional person to her cloak. The cloak extends any single Obfuscate power the vampire already has to any character in the cloak. Large objects such as horses or houses may be added at the “cost” All members of the cloak must behave under the limitations of the power extended to them, and will drop out of the cloak should they breach the power’s requirement. If the vampire creating the cloak fails to uphold the power’s requirements, the whole cloak falls.

••••• • Mask the Devil Now, the vampire can hide not just her presence to the senses, but hide her soul from the sight beyond sight. Her aura becomes so plain and dull as to go unnoticed, taking on the generic appearance of the average aura around her. Even her soul blends with the crowd. Furthermore, this power disguises her Beast entirely. It simply is not there for anyone with the ability to detect it. For all purposes, the vampire is a run-of-the-mill human. System: The vampire wills herself to become nothing, and her soul responds. Furthermore, because the Beast appears to be gone, any and all abilities, vampiric or otherwise, that might target the Beast such as the Animalism power Song of Serenity (see p. 192) fail, regardless of rolls.

••••• •• Fortress of Silence This subtle but potent power cuts the vampire off from unwanted disturbance, allowing clarity of thought and heightened awareness of self. Elders employ it as a way of isolating themselves to regain lost mental fortitude and quickly craft elaborate plans. Fortress of Silence can also be used on others; when used offensively, it causes escalating delirium and confusion as it locks a victim into the deafening and maddening thrum of their own blood flowing in every vein and artery, debilitating even the sturdiest opponents to the brink of insanity. System: Spend one blood point. Upon activation, this power inverts the effects of Silence of Death, simultaneously cutting a character off from external distractions while inwardly quieting peripheral subconscious background noise and chatter. The difficulty of all Perception-based rolls for characters meditating through Fortress of Silence is increased by two. This focused control over his own thoughts, however, allows him to reinvigorate his will, rejuvenating one lost Willpower point every 15 minutes.

After a character ceases meditating and emerges from Fortress of Silence, the difficulty of all rolls involving Mental Attributes and Willpower is decreased by one for the remainder of the evening. To target an opponent with this power, the player spends one blood point and rolls Stamina + Occult (difficulty equal to the opponent’s Willpower). The target acquires a Derangement if the character achieves more successes on the roll than the target has permanent Willpower. With 3 or more successes, this Derangement is permanent; otherwise it lasts for the duration of the night. For the duration of the scene, the amount of successes equal the number of Dexterity and Mental Attribute dice the target is prevented from accessing for any rolls. A target may spend Willpower on a one-for-one basis to regain dice lost through use of this power.

••••• ••• Reaper of the Heart Many masters of Obfuscate have a reputation for omniscience with the secrets they gather through creative uses of this power. Reaper of the Heart mystically probes a subject’s subconscious to adorn a character with the semblance of an individual whom the victim has a strong emotional attachment. This power assuages any doubts the subject might have to the validity of the disguise by forming itself from the most visceral and raw emotional memories associated with the identity. System: Activate Mask of a Thousand Faces (difficulty equal to the target’s Wits + Awareness, maximum 9). Success on the roll transforms the character’s countenance into a deeply rooted significant other tied to the target, appropriate to the emotion and relevant to the situation the vampire is seeking to manipulate. The character need not be familiar with or know the significant other in question, or even have seen their face. For the duration of the scene, each success on the roll adds two dice to all of the character’s applicable Social rolls against the target and increases the difficulty of all the target’s Social rolls involving the character by two. This power doesn’t necessarily render the user’s appearance into someone still among the living or unliving; longdead friends and enemies are just as likely, and in such cases the subject remembers the encounter as a dream, a vision, or a ghostly visitation.

••••• •••• Obscure God’s Creation Obscure God’s Creation allows a vampire to remove all memory of her existence from reality. That some Methuselahs might be able to achieve such an effect is purely theoretical. Cainite scholars point out (often fearfully)

OBFUSCATE

227

that if this power does exist, there’s absolutely no way to verify it, given that there’s no record. System: The character first enters a place of total isolation from observation, such as a coffin. Roll Wits + Subterfuge (difficulty 9) and spend one dot of Willpower.With a single success, the memories of characters directly associated with the vampire are removed or forgotten, leaving blank and often fragmented recollections that confuse characters attempting to remember events related to the vampire. With two or more successes, the memories of characters directly associated with the vampire alter within their minds to associate themselves or others (even conflictingly) with actions undertaken by the vampire. With three or more successes, portions of direct accounts (written or otherwise) that include the vampire erase and disappear from existence. Only glaring holes once occupied by the character’s deeds remain, leaving only indirect allusions contained in legends, rumors or myths surrounding the vampire intact in reality. With four or more successes, any and every trace of the vampire is obliterated from existence entirely. Written documents and memories containing the vampire rewrite themselves to construct verifiable gaps that may occur when this happens (this does not destroy the vampire, only evidence of its existence). Only traces of her existence that the vampire willfully chooses to display appear in history or remain intact in the minds of others.

Obtenebration O

btenebration, the power to control and manipulate shadows, is the Discipline from which the Clan of Shadows takes its name. Initiates of the Discipline can use it to move and manipulate shadows to their advantage, while masters can give shadows form, substance, and a semblance of life. The nature of the source of this power causes no end of disagreement among Lasombra. The most ancient elders of the clan claim that the darkness is itself a primal entity, equal and opposite to the force of creation that bears the world into being. Influenced by Zoroastrianism, the eldest usually call this dark force Ahriman. Other Lasombra believe that Obtenebration draws its power from a realm of shadow rather than an entity. Lasombra who look to one of the Abrahamic faiths might call it Hell, while an adherent of the ancient Greek or Roman gods might call it Tartarus. In more recent nights, the rise of science and scientific thinking has caused many younger Lasombra to eschew the mysticism surrounding Obtenebration. These young Lasombra insist that Obtenebration is simply the GIFTS OF THE BLOOD

228

manifestation of their Cainite nature. They dismiss talk of shadow realms and dark gods as superstitious, insisting that the secrets to their power can be unlocked through scientific thought and careful study. Whatever its origin, Obtenebration is wholly unnerving to those who see it in use. It evokes terror in animals or mortals who see the Discipline in use. Even Cainites, whose very existence defies explanation, tend to see Obtenebration as an affront against the laws of nature.

• Shadow Play While this ability does not allow characters to create shadows that do not already exist, it allows one to manipulate, move, and animate ambient shadows. This can grant social effects, such as using shadows to make yourself more imposing, or shape an environment to suit your needs, creating areas of shadow in which to hide a person or object. System: Spend one blood point to add one die to a character’s Intimidation and Stealth dice pools for the remainder of the scene. While this power is active, characters may also move, change, and animate shadows, which can include separating them from their original source. This can include moving shadows in such a way as to allow the character to see better, which reduces any penalty incurred by darkness by the amount of the character’s Obtenebration rating. Mortals find this power terrifying to behold and must pass a Courage check of 7. If they fail, their Social dice pools are reduced by one when they see this power in use.

•• Nocturne By concentrating on summoning forth darkness, Lasombra with this ability can summon a writhing cloud of supernatural darkness to engulf an area and obscure all sources of light. The darkness is a manifestation of the Abyss that muffles sound and sight and smothers the life out of the weak. The character who summons it must actively maintain it; the cloud dissipates as soon as the character’s concentration is broken. System: To use this ability, roll Manipulation + Occult with a difficulty of 7. Success results in a cloud of impenetrable blackness 10 feet (or three meters) in diameter anywhere within 50 yards/meters of the character. Each additional success may add ten feet/three meters to diameter of the cloud, at the caster’s discretion. The caster may choose to affect an area not in his line of sight, but at a difficulty of 9, and they must spend one point of blood. All Perception pools are reduced by five dice and the difficulties of all rolls from characters within the cloud are increased by two. Characters with supernatural

methods of enhancing Perception, such as Heightened Senses (Auspex 1) or the Merit Darksight take only a two-dice penalty to their Perception. Additionally, the cloud is a breach of the Abyss into the material world; let loose into the world of the living, it will attempt to drain the life from any beings caught in it. Characters inside the cloud have their Stamina pools reduced by two. For mortals, if this reduces their Stamina pool to zero or lower, they suffocate.

••• Arms of Ahriman With this ability, a Lasombra shapes the darkness into tentacles that can attack, restrain, and grapple foes. System: Using this ability requires a roll of Manipulation + Occult, difficulty 7. Each success allows a character to create one tentacle six feet in length that must originate in a source of shadow within 20 feet/ 7 meters of the caster, with Strength and Dexterity ratings equal to the caster’s Obtenebration rating. If the caster desires, they may spend blood to increase Strength and Dexterity at the cost of one blood per point increased; they may also increase the length by spending one blood per six feet/ two meters of length per tentacle.

Each tentacle has four health levels, does not take wound penalties, and soaks non-aggravated damage by rolling Stamina + Fortitude equal to the caster’s rating. Aggravated damage may not be soaked. Tentacles may attack characters by using Dexterity to attack for Strength + 1 points of bashing damage. Controlling the tentacles requires a moderate amount of concentration on the part of the caster. The tentacles receive one independent action; they act in concert as the caster directs.

•••• Nightshades This ability allows Cainites to craft lifelike images and illusions out of darkness that are nearly indistinguishable from reality. The created illusions are still shadows, and last only so long as your character concentrates on them. They can create silhouettes and shades, but are quickly rendered unbelievable in any strong lighting. System: The player rolls Wits + Occult, difficulty 7. For each success, the character may create one image that the size of a human or smaller, or they may pool their successes to create one very large illusion. Characters who see these illusions must pass a Perception + Alertness roll with difficulty 9 to see through the illusion. OBTENEBRATION

229

Alternately, the caster may fill an area up to 10 yards/ meters per success with primordial visions of chaos, dark reflections of the Abyss and its denizens. This breach of the Abyss causes fear in all who behold it. Characters without Obtenebration have all dice pools reduced by two and their Initiative reduced by three.

••••• Tenebrous Avatar The Cainite uses her mastery of darkness to become darkness itself, a living reflection of the void of the Abyss. In shadow form, Lasombra are virtually indestructible and may pass through even the smallest of openings. System: A character with this ability may spend three blood points and spend three turns to metamorphose into a creature of shadowy horror. In this form, vampires may not deal or receive physical damage. They may summon Arms of Ahriman using themselves as an origin by spending the additional blood to activate this power. They may also choose to engulf a victim in shadow, reducing all of their victim’s dice pools by an amount equal to their Obtenebration rating. As with Nocturne, mortal characters suffocate if this reduces their Stamina to zero. While in shadow form, characters take twice the aggravated damage from fire and sunlight and add 1 to the difficulty of checks against Rötschreck.

••••• • The Darkness Within This power allows the Cainite to call forth the darkness contained within her. Upon activating this power, a night-black cloud escapes the vampire, perhaps seeping from her pores, flying from her mouth, or even bleeding from her eyes and ears. The shadow-cloud engulfs a chosen target, burning it with cold of the abyss, and painfully draining away its blood in moments. System: The player makes a Willpower roll (difficulty 6) and spends a blood point. The resulting shadow envelops the target and strikes terror within him. Individuals observing the Darkness Within, whether as targets or onlookers, may suffer from intense fright. Any character with fewer Courage dots than the vampire’s successes flee, cow in terror, or – if Cainite – must roll to resist Rötschreck. Individuals touched by The Darkness Within lose two points of blood per turn, though targets may resist this effect by succeeding on a Stamina roll (difficulty 6) each turn he remains in contact with the cloud. If the vampire is attacked, the darkness immediately returns to her through whatever orifice it originated. The Cainite can summon the darkness back at any time, gaining a number of blood points equal to the number the shadow siphoned from its victims (round GIFTS OF THE BLOOD

230

up). Taking blood from another in this fashion is similar to drinking from that vampire, and blood bonds may result. Additionally, The Darkness Within may take blood from only one individual per turn, though it may be in contact with many. The vampire may decide, turn by turn, who is the target.

••••• • Walk the Abyss By traversing the Abyss, this ability allows a character to enter a patch of darkness and emerge from a second patch of darkness within eyesight. Characters may also use this ability to extend their reach into a shadow and grasp something within reach of a second shadow. System: Both entry and exit points must be large enough to actually contain a person, even if the character is only reaching through the shadows. The character rolls either Intelligence + Stealth (to pass from one shadow to the other) or Intelligence + Brawl (to grasp a distant object), difficulty 7. Traveling through the Abyss is not for the faint of heart. The character using this ability must pass a Courage check of 5 (difficulty 7 for vampires pulled through the Abyss not of their own volition). Failure results in immediate Rötschreck on emergence from the shadow, while a botch results in the character becoming lost between shadows and trapped in the Abyss. They must make another Intelligence + Stealth roll to open a gateway from the Abyss back into the material realm, with the destination of the new portal to be determined by the Storyteller.

••••• •• Shadow Twin The vampire’s control over darkness has progressed to such a degree that he may bestow a limited degree of sentience upon it. By animating his own shadow or that of another, the Cainite can actually “free” the shadow cast by light. While this power is active, the subject casts no shadow, as it has left to pursue the vampire’s commands. This power can unnerve mortals and superstitious vampires alike. The Cainite wielding Obtenebration commands the individual’s shadow; some vampires report having seen mortals literally scared to death as their shadows leapt away to taunt or menace them. These shadows cannot come from inanimate things. To be the vector for a Shadow-Twin, the victim must have a soul. (Or something reminiscent of a soul.) System: The player spends a blood point and makes a Willpower roll (difficulty 8). If the roll succeeds, the shadow is liberated for one hour per success. Sunrise disperses the animated shadow, regardless of successes. The Shadow Twin has Attribute and Ability ratings equal to half those of its

parent body (rounded down). The Shadow Twin has an Obtenebration score equal to one-half of that of the vampire who animated it (rounded down). Mortals and vampires without dots in Obtenebration require a Courage roll upon witnessing this, as per earlier Obtenebration powers. The twin may separate itself from its source and travel up to 50 feet (15 meters) away, crawling through crevices or sliding up walls. It may attack and be attacked, though it takes and does only half damage (again, round down). Flame and supernatural attacks (such as vampire fangs, mystical powers, etc.) do full damage to the Shadow Twin. If the Shadow Twin is killed, its parent loses half her Willpower points and must roll to avoid Rötschreck (difficulty 9).

••••• ••• Oubliette The vampire wraps her soul’s darkness around a victim and dangles him halfway into the Abyss from where her power comes. In this halfway state, the victim is helpless and can be released only by the vampire who captured him. There is no air, light, or forgiveness in the Abyss, and mortals suffocate quickly while vampires pray for death or madness to free them. To the outside world, the victim is gone, and only a deep shadow remains where they once were. To the inside, there is only a terrible void. System: The vampire need only spend a blood point to create the Oubliette. To actually create the Oubliette around someone requires a contested Wits + Intimidation roll against the target’s Dexterity + Occult (difficulty 7 for both rolls). Mortals suffocate within a number of minutes equal to their Stamina (though the Lasombra may choose to leave their heads exposed or trap a quantity of air inside as well), while vampires are simply suspended impotently in darkness and may not use Disciplines or take other actions. The Oubliette vanishes instantly when touched by sunlight or when the vampire chooses to dismiss it. A vampire may maintain only one Oubliette at a time (which can only contain one victim at a time), which leads some Cainite philosophers to argue that it is a prison inside the vampire herself and not some distant Abyssal nightmare.

••••• •••• Ahriman’s Demesne With a flick of her wrist, the vampire opens up the world to the Abyss, creating a terrible, spherical void in the air. When it closes, friend and foe are wounded and perhaps destroyed. Those who have been killed (or nearly killed) are carried off into nothing. All traces of them are simply gone. System: The player spends two points of Willpower and concentrates for three turns. During this time, the

blackness billows out of the character’s hand, growing to fill the area. At the end of the third turn, the player rolls Manipulation + Occult (difficulty 6). Everyone in the darkness’ area suffers that many health levels of damage (aggravated, if the victims are vampires) outright — six successes yield six levels of damage, not six dice of damage. After Ahriman’s Demesne does its damage, it collapses, taking with it the bodies of any who died and mortals reduced to one health level when they came in contact with the dreadful shadow. For any living thing the Demesne drags off, still alive and screaming, the vampire regains a Willpower point.

Ogham T

he Lhiannan practice a variant form of Koldunic Sorcery they call Ogham (See Koldunic Sorcery, p. 274), named for the ancient script essential to coaxing the Discipline’s force. All within the bloodline bear a shard from a dark, powerful spirit of the land who was once quite vast. Ogham draws from the strength of that spirit and is uniquely found among the Lhiannan; it can only be taught to those suffering the curse of their lineage. Unlike traditional koldunism as practiced by the Tzimisce, Ogham is an innate in-clan Discipline for the Lhiannan. Like the kraina of their koldun cousins, a Lhiannan may learn the Genius Loci kraina (which they refer to as talamh, meaning “earth”) as a secondary path of Ogham. To cast their magic, a Lhiannan must offer up a mortal sacrifice and then roll Attribute + Occult against a difficulty of the power’s level + 4. Lhiannan gain certain benefits depending on the circumstance surrounding their sacrifices: • If the sacrifice is committed within twenty feet of an oak tree, the Lhiannan may stab the diaphragm of the victim and read omens in the patterns the blood takes as it flows from the wound, granting her the Oracular Ability Merit (see p. 426) for the rest of the evening. • If the sacrificial victim is of special import (such as a noble or other person of some renown), the Lhiannan gains the Celestial Attunement and Eidetic Memory Merits (see p. 422) and may also predict the weather and celestial phenomena (like eclipses, and comets or meteors) with perfect accuracy for the rest of the remainder of the night. Ogham is strongest within the wild; the difficulty to cast any Ogham power is reduced by two if the Lhiannan is a mile (1.5 km) away from, and increased by 1 if within

OGHAM

231

half a mile (1 km) of an inhabited community or cultivated area of land (like a farm or a village). Unless otherwise noted, Ogham powers last for one scene.

• Consecration of Esus Through the spirit-shard in her blood, a Lhiannan awakens plant life to act in her defense; roots and grass entangle feet, and trees creak and stir unnaturally to block her foes. System: This power takes a scene to prepare, requiring a mortal sacrifice and a living tree with a branch capable of sustaining the weight of a human adult. The Lhiannan carves the symbol of Esus (three skulls forming a triangle surrounding the head of a bull) into the trunk of the tree. She feeds a mortal sacrifice one point of her blood and hangs the victim by the neck or ankle with a rope suspended from the branch of the tree, and then flays the victim to death. As the victim spins, his blood paints a spiral pattern on the foliage below. Tracing the area takes one turn and rouses all plant life within a 3 yard/meter diameter, centering on the victim. Lhiannan often hang multiple victims at appropriate intervals to extend the area of this power. When the blood has been sown for all sacrifices, the player makes the activation roll (Attribute: Dexterity). If the roll is successful, the plants remain slumbering indefinitely until triggered by a mortal or Cainite entering the area affected (animals and Lhiannan do not awaken the plants). When activated, those in the area except any Lhiannan suffer a -2 penalty to all dice pools from distraction and physical interference, and are reduced to half their movement speed. Additionally, victims must make a Dexterity + Athletics roll each turn to avoid three dice of bashing damage as the plants spring to life, tripping, clutching, and assaulting those within their wake.

•• Woad of Teutates By illustrating mystical runes on her sacrifice’s body in vitae, a Lhiannan can invoke spirits of war to infuse her, direct her Beast, and gird her for battle. System: This power takes a scene to prepare and requires a mortal warrior. The Lhiannan feeds the warrior a handful of soma (psychedelic mushrooms), then waits an hour for the soma to take effect. Next, she traces the symbol of Teutates (a serpent knotted into figure eights, surrounding a triangular spiraling triple knot) onto the warrior from head to toe, with woad mixed with blood. The Lhiannan slices open her wrist to drown the warrior in one blood point of her vitae before decapitating him. Make the activation roll (Attribute: Stamina). If successful, the woad freezes like hoarfrost, then begins to flicker with a baleful blue sheen. The woad remains active for up to a scene. While the GIFTS OF THE BLOOD

232

Lhiannan carries the severed head, the vampire enjoys a handful of advantages: • Ignore all dice pool penalties inflicted by injury. • Add the number of successes achieved to any damage dice pools inflicted by the Lhiannan against an enemy. For example, three successes would add three dice of damage to each successful attack. • The first time the Lhiannan takes damage in the scene, downgrade a number of health levels equal to her successes in activating Woad of Teutates. For example, with two successes, if the Lhiannan suffers three lethal damage after soak, it would become one lethal, two bashing. If she suffered seven aggravated damage, it would become five aggravated and two lethal damage. Rather than downgraded, bashing damage is simply ignored. • Subtract the successes from difficulty rolls for Rötschreck.

••• Mhallacht of the Cyoeraeth The Lhiannan inflicts a mhallacht (curse) upon an enemy by etching her target’s name into the body of one beloved by him. System: This power takes a scene to prepare and requires a mortal friend or close relative of the target. The Lhiannan restrains the target’s companion onto a dolmen she has erected (or found), then slices open her wrist and feeds one blood point and a handful of mistletoe berries to the companion. The Lhiannan then uses a sharp instrument to repeatedly carve the name of her target in the Ogham language across the entirety of the companion’s body and winds a metal torc around his neck. Once the ceremony is complete, make the activation roll (Attribute: Charisma). If the roll is successful, the companion’s skin changes color to a sickly green and a thick fog (three yards/meters high and twenty yards/meters in width) forms around the companion, following him when he moves. Upon entering it, the fog obscures all normal vision within five feet/two meters. The Lhiannan releases the companion, who runs terrified toward the location he believes the target to be, while continually screaming the target’s name in a shrill tenor. The companion will search day and night until he finds his target (or is destroyed in the interim), needing neither food, water, nor rest. The mhallacht takes effect when the target sees his name inscribed on the companion’s body. He does not need to understand the language used. As soon as the mhallacht takes hold of the target, the companion’s heart

explodes from fright (killing him), and the target loses the power of speech; he can grunt or moan, but cannot say any words. Additionally, the target becomes ill and weak and parts of his mind become disconnected from one another. All difficulties on Physical rolls increase by two, all wound penalties are increased by one die, and he must spend one Willpower point (on top of any other cost) in order to attempt a Knowledge roll or use any magical ability or Discipline, even if the power is innate. This Willpower doesn’t buy him a success on that roll; it simply allows him to make the attempt. If the target is a Cainite, he cannot spend blood while this power is in effect. The effects of Mhallacht of the Cyoeraeth last for twenty-four hours after finding its target. Supplementary to the standard effects, should the mhallacht be enacted on dates corresponding to the Yule (20th-23rd of December), Imbolc (2nd of February), Ostara (19th-22nd of March), Beltane (1st of May), Midsummer (19th-23rd of June), Lughnasadh (1st of August), Mabon (21st-24th of September), or Samhain (1st of November), the Lhiannan may commemorate Cernunnos by bolting and tying a pair of stag’s antlers to the companion’s head. When the power takes effect, the target must succeed in a Courage roll (difficulty 8). If the target is a mortal and fails the roll, he is overcome by fear and flees in the opposite direction of the companion until he collapses from exhaustion. If the target is a Cainite and fails the roll, all difficulties to avoid frenzy increase by two.

•••• Woad of Taranis Through burning an effigy to the Sky God and marking his chest with an ancient sigil, a Lhiannan is partially warded from the fiery curse of flames and the sun. System: This power takes three evenings to prepare and requires one mortal victim. During the three nights of preparation, the Lhiannan must construct a twenty-five foot/ eight meter tall Wicker Man. Once constructed, the player spends five blood points during the course of five turns while the Lhiannan cuts his wrist and splatters his blood over the effigy. The Lhiannan restrains his mortal sacrifice within the effigy, then lights it on fire. The Wicker Man burns to ash, which takes about three hours. If the Lhiannan has a container of some kind, he may save the ashes collected for later use. Next, he mixes a portion of the ashes with woad and takes one turn to paint the symbol of Taranis (an eight-spoked wheel) onto his bare chest. After the symbol has been traced, the player makes the activation roll (Attribute: Stamina). If successful, the symbol sears into his flesh amidst a clap of thunder, causing one level of unsoakable

OGHAM

233

aggravated damage and leaving a charred, dull grey scar. While this power is active, the Lhiannan is immune to Rötschreck, and all damage from fire and sunlight is considered lethal and may be soaked normally. Only one use of the Woad of Taranis may be drawn from the ashes of a single Wicker Man.

••••• Thirst of Donn Thirst of Donn allows the Lhiannan to drain the very blood of the earth through her spirit-shard. They often use this power to ruin crops and spread desolation into civilized communities. System: This power takes a scene to prepare and requires a minimum of one mortal sacrifice. The Lhiannan restrains the sacrifice onto a dolmen she has erected (or found), then slices open her wrist and feeds one blood point to the victim(s) before plunging a sharp instrument into his diaphragm. The player then makes the activation roll (Attribute: Strength), with each victim sacrificed beyond the first reducing the difficulty by one (minimum 4). If successful, the Lhiannan suffers from the Touch of Frost Flaw (see p. 426), but gains the ability to consume the spiritual energy of the land itself for the remainder of the evening. Each “drink” takes one turn and allows the Lhiannan to regain one point of Willpower and one blood point by depleting an area’s energies, turning a ten-foot radius tract of land into a barren wasteland incapable of sustaining life for an entire year. If Thirst of Donn is performed within an area of special power and significance (such as the Giants’ Dance), the Lhiannan permanently gains a Spirit Mentor (see p. 426) if she doesn’t already have it.

Potence ampiric Potence is Caine’s fury running through undead muscles. A master of Potence can lift many V times her weight, shatter stone with a punch, and leap

across a churchyard the way a child might over a creek. System: For each dot of Potence the vampire possesses, add one die to all Strength-based dice pools. Spend one blood point reflexively to turn those dice into automatic successes for the turn. In hand to hand combat, this means automatic successes on the damage roll.

Advanced Potence As with Celerity and Fortitude, masters of Potence can choose between increasing their raw ability and adding specific gifts at each level above five. GIFTS OF THE BLOOD

234

••••• • Crush The vampire with this refined application of Potence knows just how to apply her deadly strength to destroying inanimate objects. System: Spend two blood points to activate Crush for the scene. With a successful attack against an object, your character automatically destroys it. In the case of weapons or armor on active combatants, this may mean a targeted attack. If you choose to destroy a victim’s weapons or armor, they take no damage from the attack.

••••• •• Brutality With this level of power, the Cainite’s hands move through flesh the way a mortal’s moves through packed sand. System: A character with Brutality causes lethal damage with her unarmed strikes. Her unarmed strikes may only be dodged, not blocked or parried, as her punches move weapons and shields aside effortlessly. This power does not require activation, and is considered “always on” unless the user wills it.

••••• ••• Aftershock The eldest practitioners of Potence can infuse the power of their blood to delay the physical devastation of her attacks. Instead of destroying an opponent immediately, she stores her Potence in their body for later effect. System: Make an attack normally. Spend three blood points and do not add Potence to the damage pool. If the attack causes the victim one point of damage after soak, Aftershock takes effect. Instead of adding Potence as dice or automatic successes to the damage pool, Aftershock “stores” those automatic damage levels for later. Specify any time in the next 24 hours. At that time, the victim suffers lethal damage equal to your character’s Potence to the victim. A character may only have one instance of Aftershock “storing” damage at a time.

Presence resence is the Discipline of emotional manipulation. A vampire with this power can change how others P feel about her. It ranges from the most subtle nudge to a storm of emotions. It can inspire everything from passionate love to mind-numbing terror. Presence has three advantages. First, a Cainite may use Presence on crowds, not just individuals. Second, it is

subtle. A vampire can manipulate the emotion of others without giving away her nature. Third, it transcends all barriers: gender, class, age, religion, even supernatural nature. This power affects mortals and vampires alike, as well as other supernatural beings. However, the drawback is that Presence controls the emotions of its targets, not their actions. Unless Presence is combined with an understanding nature of the target and subtle manipulation, it is a blunt and unpredictable tool for control. Anyone can resist Presence for one scene by spending a Willpower point and then succeeding on a Willpower roll (difficulty 8). The affected individual must keep spending Willpower points until he is no longer in the presence of the vampire (or, in the case of Summon, until the effect wears off). Vampires three or more Generations lower than the wielder need only spend a single Willpower to ignore the Presence for an entire night. In this case, no Willpower roll is needed.

• Awe Awe lets a vampire capture the attention of those around her. The victims are drawn to the vampire and can’t help themselves from trusting her laughing at her jokes. The vampire commands their attention and shapes it to suit her needs. While Awe is most effective for first impressions it also affects those who already have an opinion of the vampire. If someone thinks the vampire is treacherous liar, then Awe alone is not enough to change his mind, but it can be enough to make him consider that perhaps, just this one time, the vampire is telling the truth. Awe doesn’t override self-preservation. If danger strikes, it breaks the spell of fascination, as does leaving the area. The memory of the meeting remains, however, and the target remembers how he felt about the vampire, which will influence future interactions. System: The player chooses what impression she wants to make. The impression should be simple, something that can be summed up in one or two words. Honest, competent, or dangerous are good examples. The player then spends a blood point and rolls Charisma + Performance (difficulty 7). The number of successes rolled determines how many people are affected, as noted on the chart below. If there are more people present than the character can influence, Awe affects those with lower Willpower ratings first. The power stays in effect for the remainder of the scene or until the character chooses to drop it.

PRESENCE

235

Successes

Result

1 success

One person

2 successes

Two people

3 successes

Six people

4 successes

20 people

5 successes

Everyone in the vampire’s immediate vicinity

Those affected can use Willpower points to overcome the effect, but must continue spending Willpower every scene for as long as they remain in the same area as the vampire. As soon as an individual spends a number of Willpower points equal to the successes rolled, he shakes off Awe completely and remains unaffected for the rest of the night. The character gains additional dice equal to her dots in Presence to any action that would foster or take advantage of the chosen reaction against an affected individual.

•• Dread Gaze Like how a spark can light a forest fire, Dread Gaze lets a vampire take a spark of fear and turn it into paralyzing terror.

GIFTS OF THE BLOOD

236

By revealing her predatory nature, such as baring her fangs, snarling, displaying her claws, or crying for blood, Dread Gaze inflames that natural reaction into mindless terror. Victims flee recklessly, freeze with fright, or cower and beg for mercy. System: The player rolls Charisma + Intimidation (difficulty equal to the victim’s Wits + Courage). Success indicates the victim is cowed, while failure means the target is startled but not terrified by the sight. Three or more successes means he runs away in abject fear; victims who have nowhere to run claw at the walls, hoping to dig a way out rather than face the vampire. Moreover, each success subtracts one from the target’s action dice pools for the next turn. The character may attempt Dread Gaze once per turn against a single target, though she may also perform it as an extended action, adding her successes in order to subjugate the target completely. Once the target loses enough dice that he cannot perform any action, he’s so shaken and terrified that he curls up on the ground and weeps. Failure during the extended action means the attempt falters. The character loses all her collected successes and can start over next turn, while the victim may act normally again.

••• Entrancement With Entrancement, a vampire binds a victim into her service. Entranced individuals have their feelings twisted so that they want to serve the vampire. They want to heed her every wish, need, or desire, believing that they do so out of true devotion. Since only the target’s emotions are snared, not their minds, they are free to use their skills in the vampire’s service, but it makes them unpredictable. Also, since Entrancement is temporary, a smart Cainite always has a plan on how to deal with the servant once the effect wears off. Servants might react with anger, horror or hatred if they understand that they been bewitched. Some vampires prefer to dispose of them, while others bind them permanently with a blood oath. System: The player spends a blood point and rolls Appearance + Empathy (difficulty equal to the target’s current Willpower points); the number of successes determines how long the subject is Entranced, as per the chart below. (Subjects can still spend Willpower to temporarily resist, like any other Presence power.) The Storyteller may wish to make the roll instead, since the character is never certain of the strength of her hold on the victim. The vampire may try to keep the subject under her thrall with further blood and further rolls.

Medieval World, so it is most useful when used locally. Even if the desired person books the fastest ships or rides expertly, travel can take days, weeks, or months. Obviously, the individual’s financial resources are a factor; if he doesn’t have the money to travel quickly, it will take him a far greater time to get there. The subject thinks mainly of reaching the vampire, but does not neglect his own well-being. This is less of a consideration if he only has to cross a room, unless he must get through a gang of brutes set on beating him to a pulp to do so. The individual retains his survival instincts, and while he won’t shirk physical violence to reach the vampire’s side, he won’t subject himself to suicidal situations. The Summoning dissipates at dawn, unless extra successes have been spent to prolong it. Still, as long as the vampire is willing and able, she is assured to greet her desired subject some night — as long as nothing happens to him along the way, of course. System: The player spends a blood point and rolls Charisma + Subterfuge. The base difficulty is 5; this increases to difficulty 7 if the vampire only met the subject briefly. If the character used Presence successfully on the target in the past, this difficulty drops to 4, but if the attempt was unsuccessful, the difficulty rises to 8. The vampire can allocate successes either to make the subject make haste or to prolong the duration of the Summoning.

Successes

Result

Successes

Result

Botch

Subject cannot be Entranced for the rest of the story.

Failure

Subject cannot be Summoned by that vampire for the rest of the night.

Failure

The power fails.

1 success

Subject approaches slowly and hesitantly.

1 success

One hour

2 successes

One day

Subject approaches reluctantly and is easily thwarted by obstacles.

3 successes

One week

3 successes

Subject approaches with reasonable speed.

4 successes

One month

4 successes

5 successes

One year

Subject comes with haste, overcoming any obstacles in his way.

5 successes

Subject rushes to the vampire, doing anything to get to her.

•••• Summon This impressive power enables the vampire to call to herself any person she has ever met. This call can go to anyone, mortal or supernatural, across any distance within the physical world. The subject of the Summoning comes as fast as he is able, possibly without even knowing why. He knows intuitively how to find his Summoner — even if the vampire moves to a new location, the subject redirects his own course as soon as he can. After all, he’s coming to the vampire herself, not to some predetermined site. Although this power allows the vampire to call someone across a staggering distance, travel is slow in the Dark

You can also spend extra successes to prolong the Summoning. If you summon a mortal, one success can be spent on prolonging the Summoning by one day. For vampires, two successes need to be spent to prolong the Summoning by one night. Both mortals and vampires alike will seek rest and shelter when they feel that it is needed.

••••• Majesty At this stage, the vampire can augment her supernatural mien a thousandfold. The attractive become paralyzingly beautiful; the homely become hideously twisted. Majesty PRESENCE

237

inspires universal respect, devotion, fear — or all those emotions at once — in those around the vampire. The weak scramble to obey her every whim, and even the most dauntless find it almost impossible to deny her. Affected individuals find the vampire so formidable that they dare not risk her displeasure. Raising their voices to her is difficult; raising a hand against her is unthinkable. Those few who shake off the vampire’s potent mystique enough to oppose her are shouted down by the many under her thrall before the Cainite need even respond. Under Majesty’s influence, hearts break, power trembles, and the bold shake. Wise Cainites use this power with caution against mortal and immortal alike. While Majesty can cow influential politicians and venerable primogen, the vampire must be careful that doing so doesn’t come back to haunt her. After all, a dignitary brought low before others loses his usefulness quickly, while a humiliated Cainite has centuries to plan revenge. System: No roll is required on the part of the vampire, but she must spend a Willpower point. A subject must make a Courage roll (difficulty equal to the vampire’s Charisma + Intimidation, to a maximum of 9) if he wishes to be rude or simply contrary to the vampire. Success allows the individual to act normally for the moment, although he feels the weight of the vampire’s displeasure crushing down on him. A subject who fails the roll aborts his intended action and even goes to absurd lengths to humble himself before the vampire, no matter who else is watching. The effects of Majesty last one scene.

••••• • Kingmaker The power called Kingmaker lets the vampire extend her Presence to another individual and grant them social graces that normally is beyond them. The most clueless brute can gain an understanding of human nature, the most obnoxious brat can transform into a perfect example of grace and virtue, and the shyest wallflower can become the charismatic heart and soul of the feast. Yet, Kingmaker is even more powerful when turned on an already competent individual. An already competent speaker can with the blessing of Kingmaker hold a speech that will be remembered for millennia. A skilled singer will be able to sing with the voice of an angel. A charming smile can be made so radiant it melts the blackest of hearts. To use this power, the vampire must be within line of sight and earshot of the target, and must remain in the target’s presence at all times. System: The player chooses a target within line of sight and earshot of the vampire. The player then spends

GIFTS OF THE BLOOD

238

a blood point and rolls Manipulation + Empathy. The normal difficulty is 7, but if the vampire and target know each other well, the difficulty is reduced to 5. A success lets the vampire add as many bonus dice as she had dots in Presence to all the target’s Social rolls. Every 2 successes also lets the vampire reduce the difficulty on the target’s Social rolls. A failure means that the vampire can no longer assist the target. The power remains in effect for a scene, or until the vampire decided to no longer uphold it.

••••• • Love The blood oath is one of the most powerful tools in an elder’s inventory. However, many young vampires have been warned of the dangers of being blood bound, so alternatives are needed. The Presence power called Love is one such alternative, as it simulates the bond without any of the messy side effects. While not as sure a method of control as a true blood bond, nor as long-lasting, Love is still an extremely potent means of command. System: The player spends a blood point and rolls Charisma + Subterfuge (difficulty equal to the target’s current Willpower points). Success on the roll indicates that the victim feels as attached to the character as if he were blood bound to her. Each success also reduces the victim’s dice pool by one die for any Social rolls to be made against the vampire. This power lasts for one scene and can be applied to the same victim over multiple scenes in the same night.

••••• • Paralyzing Glance Some elders have honed their mastery of Dread Gaze to such a degree that they are said to be able to paralyze with a look. The power‘s name is something of a misnomer, as victims of this power are not precisely paralyzed in a physical sense, but rather frozen with sheer terror. System: The character must make eye contact with her intended victim. The player then rolls Manipulation + Intimidation (difficulty equal to the target’s current Willpower points). Success renders the victim so terrified that he falls into a whimpering, catatonic state, unable to take any actions except curling into a fetal position and gibbering incoherently. The condition lasts for a length of time determined by the number of successes rolled. If the victim’s life is directly threatened (by assault, impending sunrise, etc.), the poor wretch may attempt to break out of his paralysis with a Courage roll (difficulty equal to the character’s Intimidation + 3). One success ends the paralysis.

Successes

Result

1 success

Three turns

2 successes

Five minutes

3 successes

Remainder of the scene

4 successes

One hour

5 successes

Rest of the night

6+ successes

A week (or more, at Storyteller discretion)

••••• • Spark of Rage A vampire possessing this power can shorten tempers and bring old grudges and irritations to the boiling point with a minimum of effort. Spark of Rage causes disagreements and fights, and can even send other vampires into frenzy. System: The player spends a blood point and rolls Manipulation + Subterfuge (difficulty 8). The successes rolled determine the number of victims affected. If this power is used in a crowd, the people in closest proximity to the character are affected. A vampire affected by this power must spend a Willpower point or roll Self-Control/ Instinct (difficulty equal to the character’s Manipulation + Subterfuge); failure sends the target into frenzy. If the character using Spark of Rage botches the activation roll, he immediately frenzies. Successes

Result

1 success

Two people

2 successes

Four people

3 successes

Eight people

4 successes

20 people

5 successes

Everyone in the character’s immediate vicinity

••••• •• Cooperation Peaceful coexistence is not a common tenet of vampiric society. With that in mind, this power can nudge those affected by it into a fragile spirit of camaraderie. Some cynical (or realistic) Ventrue claim that their clan’s mastery of this Presence effect is the sole reason that anything grand is ever accomplished. Others retort that is the only way arrogant and pompous Ventrue ever gets anything done. Few dispute that Cooperation can wield frightening, effective results. System: To invoke Cooperation, spend a blood point and roll Charisma + Leadership (difficulty 8). The number of individuals affected is determined by how many successes the player rolls. Cooperation lasts for the remainder of the scene in which it is invoked, though particularly strong users of Presence may create longer-lasting feelings of non-ag-

gression by spending a Willpower point once per scene. While this power is in effect, all those under its influence are more favorably disposed toward one another and are more willing to extend trust or make cooperative plans. Players should simply roleplay Cooperation’s effects, but there are some concrete ramifications to the power‘s use. For example, Self-Control/ Instinct difficulties to resist frenzy in response to insults from within the target group are decreased by three, and certain Social Flaws may have less of an impact for the duration of Cooperation. Other effects may rise at Storyteller discretion. Successes

Result

1 success

Two people

2 successes

Four people

3 successes

Eight people

4 successes

20 people

5 successes

Everyone in the character’s immediate vicinity

••••• ••• Ironclad Command Any individual can normally resist the powers of Presence for a brief time through an effort of will. Some elder Toreador and Ventrue have developed such force of personality that their powers of Presence cannot be resisted without truly heroic efforts. System: After a character learns this power, it is always in effect. A mortal may not spend Willpower to resist the character’s Presence (for purposes of this power, the definition of “mortal” does not include supernaturally active humans such as ghouls or those who possess True Faith). A supernatural being must roll Willpower (difficulty of the character’s Willpower + 2; difficulties over 10 mean that the roll cannot even be attempted) the first time he attempts to spend a Willpower point to overcome the character’s Presence. For the rest of the night, the maximum number of Willpower points he can spend to resist the vampire’s Presence powers is equal to the number of successes he rolled. A botch doubles the character’s Presence dice pools against the hapless victim for the remainder of the night.

••••• •••• Pulse of the People A vampire who has developed her Presence to this terrifying degree can control the emotional climate of the entire region around her, up to the size of a large city or, in less populated areas, whole regions encompassing several towns and small villages. This power is always in effect on a low level, attuning those who dwell in the area to the Cainite’s mood, but it can also be used to project a PRESENCE

239

specific emotion into the minds of every being in the area. Pulse of the People affects residents much more strongly than travelers, and also has a significant impact on those individuals who might be elsewhere at the time but who still have strong ties to the affected place. System: The character must be present in the place in question, and have at least a casual, personal knowledge of its people and costumes. The player spends a Willpower point and rolls Charisma + Leadership (difficulty 9, though specializations or Storyteller fiat may decrease this difficulty if the character is intimately familiar with a particular place). The number of successes indicates how long mortal residents are affected by the particular emotion that the character broadcasts; visitors with no ties to the area and supernatural beings are affected for a duration one success step lower. The character can choose to terminate this effect at any time before it expires. Pulse of the People can be used by a character in torpor. Successes

Result

1 success

One minute

2 successes

10 minutes

3 successes

One hour

4 successes

One day

5 successes

One week

Protean he vampire does not change the Beast, but the Beast does change the vampire. There is no greater demonT stration of the mutative ability of the vampire than the

Discipline of Protean. The vampire physically expresses the wildness in her nature and the dangers of the Beast by shapechanging, brutal natural weaponry, and many other signs of the mythological vampire made manifest. While the forms are wild and the changes dynamic, some rules apply almost universally. Vampires can use other Disciplines while transformed from their average shape, though the Storyteller may take exception to this in logical cases. Without eyes, one cannot use Dominate, for example. A Cainite’s clothing and adornments transform with her, absorbed into her body when she undergoes a dramatic change. Armor and other protective items may be absorbed but will provide no boon. Protean does not provide the ability to change anything not tight to the skin or larger than a hip bag. Even a large winter cloak might be left behind, or anything bigger than a dagger. A staked vampire remains staked no matter what form she GIFTS OF THE BLOOD

240

is in. There are stories of elder levels of Protean that can repulse a stake over time, but that’s an exception.

• Eyes of the Beast The Damned’s eyes glow and she can see even in pitch blackness. System: No roll is necessary. The vampire simply wills herself to see in the darkness. A vampire with this power ignores blind fighting penalties (p. 346). When Eyes of the Beast is active, dealing with humans is complicated. In addition to likely accusations of witchcraft and demonic possession, Eyes of the Beast reduces the dice pool to most Social rolls with kine by one while the power is active. However, the dice pool for Intimidation rolls increases by one when the power is active.

•• Feral Weapons The Damned are creatures built to destroy everything around them, and Feral Weapons may be the clearest example of their innate tendency toward destruction. With effort, the vampire forces bone or cartilage talons to rip through their fingertips, nail beds, or even finger pads in some cases. These talons differ from vampire to vampire in appearance, but never in violent potential. They are especially good at incising tender flesh and supernatural meat. Similarly, they rend metal and cleave stone with considerable ease. System: The character spends effort to force the claws through her skin. They may erupt from hands, feet, or perhaps even her face like tusks or horns. Her player marks off a blood point spent. The transformation is reflexive and lasts for the scene. Her claws deal Strength +1 aggravated damage. The dice pool for climbing rolls increases by two when using Feral Weapons in the hands and feet.

••• Earth Meld The transformative becomes the transcendental given enough time and practice. The Damned with this level of Protean may, with effort, force her body down into the earth to slumber in a space somewhere between the earth, heaven, and hell. A vampire interred in the dirt, then, enters an ecstatic state just above torpor where they remain vaguely aware of the environment above them, though often the slumber seems more important than the outside world at the time. This may be why it is rumored the Eldest of the old choose to slumber in soil. System: To enter the soil, the vampire spends a turn joining her flesh with the dirt. Her player spends a blood point and at the end of the turn she is gone.

SAMPLE ANIMAL FORMS Wolf: A vampire in wolf form does +1 Strength aggravated damage with tooth and claw. Difficulties of any Perception roll are reduced by two. The vampire can run at twice her running speed. Bat: As a bat, the vampire’s Strength is reduced to 1. She can fly at speeds up to 20 miles per hour/30 km per hour. Hearing-based Perception rolls have their difficulty reduced by three. Any attempts to attack the bat are reduced by two dice due to the bat’s small size. Rat: The rat form is small and swift, so the vampire’s running speed is doubled. Her strength is reduced to 1. Her bite deals Strength aggravated damage. Attacks against her small form are are reduced by one die.

If there is danger in the vampire’s proximity while she sleeps, the player rolls her Road rating (difficulty 6) to pull her from her state and arise from the dirt. Disturbing the soil where the Damned sleeps is both difficult and dangerous. The act requires a Strength 5 Feat of Strength roll to interrupt the sleeper’s bond with the earth. Worse, when the sleeper dislodges, she is forced out of her ecstasy fully awake and angry. Always angry.

•••• Shape of the Beast The Damned reaches a plateau of symbiosis with the night when she expresses Shape of the Beast. She finds a unique fight and flight form to take in keeping with the mythological associations for the Damned in her region. In most of Christendom, a vampire with this power becomes a bat or a wolf, though local mythology dictates other forms in other parts of the world, such as vultures and jackals or crow and tigers. System: Changing forms takes three

Protean

241

full turns and costs a blood point. The vampire can reduce that time by spending additional blood points to reduce the process by a turn per point, to a minimum potential reflexive change with four blood points. He remains in this form until the next twilight unless he chooses to leave the form. A vampire may use any Discipline in animal form that he possesses and has the physical capacity to practice. For example, complicated Thaumaturgical rituals would be impossible for a wolf, and Dominate commands would be impossible to deliver as a bat. The vampire gains benefits common to the animal form he takes. Storytellers and players should agree on the ability of any non-standard animal forms.

••••• Lurking Mists At this point, the vampire’s body and soul are united in purpose, and even becoming insubstantial is only a matter of desire. The vampire can become as mist, moving as a brisk pace and able to slip herself through narrow cracks under doors, through arrow slots and along the narrowest ledges. A strong enough wind can blow her mist form off course temporarily, but she cannot be blown apart. She can get to her prey, no matter where they hide. System: No roll is needed; expending a blood point activates this power. The transformation takes three turns, though as with Shape of the Beast, that time may be reduced by spending additional blood points. A vampire in who is mist form may use any Discipline she has the physical capacity to use. Mundane physical assault does nothing to the Lurking Mists. Assailants must utilize supernatural means or aggravated damage to harm the Cainite. Even then, fire and sunlight do one less die of damage to a vampire who is so changed. The mist cannot physically attack anything either, including another in mist form.

••••• • Adaptation Your character’s body can shift in subtle, rapid ways to deflect the irritations and threats of her immediate environment. She can adapt her senses to make due with differences and absences. System: Spend a blood point to activate Adaptation. The transformation takes one turn to complete. Aside from sunlight and fire, she suffers no harm from her environment, nor does she suffer environmental penalties. This includes damage and penalties from the weather, extreme temperatures, falls, and natural disasters.

GIFTS OF THE BLOOD

242

••••• • Earth Control At this elder level of power, her union with the soil is no longer static. As her flesh has become mutable, changeable and perfect in its expression, the soil that she joins with is like water to her. She moves through it, albeit slowly. The soil is simply an extension of her musculature. System: No additional rolls or expenditures are necessary to move through the soil. The elder cannot see, per se, but gets a supernatural awareness of the space around herself up to 50 yards/meters. When moving, she slides through the soil at half her walking speed. She may move through any natural material, not just soil.

••••• • Ephemeral Slumber With this power, the Gangrel sleeps in the Lurking Mists form. This renders her almost invulnerable to daytime assault from anything short of fire or sunlight. System: Spend a Willpower point when activating Lurking Mists to activate Ephemeral Slumber. Your character remains in Lurking Mists form through the entire day. She still sleeps normally, but gains the inherent invulnerabilities of her form.

••••• • Flesh of Marble The blood provides, and the body hardens. When she wishes, the elder’s skin becomes like fine, solid stone: cool, smooth, and incredibly difficult to penetrate. The degree to which the skin changes varies from elder to elder, but there is always some sort of evidence that her skin has changed in nature. For example, it may become hard to the touch, poreless and smooth, or the color of onyx. System: Spend three blood points. The transformation is reflexive. Damage dice pools to inflict physical harm on the vampire are reduced by half, round down. Fire, sunlight, and other supernatural means of aggravated damage cut through Flesh of Marble.

••••• • Loki’s Gift A Gangrel with this gift may assume the form of the last thing she fed upon, be it human, Cainite, or animal. She does not gain any powers, knowledge, or skills from her victim, just the appearance. If she takes the appearance of a human or animal, though, she sheds all signs of her Cainite heritage. System: After a vampire drinks from a victim, she may assume the victim’s form. The transformation costs two blood points and takes two turns to complete. An

additional blood point makes the change occur in a single turn. The change lasts until reverted. However, once reverted, she can change again, until she feeds from something else. A vampire trying to break the ruse compares Auspex or other perception powers with the vampire’s Protean, per the See the Unseen sidebar on p. 195.

••••• • Reversion to the True Form With this power, the vampire forces a shapeshifting creature to return its true form. Gangrel shift from animal to vampire, lupines take their human forms, and other shapeshifters find their default shape with a simple touch. System: The vampire must touch the victim’s flesh. This can be done as part of an attack. Spend a point of Willpower and roll Manipulation + Animal Ken at a difficulty equal to the victim’s current Willpower points. Success forces the victim to his true form, and forces him to keep that default form for one turn. Additional successes add additional turns where the creature is denied his shapeshifting abilities.

••••• •• Death’s Hidden Crawl Your character may use this subtle application of Protean in order to subvert one of her greatest weaknesses: torpor. While she still suffers torpor and still remains largely an immobile corpse in the long sleep, she can move slowly across the ground when nobody is looking. System: This power requires no roll. It cannot be used while any sentient characters watch your character. When she has no witnesses in torpor, she can move no more than one meter or yard per hour. She may use Death’s Hidden Crawl any time she enters torpor, even during the daylight hours. She does not walk, or even properly crawl. Her body tenses and retracts like a worm in order to pull her slowly.

••••• •• Shape of the Beast’s Wrath The elder’s form transmutes once more, but not merely into the animal she once became. Now, she becomes a great beast, somewhere between her own dangerous form and a giant humanoid version of the beast she has the strongest affinity for. Great winged crow-men, a rampaging wolf woman, or a horde of rats the size and shape of a ten-foot-tall giant are all possible. System: The player spends three blood points to trigger this change. It takes three turns, but a player can reduce this time as with Shape of the Beast. The vampire may stay in this terrible form until the next sunrise, or until she chooses to revert to her usual form.

Her new form gains a total of seven extra dots of Physical attributes, with one going to Strength, Dexterity, and Stamina. The remaining four points can be distributed among any Physical Attributes the player wishes. The vampire does Strength +2 aggravated damage with her bite or claws. She gains an additional Bruised health level, and her running speed is doubled. Her senses are supernaturally sharp. She is assumed to have Eyes of the Beast active, and additionally gains the benefits of Heightened Senses while in this form. There are natural and logical drawbacks being a giant man-beast. At Storyteller discretion, Social rolls may be heavily penalized, or fail automatically. All difficulties to resist frenzy while in this form increase by two, and Willpower cannot be spent to mitigate or resist frenzy.

••••• •• Spectral Body The vampire’s body is so completely controlled that she may appear to be herself, and yet, have no substance at all. After taking the Spectral Body, she behaves much as she did as a Lurking Mist, only with added benefits. She may simply walk through walls, sink through floors, and otherwise move as she wills it. System: The power requires an expenditure of three blood points, and is instantaneous. A vampire elder may go from substantial to insubstantial with none the wiser. She cannot interact physically with any objects. She ignores gravity, and moves in any direction she wishes as fast as she could normally walk or run. Damage from any physical means is nullified, and her soak dice for resisting fire and sunlight are doubled. Should she be able to remain awake, she would appear pale and almost ghostlike if viewed in the sun for as long as she can resist its killing rays.

••••• ••• Purify the Impaled Breast The eldest of Clan Gangrel cannot be staked. This power is the reason why. With effort, the vampire’s own body rejects any foreign objects within it. Expediently. System: The player spends one blood point and then rolls the character’s Willpower score (difficulty 8, if expelling a stake). One success is sufficient to remove any foreign objects. To keep some foreign objects in, like a hook hand or an earring, require an expenditure of Willpower at the time of the roll.

••••• •••• Draught of Phoenix Blood The story goes that if a Methuselah can manifest this power, it is because she drank the blood of some long-forgotten mythical monster and it somehow changed who and what she Protean

243

was. But since that taste, she has become literally unkillable. Anything that causes her death will result in a complete resurrection, though she will be young, fresh, a new face and body, with only an incomplete picture of who she was. The only thing she recalls with any certainty is who killed her the last time. System: There are no rolls necessary. If a vampire of this level of power is reduced to Final Death, no matter the means, she turns to ash that scatters like any other vampire. For a number of nights equal to the vampire’s Generation, she is dead and gone. At the end of that period, her ash gathers on the back of the wind or is pulled up from the soil and she is reborn in blood and dirt and screaming. She has a new face, a new body, and is one Generation higher than before. Any abilities she may have above her ability cap are lost, save for this power, which the vampire retains regardless of her new Generation.

Quietus he signature power of Clan Assamite actually comprises two distinct Disciplines, both known colloquially as T Quietus by not only those practicing the arts, but by those

merely aware of them. Scholars of Alamut recite that their founder Haqim developed the twin Disciplines of Quietus to harmoniously compliment one another when he first divided the Warriors and Viziers and assigned them duties within the tripartite society of his clan. Though traditional Assamites generally prefer to utilize the original Phoenician name of “Abed Dume” or “destroy blood,” its Latin name “Quietus,” or “settling of debts” (especially as relates to death) is most common in discussion – in no doubt due to the epithet evoked by coupling the name with either of its branches. The children of Haqim have ever seen themselves as pure and fierce judges of the righteous use of blood, separate from Caine’s other get. The Warrior Discipline Cruscitus (translated from the Phoenician “Hikmat Dume” or “blood wisdom,” defined in Latin as “the science of murder through blood”) revolves largely around the use of blood poisoning to kill. Whereas, the Vizier Discipline Hematus (translated from the Phoenician “Minhit Dume” or “blood offering,” defined in Latin as “an offering of blood”) makes use of subtle ways to manipulate vitae in aid to the tasks of mystic exploration and governance. When paired with their parent name, both Disciplines delineate their respective craft: Quietus Cruscitus as “the settling of debts by the science of murder through blood” and Quietus Hematus as “the settling of debts by an offering of blood.” If your character already has one form of Quietus, the other type costs new rating x 4 XP to learn. It requires a teacher with that style of the power. GIFTS OF THE BLOOD

244

Quietus Cruscitus Quietus Cruscitus is Haqim’s gift to his Warrior Assamites.

• Blood Essence This power provides definitive proof of a vanquished foe. Terrifying to behold, Blood Essence demonstrates one of the most frightening aspects of this Discipline: the ability to distill the essence of what Cainites refer to as the “heart’s blood,” the holy or unholy life force that contains a being’s soul. System: Functioning even on mortals, the character must exsanguinate his victim of all but one blood point (or drain all blood points entirely if the victim is a Cainite). He then pricks his finger and marks the victim’s bare chest, near the heart, with a speck of his vitae. The player spends one blood point, spurring the speck of vitae to seep into the target’s skin. Then make an extended Willpower roll (difficulty 9) imposing a level of unsoakable aggravated damage to the victim per success. As in diablerie, if the victim remains alert during process, she can fight back. Should a vampire fail on the roll, he must pause, but can continue again next turn. With a botched roll, the effort fails (however, the vampire can still attempt traditional diablerie if the victim is a Cainite). Once all health levels have been exhausted, the vampire tears open the victim’s breast, moving past the rib cage to extract the heart. The vampire’s own blood has calcified the heart into a semi-translucent grayish-white flask known as a “Debitum.” The Debitum enshrouds the spiritual essence (the “heart’s-blood”) of the victim – which, if examined in detail, can be seen encased within, swimming in despair. Heart’s-blood preserved in this way endures indefinitely. If vampiric fangs pierce it, the heart reanimates, pumping a cupful of celadon-colored, aqueous, non-burning flame vaguely resembling the victim into the vampire’s maw. If the victim is a Cainite, upon devouring the essence, the vampire reaps all benefits and potential pitfalls of successfully diablerizing the victim, without risking the blood oath. A Debitum crumbles to ash if left vulnerable to fire or sunlight, or when emptied of its contents.

•• Scorpion’s Touch A variation of the Hematus power: Blood Tempering, Scorpion’s Touch is derived from isolating the mechanism inherent within vampiric blood’s function of converting regular blood into sustenance. In this case, the Assamite transmutes the properties of her vitae into a powerful venom that strips prey of its resilience. System: The player spends the number of blood points (up to her Generational per-turn limit) that she wishes to

convert to poison. Roll Willpower (difficulty 6). If the roll is successful, the poison remains potent until used, but harbors a vampire’s susceptibility to fire and sunlight. A botch renders the blood spent inert; it cannot be used to augment Attributes, heal the vampire, or fuel Disciplines. The poison looks and smells like normal blood and a Cainite is immune to her own poison, but not that of others utilizing this power. She may retain an amount of poisoned blood up to her maximum Generational spending limit per turn in her blood pool for later use, though any blood points converted to poison are inert for any other purpose. If the vampire is in danger of someone attempting to drink blood from her, she may rush any stored blood points to the surface as a defensive action, which may be used reflexively even if in slumber or torpor. A Cainite may also bite her tongue or lip to pool the poisoned blood in her mouth for a “kiss of death.” Likewise, she may cut her flesh to smear the poison on a pointed or edged weapon, or even place it in food, on a cup, utensil, or other seemingly innocuous item. Spend one blood point and one turn per cubic foot/30 cubic cm that her chosen weapon occupies (minimum 1). A dart, arrowhead, or dagger requires a blood point and a turn to lightly coat it, while the average sword or axe

may need three turns. Weapons remain poisoned for an amount of attacks equal to the Cainite’s initial Willpower roll; an envenomed weapon that is swung or fired loses the potency of its poison at a rate of one success per attack until depleted (whether it’s dodged, parried, deflected by armor, misses, or hits). Envenomed weapons bathed in water, or open to the mercy of heavy wind or rain, lose the potency of their poison the turn after exposure, while those passing through fire or sunlight lose it instantly and appear dusted in a fine ash. In order to be effective, the poison must be ingested or enter the target’s bloodstream, usually through drinking or being pierced by a bloodied weapon. Once the poison is delivered, the target immediately rolls Stamina (plus Fortitude, if any). At the end of his next turn, he loses a number of Stamina points equal to the number of successes on the Cainite’s Willpower roll minus successes on the target’s Stamina roll. If a living being’s Stamina falls to 0, he dies. If a vampire’s Stamina falls to 0, the vampire enters torpor and remains that way until his Stamina points return to a minimum of 1. As a defensive action vampires and ghouls may spend a blood point to heal normally and completely purge the poison from their system QUIETUS

245

before the effects take hold. This defensive action may be used reflexively with a successful Wits + Alertness roll (difficulty 6). Without vampiric blood healing, damage from Scorpion’s Touch is permanent.

••• Dagon’s Call With the slightest scratch delivering a dab of blood to mingle with that of the target’s, Dagon’s Call twists a victim’s vitae against him. The target’s eyes swell and take a deep burgundy hue, muscles seize and veins bulge beneath the skin, and thin trickles of vibrant scarlet bleed into tiny rivers from all openings in the anatomy. This nightmarish affliction persists until the target collapses in agony or death throes, leaving no trace of the attacker’s presence. System: In order to use this power, the character’s blood must first be ingested or enter the target’s bloodstream, usually through drinking (even from a ghoul belonging to the character) or being pierced by a bloodied weapon. The character waits a minimum of one hour for her blood to be fully absorbed, entering the circulatory system to securely grip the victim deeply. After a moment’s concentration, the vampire bursts her target’s blood vessels, internally constricting the target’s whole body by flooding it with ruptured hemoglobin that strangles him from within. To activate this power, the player spends one Willpower point and rolls Perception + Awareness (difficulty equal to the vampire’s current proximity to the target or the amount of time elapsed since she touched the target, whichever is greater). Difficulty

Distance or Time Passed

Within an hour or a few feet/a meter of the target

Within a day or a mile/half a km from the target

Within a week or ten miles/fifteen km from the target

Within a month or 100 miles/150 km from the target

Over a month or 100 miles/150 km from the target

The player and target make contested Stamina rolls (difficulty of each roll equal to the opponent’s Willpower). The target suffers levels of unsoakable lethal damage equal to the number of successes on the player’s Willpower roll minus successes on the target’s Willpower roll. To continue rending her opponent from within, the player may spend additional Willpower each turn after the first, accompanied by further contested Stamina rolls, until she is defeated on a roll. A botched roll results in the vampire suffering an amount of lethal damage equal to her failures on the roll. GIFTS OF THE BLOOD

246

•••• Baal’s Caress A refinement of Scorpion’s Touch, Baal’s Caress allows a vampire to transform her blood into an acidic toxin that burns any living or undead flesh, usually accomplished by licking a blade to lubricate it before assaulting an opponent. Commonly, warriors will spit the hateful ichor or cough it forth and vomit voluminous streams of vitae that corrode their enemies into heaps of bubbling sludge. System: Aside from the following exceptions, this power otherwise works according to the rules for Scorpion’s Touch. Rather than attacking a target’s Stamina, the stinging venom generated through Baal’s Caress only necessitates skin contact and afflicts caustic burns. Touching the caustic blood causes one level of aggravated damage per Willpower success on the initial activation. If ingested, the damage is unsoakable. Prolonged touching of envenomed objects, through holding them directly or grappling a Cainite wearing envenomed clothing or armor, causes additional damage each turn. This includes attempts to disarm envenomed weapons or objects currently wielded by the Cainite. Weapons coated in venom (including the vampire’s own slashed limbs, claws, or nails) cause aggravated damage. Add one additional die of damage per success on the activating Willpower roll. This damage bonus depletes at one point per turn, at which time, the venom is lost. Any coated weapon is destroyed by the venom at this point. A vampire may also bite her tongue or lip to spit a single point of envenomed blood at a lone target, or regurgitate up to her maximum amount of blood point expenditure per turn and spray multiple targets. The Cainite may spit or vomit her envenomed vitae up to three feet (one meter) for each dot of Strength and Potence she possesses. Alternative, the spray can come from an open wound, including both self-inflicted wounds and those received in combat. Spitting at a lone target requires a successful Dexterity + Athletics roll (difficulty 6) to hit, though spraying hits multiple targets as a Hail of Arrows (see p. 347). Spewed blood contacting the victim’s skin causes aggravated damage as if the blood were a thrown weapon with a damage rating equal to the vampire’s Willpower successes. The character may still use Scorpion’s Touch instead of Baal’s Caress.

••••• Quicken the Mortal’s Blood To maximize the amount of nourishment possible from a mortal’s blood, those developing Cruscitus eventually evolve exceptional control over how they process the vitae they imbibe. System: After quenching his thirst with mortal blood, the vampire can double the effectiveness of each blood

point. Roll Stamina + Occult (difficulty 6). Each success converts one blood point into two.

••••• • Taste of Death By honing the nature of Baal’s Caress, this level of Cruscitus focuses and mutates vampiric blood into a noxious and corrosive sap that eats through flesh, bone, metal and glass with ease. System: Aside from the following exceptions, this power otherwise works according to the rules for Baal’s Caress and Scorpion’s Touch. Venom created through this power is a thick, syrupy, highly concentrated, and sticky sap (like molasses or tar) that gives off a rancid odor. The difficulty of the vampire’s initial Willpower roll increases to 7, and two blood points are spent for every one blood point converted. The sap eats through nearly any compound; wood or leather is destroyed in a single turn, metal in two, stone in three. Especially well made, dense, or sturdy materials last for one more turn, while items created with mystical powers last for an extra three. Taste of Death can be used to unlock doors, dispose of evidence, or as a means of torture. The sap is immune to wind and water, though fire and sunlight still have the same effect. Vampires frequently cut their flesh and smear the sap like a paste upon their claws, nails, or another portion of their body. Weapons almost never survive the time it takes to coat them; as such, the sap is rarely, if ever, used intentionally to augment a weapon’s damage. The viscous glue of the venom rubs off like grease, clinging to anything that touches it, and burns for a number of turns equal to the successes scored on the vampire’s Willpower roll. When that time has elapsed, the sap shrinks and hardens until settling into charcoal-like clay that turns crimson when crushed and powdered. The crimson dust produces the same effects as Scorpion’s Touch, and may be inhaled or mixed in a liquid to yield the desired results. The damage inflicted from Taste of Death is identical to Baal’s Caress, but the venom remains after contact, continually causing harm. The initial contact causes damage equal to the Willpower successes to activate the power. Each additional turn, it causes one fewer aggravated damage, until it no longer causes damage. For example, with three successes, the initial attack causes three aggravated damage. The next turn, it causes two. The third and final turn, it causes one damage. Each turn, a character with Fortitude receives an additional soak opportunity. A vampire may not retain the sap in her blood pool for later use or spray it, but he may still spit the sap at half the normal distance. A precise, self-inflicted puncture wound does not result in anything but the sap slowly oozing out. Taste of Death acts as an alternative, not a replacement, for Baal’s Caress or Scorpion’s Touch.

••••• •• Rapturous Touch The vampire is now able to absorb blood through her skin, as long as she is in contact with the blood itself or an uncovered part of a vessel’s body. System: This power is always in effect once learned. With a touch, any part of the vampire’s body may absorb blood through osmosis. Regardless of Generation, she may only absorb two blood points per turn. All the standard risks from drinking blood still apply (blood bond, poisoning, etc.), but vampires resist the effects of the touch-initiated Kiss at difficulty 6, while mortals may resist as if they were vampires (difficulty 8).

••••• ••• Blood of Destruction Someone foolish enough to drink from a vampire with Blood of Destruction is likely to perish and meet Final Death in a grisly fashion before she even realizes her mistake, simply attacking a vampire with this power risks wreaking damage to oneself or her weapon. System: This power may be used reflexively as a defensive action. Aside from the following exceptions, this power otherwise works according to the rules for Taste of Death, Baal’s Caress, and Scorpion’s Touch. The player rolls Willpower (difficulty 7) and spends one point of blood to convert all the vitae in the character’s system into all of the highly virulent or acidic toxins created through Taste of Death, Baal’s Caress, or Scorpion’s Touch. Using Blood of Destruction reduces a character’s blood pool by half (rounded up). The blood shares all three effects. This causes Scorpion’s Touch’s Stamina loss, Baal’s Caress’s aggravated damage, destroys objects like Taste of Death, and sticks to the victim after contact, causing one fewer damage each turn until reduced to zero. Anyone attacking a character under the effects of Blood of Destruction with a slashing or piercing weapon that breaks the skin loses her weapon, as the venom corrodes away nearly any compound. In the case of natural weapons, such as those created by Protean and Serpentis, the attacker automatically suffers two health levels of aggravated damage. Any attacker in close combat that causes lethal or aggravated damage to the vampire is splattered with the venomous blood. Blood of Destruction lasts for a scene.

••••• •••• Weaken the Blood of Ancients The pinnacle expression of Cruscitus strips away the potency of another vampire’s blood to increase his Generation.

QUIETUS

247

System: In order to use this power, the character’s blood must have been ingested or entered the target’s bloodstream at any time, usually through drinking (even from a ghoul belonging to the character) or being pierced by a bloodied weapon (for example, one augmented by other Cruscitus powers). The player and victim engage in contested Willpower rolls (difficulty for the player is the victim’s Stamina plus Fortitude, while the victim’s difficulty is the character’s Willpower). The target’s effective Generation increases by 1 for each success on the player’s Willpower roll minus successes on the target’s Willpower roll. A victim reduced to Thirteenth Generation acquires the appropriate Flaws, see p. 427. Higher Generations may be allowed at Storyteller discretion. Characters beyond Thirteenth Generation most certainly receive the Thin Blood Flaw, and may have other limitations. After a number of nights equal to 10 - the victim’s Stamina and Fortitude have passed, the victim regains one lost Generation per night. When a Cainite is under the effect of this power, she loses access to all benefits of her former Generation, such as higher blood pool (excess blood is vomited up), increased blood expenditure, and high-level Disciplines and Traits.

Quietus Hematus Assamite Viziers practice Quietus Hematus.

• Blood Tempering A Cainite may instill vampiric vitality into an item drenched in her blood. Since antiquity, Viziers have made use of this power to conserve both common materials and the ancient relics of the clan. System: The player spends one blood point and one turn per size by cubic foot that an object occupies (minimum 1) then rolls Intelligence + Crafts (difficulty 6). A book or scroll may require as little as one blood point, the average sword may need three, while a door might consume as many as 12 blood points and turns to lightly coat it. The item acquires a vampire’s susceptibility to fire and sunlight, but it gains an amount of temporary extra soak dice equal to the character’s dots in Stamina. It also gains immunity to erosion by time or elements, such as wind and water, for a period of time based on the successes rolled. Successes

Duration

1 success

up to one day

2 successes

up to three days

3 successes

up to a week

4 successes

up to two weeks

5 successes

up to a month

6+ successes

indefinitely

GIFTS OF THE BLOOD

248

The Stamina referenced here is the vampire’s base Stamina + Fortitude, unaffected by any modifications or enhancements. The extra soak dice are spent upon being rolled. Once this pool is depleted, the power ends and the object loses all vampiric immunities as well as susceptibilities gained through this power.

•• Truth of Blood As a means to assure that their judgments are firmly grounded in truth, this power allows a vampire to use the blood of an individual being questioned to divine not only the truth of the subject’s words, but the truth behind those words. System: To use this power, the Cainite must have one point of the target’s blood, which she pours into an open container capable of holding the fluid indefinitely, such as a basin or goblet. The container must have dimensions that permit her to, at the least, dip one finger into the vitae for the duration of the questioning. This power lasts for one scene or until the questioner stops touching the blood. The blood reduces until spent, gradually smoldering into a thin red mist that dissipates entirely to vapor by the scene’s conclusion. At the start of the scene, the player spends a Willpower point. For each statement made by the target that the character wishes to examine, the player rolls Perception + Subterfuge (difficulty equal to the target’s Willpower). Successes on the roll indicate the degree of truth or falsehood that the questioner becomes aware of. Each level of success builds upon the last. For example, if you roll four successes, you receive all the results up to four successes. 1 success

Intuitively know whether the target believes their statement is a lie, partial truth, or the whole truth.

2 successes

Intuitively know whether the statement is genuinely accurate and unadulterated, only partially so, or completely false.

3 successes

Intuitively sense the emotional reason (ennui, jealousy, anger) behind the target’s statement.

4 successes

Intuitively understand the whole truth as the target consciously knows it, including information the target remembers, but does not understand.

5 successes

Experience hazy visions of and receive veiled hints at information that the target himself does not have.

6+ successes Intuitively know information that the target is not consciously aware of, or has lost due to supernatural influence like Dominate.

••• Cleansed in Blood By using the power of vitae to cleanse and restore, the vampire releases her blood, allowing it to wash over another and carry away spiritual impurities from outside influences. This power cleanses the target’s soul, purging his mind of externally imposed supernatural taints and stains. System: Spend one Willpower point. The character baptizes the forehead of the intended subject with one blood point, then places her hands on his head. Both parties spend a minimum of one hour in deep concentration per power that the subject wishes to eliminate. The subject spends a number of blood points equal to the level of an individual supernatural mind influencing power he wishes to nullify and rolls Willpower (difficulty equal to the level of the power +4). Powers that would push the difficulty past 10 cannot be affected, and for inherent powers with no set level, the difficulty is 7. If the roll is a success, it removes the effects of that power. A failure wastes the blood spent and requires another attempt. Cleansed in Blood can erase current and ongoing influences from Dominate, Dementation, Presence, or similar effects, but does not shield the subject from or ward him against those powers in the future. This power does not remove non-supernatural techniques of persuasion, hypnosis, brainwashing, or genuine emotional states, and cannot dispel dispositions imparted by the subject’s clan or bloodline or influences transmitted by blood, such as a blood bond. A character cannot use Cleansed in Blood on herself.

•••• Ripples of the Heart With this power, a vampire can leave an emotional echo that resonates in her own blood or the blood of those from whom she feeds. System: The vampire drinks one blood point from a subject and spends a minute concentrating on the emotion he wishes to imprint on her blood. The player spends one blood point and rolls Charisma + Empathy (difficulty 7 under normal circumstances, 5 if the character is presently feeling the imprinted emotion, 9 if currently she’s experiencing a strong opposite emotion). A subject’s blood can only carry one emotion at a time; efforts to overlap multiple Ripples of the Heart on the same subject have no effect. The vampire and the subject are immune to the emotional effects they generate through this power, but not the effects of others who use it. A vampire may induce this power upon a living being, another Cainite (incurring a one-point blood bond to do so), or himself as a defensive measure. The subject’s blood carries the

imprinted emotion for a number of days equal to the successes rolled. Anyone who swallows the subject’s vitae rolls Self-Control or Instinct for each blood point ingested (difficulty equal to the vampire’s Hematus + 3, maximum of 9). The emotion overtakes the drinker to a degree and for a number of hours dependent on how many blood points ingested: one blood point results in a noticeable mood swing that lingers for an hour. Ingesting three or more enthralls the drinker for the better part of an evening, overwhelming faculties to supplant all other thoughts and feelings. The effects of five or more blood points may be spectacular or catastrophic. A draught of fear paralyzes the drinker, causing her to panic and flee screaming in trembling terror if shaken by any sudden sound or movement. One overcome with hate might eviscerate an object unlucky enough to capture the attention of her wrath, while a romantically impassioned vampire could quite conceivably fall in love with her supper (or other hapless bystander). Ripples of the Heart can embolden allies before battle, invigorating them with bravery or steadying their nerves by calming restless anxiety with determination and courage. Strategic applications include protecting herds or offensively deploying “tainted” kine and animals into enemy territory to weaken an adversary’s defenses.

••••• Blood Sweat If a victim harbors a shred of remorse or pride for actions he has undertaken, a master of Blood Sweat can induce a torrential outpouring of vitae as a sudden rush of sanguinary perspiration soaks the victim’s clothes and puddles at his feet. System: The Cainite must be in contact with at least a drop of the target’s fresh vitae. The character spends three turns concentrating on the victim, who must be within the character’s line of sight. Spend a Willpower point and roll Manipulation + Intimidation (difficulty equal to the target’s current Willpower points). The victim loses one blood point per success, which he perspires. Blood lost through this process is considered dead and inert, providing no sustenance to a vampire. It could, however, inspire frenzy in hungry Cainites. Additionally, the target is emotionally compromised by feelings of guilt and remorse for past transgressions (Conscience), or a spiteful compulsion to boast (Conviction). Storytellers should suit the effect to the victim’s Road and Virtues. The number of successes rolled denotes the gravity of this impulse: with one success, the target receives a slight twinge of conscience, while five or more successes results in an excited exultation of his crimes. QUIETUS

249

••••• • Blood Awakening This power allows a Cainite to scan memories latent in the blood belonging to one from whom she has recently fed. System: The vampire must first consume one blood point from another character. Roll Perception + Empathy (difficulty 7). The number of successes determines the clarity accessed from archived memories echoed in another’s blood which the vampire has consumed. As the memories manifest, the vampire may lose track of reality increasing

the difficulty of Perception-based rolls by two. Consult the chart below for effects, with each degree of success building upon the last. A botched roll floods the vampire with random memories from those whose vitae she has ingested in the past, during which time she is stunned and completely unable to act until she spends blood in an attempt to purge the visions (one blood point per failure on the roll which may require more than one turn to spend, depending on Generational limits).

Successes

Effect

1 success

Vague impressions from the most recent memories up to a few hours before the blood was consumed.

2 successes

Vague impressions of memories that had a strong emotional impact throughout the subject’s existence up to when the blood was consumed.

3 successes

Pertinent details surrounding memories up to a few hours before the blood was consumed.

4 successes

Pertinent details surrounding memories that had a strong emotional impact throughout the subject’s existence up to when the blood was consumed.

5 successes

Anything the subject knew or felt in the last decade up to the time the blood was consumed.

6+ successes

Anything the subject knew or felt throughout his existence up to the time the blood was consumed.

GIFTS OF THE BLOOD

250

••••• •• Dam the Heart’s River Vampires who reach this level of Hematus master control over the flow of blood in a body. Dam the Heart’s River is normally used to fortify a vampire from another’s attempts to exsanguinate him, but can also be applied tactically to force a victim to deplete her store of blood and possibly push her into a hunger frenzy. System: The first effect of this power may be used reflexively as a defensive action. The player constricts a number of blood points (up to his Generational per-turn limit, but no more than 5) that he wants to condense in any areas of his body and rolls Willpower (difficulty equal to the number of blood points condensed +5). If the roll is successful, it compresses 4 cubic inches /6 cubic cm per blood point into a solid rubbery mass that completely restricts blood flow to or from any areas the vampire selects within his body, preventing any loss of vitae that may occur from a wound or attempts to feed from the areas selected. The blood remains locked in place and cannot be activated for any other purpose; non-passive Disciplines requiring use of a body part containing compressed blood do not function. He may release the blood at any time to return it to an expendable state. The secondary effect of this power allows a vampire complete control over the blood of a target who is currently in skin-to-skin contact with him (such as through a grapple), or targets who have at any time consumed the vampire’s blood or whose blood the vampire has at any time consumed (even through drinking from a ghoul belonging to the opposing character), or if blood from either has entered the bloodstream of the other, usually through being pierced by a bloodied weapon. The player spends one Willpower point and rolls Manipulation + Medicine (difficulty of the target’s Stamina + 3, maximum 9). As long as the target remains in skin-to-skin contact with the vampire (or in his line of sight if an exchange of vitae has occurred), the vampire has total control over the target’s blood expenditure (subject to the target’s Generational limitations) and can either condense her blood pool to lock it up (per the first effect of this power) or activate any blood-related effect (augment statistics, heal the target, fuel Disciplines, etc.). The secondary effect of Dam the Heart’s River lasts for a number of turns equal to the amount of successes scored on the roll. If used against mortals, the secondary effect Dam the Heart’s River can induce cardiac arrest or blood clots leading to stroke.

••••• ••• Songs of Distant Vitae Used as a chilling technique to punish Cainites who feed with excessive cruelty, this power is a sharpened advancement

that pairs the methods of Blood Sweat with Blood Awakening to invoke residual impressions of emotion and personality etched on a victim’s soul by the vitae they’ve ravished. System: To use this power, the Cainite must be in contact with at least a drop of the target’s fresh vitae. The character spends a turn concentrating on the victim, who must be within the character’s line of sight. Spend 4 blood points and roll Wits + Intimidation (difficulty equal to the victim’s current Willpower points). If successful, the target’s viewpoint is thrown into a nightmarish reenactment, flashing between the perspectives and terror felt by every individual whom he has ever stalked and fed upon. Throughout this sojourn, he experiences none of the pleasure that would normally accompany the Kiss. For each success scored on the roll, the victim is stunned and completely unable to act, he regurgitates and loses 2 blood points per turn, and the process lasts an additional 6 seconds/2 turns. If the victim at any point runs out of blood he falls into torpor for (10 - Stamina) nights, loses half his permanent Willpower (round down), and automatically gains the Sanguinary Animism Derangement. Once this onslaught subsides, the victim makes two separate rolls, one for Courage and one for Self-Control or Instinct (both at difficulty 8). Failing the Courage roll causes him to enter Rötschreck for the rest of the evening, during which time his greatest fear is that of his own image. Should he fail the Self-Control or Instinct roll, he gains the Sanguinary Animism Derangement. In addition, the difficulty of all the target’s rolls increases by three for the rest of the scene. If the victim has committed diablerie at any point, the character gains 1 automatic success for every Generation the victim acquired through the Amaranth.

••••• •••• Condemn the Sins of the Father Though heritage does not equate to guilt, vampiric blood is sometimes known to pass a blight from sire to childe who commit the same crimes, in such cases, this technique is employed to administer overreaching punishments upon a vampire’s entire brood. System: The turn after successfully using any lesser Hematus power on another vampire, spend one a dot of Willpower (which can be regained by spending experience points). Roll Manipulation + Occult, then spends a number of blood points equal to the difficulty of the roll for this power (minimum blood points and difficulty equal to 4, +1 for each generation of the original target’s descendants that the player wants to affect, ignoring additions to blood points and difficulty for Generations that push the maximums past 10). The player may exempt a number of descendants QUIETUS

251

from the effect of this power equal to twice the character’s Wits; to do so, the character must know the face or have tasted the blood of the Cainite(s) she wishes to exempt. If the roll succeeds, every descendant targeted within the specified range of Generations becomes subject to the same power that the original target experienced the turn before, using the same scores from applicable rolls made by the vampire conducting this power upon the original target. Each descendant resists the power’s effects with his or her own relevant Traits.

Serpentis erpentis is the unmistakable, terrifying legacy of Set. The Discipline stands as a secret the Followers of Set S hold close to their chest; outsiders rarely see enough of

its effects to understand them reliably. The Followers cultivate this image of mystery, letting the timid and the envious imagine what they might be capable of. The name of the Discipline is slightly misleading, as it doesn’t just offer affinity for serpents; it allows the Setite to adopt traits of the legendary Typhon and Echidna. Various stories exist among the Followers to explain why they take on the imagery of Greek monsters instead of Set himself, but the prevailing stance is that the Discipline works, and they pass around historical accountings tying Set to the Typhonic Beast due to shared mythological imagery. Serpentis transformations last for the scene unless otherwise noted, or unless ended prematurely. Additionally, Serpentis powers can be used together.

• Enchanting Gaze This power makes the vampire the proverbial flame to a moth. She takes on an alluring, enchanting feature, such as a serpent’s gold eyes or a pearlescent sheen to her skin. She can paralyze with a glance, and mortals in her vicinity find themselves drawn to her. These features are always subtly supernatural; if a person pays close attention, it betrays the Setite’s inhuman nature, but casual observation gives nothing away. System: No roll is required. While active, the Setite enjoys a -1 difficulty to all Social actions due to her alluring feature. Her paralyzing gaze can only affect a single character, who must be paying attention to the vampire. The gaze will affect supernatural characters as well as mortals, but supernatural characters may spend a point of Willpower and roll Willpower (difficulty the vampire’s Charisma + Subterfuge) in order to break the gaze. An affected character breaks the gaze if clearly endangered. GIFTS OF THE BLOOD

252

•• Typhonic Maw The vampire’s jaw becomes a ferocious, malleable thing she can control in a variety of ways. Her jaw distends to her chest, her fangs grow to the size of small daggers, her tongue forks at the tip and lashes out a meter long, and her throat expands to consume anything she can get her mouth around. She can choose to adopt some or all of these adaptations when activating Typhonic Maw. System: Spend a blood point to reflexively activate Typhonic Maw. The tongue’s lashes cause aggravated wounds (difficulty 7 to attack, Strength damage) and can be used as an additional attack for the purposes of multiple actions (see p. 322). Additionally, if she wounds her enemy, the proboscis of her tongue allows her to feed from her victim as if she’d bitten him. This causes the Kiss like a bite. She also suffers no penalties from the darkness while her tongue is extended. Her jaw allows her to make bite attacks without a grapple. Successful bites cause one additional die of damage and initiate a grapple automatically. When she bites an opponent, her enlarged throat can consume five points of blood per turn instead of three.

••• Serpent’s Flesh With this power, the Setite’s flesh becomes leathery, scaly, slimy, and otherwise monstrous. Her body becomes flexible and malleable, and she becomes harder to hurt. System: Spend a blood point to change reflexively. Serpent’s Flesh reduces soak difficulties to 5. She can use her Stamina to soak any aggravated damage not caused by fire or sunlight. She may slip through any opening wide enough to fit her head. Lastly, she can reflexively escape any grapple. This change can be subtle, if the vampire spends a Willpower point during activation. If subtle, casual scrutiny will not reveal her supernatural nature if she’s wearing at least modest clothing. If she chooses to bear the weight of her supernatural nature, reduce Intimidation difficulties by two.

•••• Typhonic Avatar Now, the Setite can become a Typhonic Beast, a creature of legend. It stands as a tall jackal with a hard, forked and spiked tail, with severe, pointed ears and a long snout. Typhonic Beasts are red, black, or a combination thereof. Alternatively, she can take a hybrid human/serpent form with a long, prehensile tail for legs. Setites use this as a sort of ‘war form’ in addition to religious functions. System: Spend a blood point. The transformation takes three turns, but additional blood points can be spent

to reduce the time by a turn. Four blood points makes the transformation reflexive. Either form gains two dots to Strength, Dexterity, and Stamina. The animal form moves at twice the vampire’s speed, does two additional dice of bite damage, and reduces difficulties to resist losing balance by two. The hybrid form’s tail can act as an additional attack as part of a multiple action, and the tail gains five dots to Strength instead of two. Obviously, both forms are unquestioningly supernatural. The vampire inspires terror and awe in mortals. Mortals with fewer Willpower dots than the vampire’s Serpentis score must flee or subjugate themselves. They can act for a single turn by spending a point of Willpower. Mortals with more Willpower can roll Willpower (difficulty the vampire’s Serpentis) to avoid awe and fear. When learning Typhonic Avatar, choose either the animal form or the hybrid form. You can purchase the other form later at half the normal experience cost.

••••• Mother of Monsters Echidna was called the Mother of Monsters. This power allows the Setite to birth small typhonic beasts from her flesh. The monsters grow from her skin, starting by opening eyes and mouths from her flesh, then ripping from her body, taking part of her with them. These monsters have childlike intelligence and understand the vampire’s speech. They follow her commands without exception, and cannot be commanded or frightened away from their duty. Some Setites can create other mythological monsters. Rumors persist of some Setites who can create rudimentary humans from their flesh. System: Spend one or more blood points and mark a health level off your character’s sheet. That health level cannot recover so long as the beast remains apart from the vampire. The first blood point creates the monster, and additional blood points act as a blood pool the beast can use to heal damage (the way a vampire can) or to activate the vampire’s level 1-4 Serpentis powers for himself. Each monster takes one turn to birth. The vampire may only spend as much blood as she can in a single turn to fuel the monster’s blood pool. The vampire can reflexively subsume a monster back into her flesh, replenishing its remaining blood pool and recovering the lost health level. She may also subsume a beast’s corpse to recover the lost health level. The Setite can choose a different mythological form for the beast. However, these monsters must be obviously unnatural. SERPENTIS

253

TYPHONIC BEAST Attributes: Strength 3, Dexterity 3, Stamina 3, Intelligence 1, Wits 3, Perception 4, Charisma 1, Manipulation 1, Appearance 1 Abilities: Athletics 3, Brawl 3, Intimidation 3 Health Levels: OK, OK, -3, -5, Incapacitated Disciplines: The beast shares the vampire’s Celerity, Fortitude, and Potence powers. Soak: +3 dice of armor Attacks: Bite (Strength +1 lethal), Claws (Strength lethal)

••••• ••• Cerberus’s Fury Echidna and Typhon’s son, Cerberus, guards the gates to the underworld with his three heads. With this power, the Setite grows two additional heads which can be used to assault victims. System: Spend two blood points. The Setite grows two additional heads from her chest, shoulder, or back. These two heads each receive an additional full action per turn. These are limited to actions a head can take, such as a bite or Dominate power. If she activates Typhon’s Maw, these additional heads benefit from it. As an additional effect, the vampire adopts Cerberus’s affinity for the underworld. She can see ghosts, and her additional heads can affect them as if they were material.

••••• •••• Godhead ••••• • Echidna’s Venom At this level, the vampire’s bite becomes venomous as a death adder. System: Spend a point of blood. The vampire’s fangs become hollow and generate venom. Any character the vampire bites suffers from the venom. Affected victims suffer the Setite’s Serpentis in lethal damage in addition to whatever damage the bite may have caused. Humans that survive the damage become paralyzed (-5 to all actions) and must succeed in a Stamina roll every thirty seconds for five minutes or die.

••••• •• Form of the Storm Set was known as a god of storms. With this power, the vampire becomes the storm temporarily, diffusing her body into a furious cloud of wind, rain, and lightning, battering everything around her relentlessly. System: The transformation takes one full turn. Spend two blood points per turn while remaining in Form of the Storm. The vampire becomes a storm. This unholy storm takes up three meters per dot of the vampire’s Serpentis, and she can move at half her normal speed. She becomes immune to physical damage in this form. Increase all Perception difficulties by 3. Roll her Serpentis as bashing damage each turn against every character within the storm. By spending one blood point, she can summon forth a bolt of lightning to strike an enemy. The attack requires a Perception + Occult roll and causes aggravated damage equal to the vampire’s dots in Serpentis. It cannot be blocked or parried, only dodged and soaked. By spending a point of Willpower upon activation, the vampire can stay material at the center of the storm. She becomes immune to the storm’s effects, but can still take physical actions. GIFTS OF THE BLOOD

254

This fearsome ability gives the Setite the mantle of a god. While most Setites manifest this power by adopting the head of a beast similar to the Egyptian gods, every Setite manifests Godhead differently. Some grow a meter in height. Some adopt glistening gold flesh. Regardless the manifestation, it’s always obvious and always awe-inspiring. System: Spend three blood points and one turn. When purchasing Godhead, determine its specific effects. You may purchase other Godhead forms as additional ninedot powers. Divide the character’s Serpentis dots among her Attributes, with no more than half going to a single Attribute. These can raise a vampire above her normal generational limits. Godhead also allows for an additional game effect, but this must be decided with the Storyteller upon choosing the power. For examples, a Setite with ruby flesh may not suffer damage from physical attacks, or a vampire that glistens like the sun might cause Rötschreck and three aggravated damage per turn to vampires in her vicinity.

Spiritus he first Ahrimane learned how to speak to animals from the Goddess Freyja. When she died, this gift T transformed with her, allowing her to speak to the spirits of animals and objects.

• Aid from Spirits Everything, whether natural or man-made, has a spirit. The vampire has learned to rouse these spirits to do her bidding and improve their performance. The spirit might object to this manipulation, but must nevertheless follow the vampire’s commands.

System: The character touches an item, and the player spends a blood point and rolls Manipulation + Occult (difficulty 6). The player receives a number of bonus dice to use that item, equal to the number of successes rolled. These bonus dice can all be spent on a single roll, or spread out. Unused bonuses fade at the end of the scene, and multiple uses of this power do not stack. The character may reactivate this power or use it on multiple objects in the same scene, as long as she expends the blood for it.

•• Summon Spirit Beast The vampire calls upon the spirit of an animal native to the area. The spirit animal becomes corporeal to serve her, but will only do what comes natural to it. The spirit of an aggressive animal would be happy to fight for her, while the spirit of a curious animal could follow people. The animal is slightly more intelligent than a normal animal and can follow simple telepathic commands. System: The player spends one blood point and rolls Charisma + Animal Ken (difficulty 7). The number of successes indicates how long the spirit remains material. The spirit has the same number of health levels its physical

counterpart would normally have. If the spirit is reduced to Incapacitated, it becomes incorporeal once more. Successes

Duration

1 success

One Turn

2 successes

Five Turns

3 successes

One Hour

4 successes

One Night

5 successes

One Week

••• Aspect of the Beast The vampire draws a part of a spirit animal into herself, gaining its physical strength or special powers. The spirit animal must be native to the area. System: The player spends a blood point and rolls Manipulation + Occult (difficulty 7). The power lasts for one turn per success. Examples of aspects are given below, though the player and Storyteller are welcome to make up others: Beaver’s Bite — Bite through almost any substance, though bites do no additional damage to (un)living targets. Chameleon’s Colors — Change color to suit the environment (-2 difficulty to Stealth rolls involving hiding). SPIRITUS

255

Eyes of the Falcon — See as well as a falcon (-2 difficulty to Perception rolls involving vision). Ferocity of the Cat — Courage rolls are at -2 difficulty. Leapfrog — Leap three times the normal height and distance (see jumping, p. 334). Nose of the Hound — Enhanced sense of smell (-2 difficulty to Perception rolls involving scent) and track by scent with a Perception + Survival roll (difficulty set by Storyteller). Serpent’s Venom — Bite transmits a toxin that causes two health levels of damage per turn in living victims (see poisons, p. 360). This continues until the toxin is removed or nullified, or Serpent’s Venom ends. Sound of the Cricket — Produce a grating sound loud enough to deafen those nearby. The target suffers a +4 difficulty to all Perception rolls involving hearing for the next scene unless he succeeds on a Willpower roll (difficulty 7). Squirrel’s Balance — Move easily along tree branches or across tightropes (-2 difficulty to Athletics rolls involving balance). Strength of the Bear — Gain two dots of Strength. Swiftness of the Stag — Move at double normal running speed.

•••• Beastly Hunger Snatching one of the many spirits that permeate the world, the vampire consumes it to refresh her own reserves. This destroys the spirit, but no repercussions have been reported. System: The player rolls Manipulation + Intimidation (difficulty 8). Every success allows her to regain a point of Willpower, but each use of this power destroys another spirit.

••••• The Wild Beast Freyja’s chariot was drawn by two cats, Bygul and Trjegul, and the user of Spiritus enjoys a special bond to these creatures. The vampire becomes like a cat as she grows lither and stronger. She assumes a half-crouch, the pupils of her eyes become slitted, and she grows vicious claws on her hands. Animals react with fear to the Wild Beast, and mortals see her as a monster — if they see her at all. System: The change does not require a roll, but the player must spend two blood points. The vampire’s Strength is raised by three, and Dexterity and Stamina each by two. Appearance falls to 0 and Manipulation is reduced by three (though no lower than 0). Her fangs inflict an extra die of damage and her claws inflict aggraGIFTS OF THE BLOOD

256

vated damage. She can see in the dark, and all difficulties involving scent, hearing, and vision fall by two. She may maintain the Wild Beast for a number of hours every night equal to her Willpower rating.

••••• • The Spirit Beast The Ahrimane merges with an indigenous spirit animal, and their bodies and minds become one. System: No roll is required, but the player must spend one blood point and one Willpower point. The vampire fully merges with a spirit animal of her choice, effectively creating a new being. The vampire’s Intelligence drops by two and her Wits by one, but she is no longer affected by sunlight and may remain awake without a roll at the cost of two Willpower points daily. Since the vampire is co-inhabiting with a spirit, she can choose whether to be corporeal or incorporeal and she may travel the spirit Umbra. She can use Animalism, Celerity, Fortitude, Potence, and Spiritus while in Spirit Beast form. The duration of Spirit Beast is indefinite, though the vampire must pay another blood point and Willpower point to change back; a vampire who cannot pay this cost and has no means of re-acquiring either might find herself stuck.

Temporis rue Brujah insist the origin of Temporis hearkens back to the Brujah Antediluvian before his diablerie. T They claim that Celerity is no more than the feeble copy

of a corrupt amateur. The preponderance of Celerity over Temporis among the childer of Caine, as well as accounts within the Book of Nod of the founder’s own inhuman swiftness, indicates otherwise. The truth is most likely somewhere in the middle. Their progenitor undoubtedly crafted the art of Temporis, but evidence suggests that he did so in refinement of Celerity. The distinctive Disciplines do bear some affinity to one another as both involve acceleration, yet Temporis’ deeper mysteries reside in its capacity to directly channel the unholy stasis preserving a vampire from the erosion of time.

• Hourglass of the Mind Time is far too treacherous a force to manipulate carelessly. The first power of Temporis grants a vampire an innate and unerring perception of time. System: This Discipline duplicates the Celestial Attunement Merit (p. 422), save that the Cainite’s intuitive grasp is flawless beyond any conventional unit of time measurement. Additionally, the vampire instinctively

knows when time is disrupted by any supernatural effect (Perception + Alertness roll at difficulty 6, adjusted for distance and intensity by the Storyteller), remaining within an altered timeline but aware that a change has occurred. The difficulty of any supernatural effect to alter the perception granted by Hourglass of the Mind is increased by 1 for each dot of Temporis the character possesses.

•• Locked Contemplation Due to the efficacy of this simple ability, most True Brujah think it likely their Antediluvian has remained trapped in the instant Troile’s fangs pierced his throat in perpetuity. A Cainite with this power masters the time perception granted through Hourglass of the Mind, allowing her to dilate her mental acuity in response to crisis. Secondly, she may also project this ability in the reverse upon others, numbing all thought processes and perceptual awareness while delivering a fathomless daze to her victim which blanks the mind. System: The primary effect of this power may be activated reflexively as a defensive action. The player spends one Willpower point and rolls Wits + Alertness (difficulty 6). With a success, the vampire’s perception of time halts as her mind steps out of flow with linear time into a perpetual present. She may pontificate and contemplate, but cannot act physically, shift her view, use any power requiring a physical activation cost (such as blood), or influence the world in any way. Once the vampire decides her next course of action, she returns her attention to time and may act on her plans. The difficulty of the first action she takes is reduced by one per success rolled above, down to a minimum difficulty of 3. However, some actions and events are unavoidable. A vampire could delay in eternity ruminating from a no-win position without coming to a comfortable conclusion; a Cainite may pause to consider a stake the moment before it pierces her heart, but no matter how long she deliberates on a course of action, she simply cannot dodge it. For the secondary effect of this power, the vampire concentrates on a single victim in line of sight. The player spends a blood point and rolls Manipulation + Occult (difficulty of the victim’s Willpower). The victim then falls into a light trance that lasts one minute per success. Entranced victims are oblivious to their surroundings and the flow of time around them. The state ends immediately if the victim suffers damage or experiences a sudden jolt to her senses, such as a thunderclap or even a gentle nudge. Normal conversation does not break the trance, though shouting does. A botch on the roll causes the vampire herself to enter the trance.

••• Leaden Movement With a gesture, the vampire may now lessen time’s flow to a mere trickle, causing those under the influence of this power to perceive time’s passage in a dizzying blur. Her own perception slows to a crawl despite events occurring normally around her. System: This power may be activated reflexively as a defensive action. The player spends a blood point and rolls Intelligence + Occult. The difficulty depends on the target’s speed; for example, a sauntering cart pulled by a donkey is only difficulty 4, while a single arrow fired by a Cainite with Celerity has a difficulty of 9. Each dot of Temporis beyond this level reduces the difficulty by one, down to a minimum of difficulty 4. No target larger than a man on horseback may be affected. Closely grouped objects of a similar size and nature count as a single object and increase the difficulty by two. Each success reduces a target’s current speed and any damage dice pools it possesses by half. Botches are re-rolled as unsoakable bashing damage against the vampire herself. For slowed characters, apply any successes scored against them to the difficulty of any actions involving Dexterity, Wits, and Strength. When first targeted by this power and for every turn he is affected thereafter, a character with Celerity may negate individual successes on the roll at a cost of one blood point each. This power, if successful, may not be applied more than once to a target. Leaden Movement lasts one turn for every two successes rolled, rounded up.

•••• Patience of the Norns The vampire may now either expand her power’s circumference to engulf multiple targets at once or localize it on a single focused point to freeze an object in place. This utilitarian power provides both combat and non-combat benefits, such as transforming an attacker into a statue mid-swing or preserving precious documents without risking them to the ravages of age. System: Aside from the following exceptions, this power otherwise works according to the rules for Leaden Movement. To slow multiple targets, the player spends a blood point and a Willpower point. To suspend a single target in place, the player spends two blood points (ignoring generational limits). Multiple targets do not require separate rolls and suffer the effects according to the successes scored against their difficulty. A number of targets up to the character’s Wits rating may be affected in a single action. To completely halt a lone target in place requires a successful Intelligence + Occult roll (see Leaden Movement). Thereafter, if anything carrying more kinetic force than a drop of rain comes in contact with the target, it TEMPORIS

257

re-enters time at the velocity at which it was stopped. Characters with Celerity may still negate individual successes on the roll at the cost of one blood point each, but can not attempt to do so after this power has taken hold. Objects that are inanimate prior to application of this power may be suspended indefinitely. This does not include living or unliving targets at rest or targets currently under the influence of this power.

••••• Clotho’s Gift With this power, a vampire accelerates time within himself, moving with a preternatural speed that allows him to maneuver or strike faster than the eye can see, as well as think, plan, or invoke Disciplines which require intense focus. System: The player spends three blood points (ignoring normal generational limits) and rolls Intelligence + Occult (difficulty 7). With a single success, this Discipline functions like Celerity, using the vampire’s Temporis rating in place of Celerity where applicable. This power remains active for a number of turns equal to the successes rolled. Unlike Celerity, Clotho’s Gift permits any type of action. A vampire may contemplate his movements, activate Disciplines multiple times, including those that require full concentration or normally cannot be used more than once in a turn (such as Dominate or Thaumaturgy). One exception exists: any Discipline that grants the vampire extra actions on top of those already gained by use of this power do not function at all. Furthermore, every action spent activating a Discipline results in two unsoakable dice of lethal damage against the Cainite (difficulty equal to the vampire’s Temporis rating). The damage manifests as the very fabric of the Cainite’s being falling apart, as if the heavens deny her existence in parts.

••••• • Kiss of Lachesis True Brujah with this power gain limited mastery over the physical age of objects and individuals. Commanding the ability to either accelerate the aging process or unweave entropy and lessen time’s hold, the vampire may mature or regress a target decades or even centuries in the blink of an eye. System: The vampire briefly touches the target and concentrates for a turn. The player spends two blood points and rolls Manipulation + Occult (difficulty 4+ the target’s Stamina or applicable score for an object + 4). The Cainite may increase or decrease (their choice) the age of the target by an amount of time according to their successes. This power cannot modify or revise history; its singular domain lies in either reversing or quickening the

GIFTS OF THE BLOOD

258

effects of time in terms of wear and tear. She does not need to use the full effect; for example, with five successes, she may opt to age the victim by six months instead of a century if she wishes. Every success her player chooses to apply is in turn re-rolled as unsoakable lethal damage against the vampire (difficulty equal to the vampire’s Temporis rating). Successes

Effect

1 success

one week

2 successes

one month

3 successes

one year

4 successes

one decade

5 successes

one century

6+ successes

one century per success over 5

Vampires lose one blood point per day of accelerated aging they incur, usually resulting in frenzy for anything under three successes and torpor if they lose all vitae. Living beings begin to wither and starve, usually perishing of dehydration after three or more days (after the third day, living beings lose a point of Stamina per day, until death). Effects upon non-living objects are up to the Storyteller, nevertheless, many organic compounds rapidly decay within a day or a week, while certain metals might take on rust and become increasingly brittle over time. Unraveling the cords of time usually has a similar effect, but objects cannot return to an earlier or incomplete state before the point at which they were assembled. A golden ring may appear newly crafted, but will not revert to a lump of raw metal. Likewise, a living being may regress, at most, to the point of birth (or its equivalent), but not to a prenatal state. An amputee will not regenerate a missing limb, nor will a broken blade become anything less than freshly forged shards. This power does not change an object or subject’s mental or mystical properties. Sentient beings recall all memories and any Derangements they possess. A vampire’s corporeal state will not revert to a point earlier than that of Embrace, Whether her age increases or decreases, she retains all Disciplines and keeps any changes in Generation due to diablerie. If aged far enough, a vampire will lose any marks of diablerie from her aura while her skin permanently pales. She may even begin to evince a rapacious hunger for her own kind.

••••• •• Cheat the Fates The antithesis to Clotho’s Gift, this power permits one to step outside the bonds of time altogether, bestowing the appearance of a world held in delicate suspense,

paused in a moment’s stasis. Once triggered, the vampire and those he brings with him may casually stroll to avoid threats, adjust aspects of the setting to produce a more favorable outcome (such as launching attacks of their own), or even leave the area entirely, undetected. System: This power may be activated reflexively as a defensive action, but doing so reduces the duration to a single turn. The player spends a Willpower point and three blood points, then rolls Wits + Occult (difficulty 7). A Cainite may include additional passengers up to his Wits. Each botch on the roll automatically inflicts one level of aggravated damage onto the Cainite (though any passengers remain unaffected). The power lasts for a number of turns equal to the amount of successes rolled, though the vampire may end the power prematurely should he wish. A non-combat turn still only lasts three to five seconds; these turns occur only for the vampire and his passengers who may take any actions but can not activate any Disciplines (even innate or perpetual ones). Resolve any attacks inflicted by the vampire and passengers normally, the exception being that halted targets cannot take defensive actions. Barring damage the vampire and passengers sustain through injury from sunlight, frozen flame, or similar sources (which are applied immediately), any damage is applied after time resumes its natural course. Once the power ceases, continue play on the same turn and initiative as when the vampire and passengers left time (if applicable). Prior to resolving any other action, roll one die for per passenger per turn the vampire moved out of time (difficulty equal to the vampire’s Temporis rating). The Cainite suffers one level of unsoakable aggravated damage for each success, applied simultaneously with damage suffered by stilled victims.

••••• ••• Clio’s Kiss Named for the muse of history, Clio’s Kiss circumvents the tides of time by projecting a vampire into the past, allowing her to retrieve something (or someone) to be carried forth to the present. Students of history might employ this power to verify the facts of past events, whereas others may derive value in seeking counsel or fetching long-lost items buried by the sands of time. A previous coordinated effort by True Brujah to recover their progenitor met with cataclysmic disaster, yet despite the catastrophe, rumors persist that a second attempt is being planned. System: The player spends five blood points and rolls Stamina + Occult (difficulty 8). Successes indicate the length of time that a character may project back to:

Successes

Effect

1 success

up to one week

2 successes

up to one month

3 successes

up to one year

4 successes

up to one decade

5 successes

up to a century

6+ successes

up to one century per success over 5

Clio’s Kiss manifests in a spherical radius, roughly equivalent in volume to that of a ballroom (Storyteller’s discretion), transforming all conscious beings within its reach into invisible disembodied observers. They have awareness of their surroundings and may move about freely, but may take no other actions. The vampire who activates the power may elect to interact with the environment or remain invisible at her discretion. To the vampire and her passengers, anything outside its circumference appears as simply vacuous space, or the absence of it. Those under the effects of this power are restricted from exiting until the vampire who activated the power chooses to end it, or loses consciousness. Beings and objects from the past may enter and exit the space freely and remain unaware this power is active without supernatural perception, such as Hourglass of the Mind. If the vampire chooses to appear visible, she may be perceived naturally by those in the past existing outside the radius of its reach, though the vampire can not perceive them unless they enter the boundaries of Clio’s Kiss. To bring an object or individual from the past forward through time requires the expenditure of a dot of Willpower and ends the scene, returning all participants and the target (and only the target) to the present. Time is a self-correcting force. The vampire cannot bring forward objects and beings from the past that have a meaningful role to fulfill after the point in time this power travels back to, such as the jester who poisons the king to spark a major war a decade after the arrival of the vampire. An object or being located in one’s travels to the past that continues to survive within the temporal present can not be brought forward; their continued existence in the past can not be superseded, as to suggest otherwise would conflict with the evolution of history. The manipulations of a Cainite from the future traveling to the past, more often than not, serve to assist the very event they attempt to divert. The outcome simply finds some other path with which to conform to history’s original trajectory, try as a Cainite might to affect a desirable alternative. However bitter, Carthage will fall; warnings fall on deaf ears and all actions taken to divert its course serve only to entrench the outcome further. Storytellers should supplant narration in place of dice rolls to ensure time’s infallibility.

TEMPORIS

259

Valeren T

he Salubri’s proprietary Discipline is divided into three aptly-named Paths: Healer, Warrior, and Watcher. Salubri use the healing powers and martial prowess of Valeren as bargaining chips, intimidating less moral Cainites into walking the Roads with greater conviction. The respective Salubri castes favor their proprietary Path as an in-clan Discipline. They may raise other Paths as clan Disciplines, but the opposing Path has an experience cost of (current rating x6). Learning Valeren causes a physical change in Cainites: a bump or nodule developing in the center of the forehead, eventually cracking open into a fully-developed third eye when the character learns the third dot of Valeren. Cainites with high Road ratings rating manifest a human-looking or angelic-seeming eye; those walking a low or inhuman Road develop freakish or demonic third eyes. The eye is sensitive; attempting to cover it results in a penalty of one die to all rolls, though obscuring it under a hood is fine. In all cases, the eye may be retracted into the skull and perfectly hidden for the scene with a Stamina + Stealth roll (difficulty 5), but using any level of Valeren brings it forth once more.

Healer • Sense Vitality With a glance, the Salubri can instantaneously read a target’s physical or spiritual vital markers. She may learn how much damage a target has incurred or what manner of being he is. System: The third eye squints, revealing the small details of life to the Salubri’s second sight. The player makes a Perception + Empathy or Medicine roll (difficulty 7), with successes cumulative if the Salubri continues examination. Two successes reveal how many health levels of damage the subject has suffered. Three successes tell how much blood a living target has left in her system. Four successes reveal the subject’s Road or Path rating (if applicable), though not which Road the subject walks. Alternately, successes allow the player to ask the Storyteller one question about the subject’s general health. “Was he drugged?” or “Was this done with Vicissitude?” are valid, but “Who did this to him?” or “Was it Rustovitch?” are not.

•• Gift of Sleep The Unicorn can ease a target’s pain or place him into a deep, soothing sleep. The Healers have staunch GIFTS OF THE BLOOD

260

ethical concerns about forcing unconsciousness on the unwilling, but these are concerns, not limits. System: If used on the willing, the power requires a touch and a Willpower roll (difficulty 6) to block the subject’s pain. This allows the subject to ignore all wound penalties for one turn per success, and the Salubri may use this power on himself. To put a living being to sleep (willing or unwilling) the vampire must make a contested Willpower roll against the subject (difficulty 8). This target sleeps for eight hours (or whatever is normal for the individual) and regains one temporary Willpower point upon awakening. Being put to sleep in the midst of combat is entirely possible; while dropping to the ground does not awaken the subject, being struck with a weapon will snap the victim back to full wakefulness. Vampires and other undead creatures, or those who are sleepless for whatever reason, are not affected by this power.

••• Healer’s Touch The signature power of the Healers stems from the ability to apply the vampiric regenerative process to others. The third eye opens wide, shedding slick sanguine light. The target feels sweet, invigorating energies rushing into their wounds. System: This power works on any living or undead creature, but the character must be able to touch the target, even if they merely “lay on hands.” The target’s wounds may be healed by the expenditure of blood points, as if the vampire were healing herself. Aggravated wounds may be also healed in this manner, requiring three blood points for each aggravated health level. The Healer’s Touch may also cleanse any bloodborne infectious diseases, requiring two blood points per infection; they must first be identified, and this power does not prevent a recurrence, but it will alleviate the worst of the malady.

•••• Shepherd’s Watch The third eye opens and flares a bright white, illuminating a barely-visible ward around the Unicorn and his charge. No foe may breach this sacred shield. The Salubri himself must stand among those he defends as he generates this barrier; he cannot guard them from afar. System: The Salubri spends two Willpower points. Erecting the force barrier is a standard action, but maintaining it per turn or dropping it is reflexive. The invisible barrier extends in a 10-foot/3-meter radius from the character. Those within it at its creation may leave and return, and the barrier moves with the Salubri. Those who wish to cross the barrier from the outside must contest the character in an extended, contested

Willpower roll (difficulty 8). The opponent may cross the barrier as soon as he accumulates three net successes against the Salubri; if the Salubri accumulates three net successes, the opponent is permanently barred from the threshold. Rocks, thrown weapons, or crossbow bolts may penetrate the barrier without penalty, but everyone within the barrier is considered to have two additional dice of soak against such attacks.

••••• Unburden the Bestial Soul The third eye opens and a shaft of golden radiance lances out, transfixing the victim. Something barely perceptible wafts out of the subject’s mouth, drawn into the Salubri’s body. It is the victim’s soul. Salubri with this level of Valeren may draw the tattered soul from the vampire into the Salubri’s third eye, allowing the Healer to repair damage done by the burden of unlife and the Beast. System: Vampiric souls with a Road rating of 0 cannot be healed by this power; they’re best left to the Warrior Caste. For all others, the character spends two Willpower points and rolls Stamina + Empathy (difficulty of 10 minus the subject’s Road rating). Failure means the character cannot try again until the following night, while a botch means the Unicorn acquires a temporary Derangement. Success takes the target’s soul. Souls drawn out in this manner become part of the Salubri’s soul while the healing process takes place, and she may return it to its proper body at any time. Bereft of a soul, the target’s body is vacant, but alive; it obeys the Salubri’s commands. The body may be forced into combat, but loses two dice to its dice pools due to lack of coordination (Healers consider this gravely unethical, even if they absorbed the subject’s soul as a defensive measure). The subject’s body and soul were never meant to be separated; holding a soul for longer than strictly necessary — usually, a night — is considered a sin against most Roads (especially Humanity and Heaven). The soul may eventually attempt to escape; this is resisted by a Willpower roll (difficulty of the trapped soul’s Wits + Empathy), attempted once per week. She may only hold one soul at a time. By spending five Willpower points over the course of an hour, the Salubri may roll Manipulation + Empathy (difficulty 8) to increase the subject’s Virtue ratings (Conscience, Courage, and Self-Control) degrade them (Conviction and Instinct), or increase the subject’s Road rating directly. She sees the myriad degenerations that led to the soul’s fallen state as harrowing visions. The Salubri may only restore or degrade a total number of points equal to her Empathy rating per night, and must pay the Willpower cost when she attempts it again. She may expend additional Willpower (one per) to cure the

subject’s Derangements. Malkavians may be healed of their clan weakness, but only for a night.

••••• • Father’s Judgment The Blood is Caine’s gift. The Salubri pronounce judgment on those who misuse it. His third eye glowing as silver as Raphael’s soft halo, the Unicorns renders a portion of the target’s vitae inert, blocking them from powering their Disciplines or healing their undead frame by sheer effort of will. The target feels their blood seize within them, clotting into dead dark chunks. Even powerful elders fear repeated use of this power. System: The Healer spends a Willpower point and rolls Manipulation + Medicine or Empathy (difficulty 7) against a target of a Cainite within line of sight, contested by the victim’s Willpower roll (difficulty 9). For each success on the roll, a blood point in the target’s pool is rendered unusable for any purpose – healing, Disciplines, ghouling, or anything else. The target may spend one point of Willpower per blood point to unclot their vitae, but otherwise may not spend or discharge the dead blood in any way.

••••• •• Blissful Gaze The mere presence of a Salubri Healer heralds victory. To those within her gaze, wounds knit themselves together, and even a steel kiss tastes sweet. System: This power enhances Gift of Sleep and Healer’s Touch. The third eye’s light spears out, lancing through the target, and both powers no longer require touch to be used, merely a line of sight. In addition, Gift of Sleep can be used to reverse wound penalties for its duration, instead providing bonus dice as the target is flooded with ecstasy and anticipation of the Salubri’s touch.

••••• ••• Rayzeel’s Song Music soothes the savage breast. Voice and instruments heal the soul and confer focus. Rayzeel is said to have crafted the Song to draw Saulot out of depression after the Baali Wars. Salubri who hail from Judeo-Christian traditions call this power King David’s Blessing. When playing music appropriate to the situation (a wistful string tune is appropriate for most situations, though a jaunty flute-and-drums combination before battle gets the soul singing along), the Salubri focuses the souls of all involved on the task at hand. System: Playing an appropriate composition is Charisma + Performance (difficulty 7) and requires a Willpower point for every three listeners affected by the Discipline. If the Salubri is singing to the accompaniment of another, both players must make the Performance roll. VALAREN

261

Accompanist botches removes successes from the Salubri’s efforts, potentially resulting in a botch. If the Salubri is attempting this before individuals healing others (including addressing Derangements), going into battle, or entering tense negotiations, each success on Rayzeel’s Song lowers the difficulty by one for all situation-relevant rolls during the scene for any listeners so affected (minimum difficulty 4). Failing or botching Rayzeel’s Song is unpleasant for all concerned; failure increases the difficulty for all situation-relevant rolls by one, while a botch increases the difficulty by two. A botch also inflicts a single level of lethal damage as the subject violently rejects the music and suffers internal convulsions. Medieval thought holds that disharmony invites ill luck and malicious spirits, and the botch may carry serious social repercussions.

••••• •••• Heaven’s Gate The apex of Valeren involves miraculous healing of body and soul, even reversing death itself. The third eye flares gold, forming a bright halo around the Salubri as he gently traces lines around the chakra points of the corpse. The subject’s soul reconstitutes itself, merges with the Salubri, then flows outward from the third eye to visibly reintegrate with the body. With a gasp, the mortal is resurrected, death wounds healing as life is restored. System: This power may only be used on an individual dead less than a week, who did not die of old age and whose soul was not consumed or destroyed in some manner via Necromancy or Warrior Valeren (or similar effects). It cannot be used to reverse the Embrace. Only the subject’s head is necessary for the resurrection, but it must remain relatively intact, with most pieces present. The elder spends two Willpower points and five blood points, and rolls Willpower (difficulty 8). Success reconstitutes the subject’s soul (wraiths disappear and reappear near the Salubri, transformed by the power), reborn within the body. The Salubri’s blood spirals outward and heals the death wounds, regenerating the body to perfect health. Forever after, the subject retains traces of the Salubri’s blood, making her a revenant. She recalls the time spent as a wraith (if any), but any spiritual trauma suffered fades into a bright, healing light.

Warrior • Sense Death A healer learns a subject’s illnesses to cure them. The warrior learns so they know where to strike. GIFTS OF THE BLOOD

262

System: This power works identically to Sense Vitality, save that Sense Death may not see how many wounds a target has suffered nor scrutinize a mortal’s blood. In exchange, Warriors may analyze the target’s soak rating (for two successes) and determine the amount of vitae currently in a vampire or ghoul’s blood pool (for three). Questions may pertain to the subject’s physical prowess, combat Disciplines or philosophical stance towards killing. Knowing both Sense Vitality and Sense Death grants an additional two dice to the Perception + Empathy or Medicine roll; if known, they may be activated with a single roll, with successes counting towards both.

•• Morphean Blow Healers use sleep to accelerate the healing process. Warriors use sleep to incapacitate enraged foes. Stories abound of Salubri Warriors quelling lupines with a single slap, leaving the beasts vulnerable to the killing blow. System: This power works identically to the Gift of Sleep; despite the name, Warriors may dull their wound penalties with this Discipline. Knowing both Gift of Sleep and Morphean Blow grants an additional two dice in the resisted Willpower roll to pacify the target. This Discipline may be used in combat as part of a Brawl attack.

••• Burning Touch The character’s grasp inflicts searing pain akin to being burnt with a red-hot iron. This power inflicts no damage, but painfully disrupts the vital energies of the target. The Warrior can use prolonged or repeated exposure to this power in order torture a victim. System: The vampire must grasp the target (a Dexterity + Brawl roll). The character spends at least one blood point to activate this power; each blood point spent reduces the victim’s dice pools by two for so long as the Cyclops grasps the victim and for the next turn thereafter. Each activation of the power causes one level of bashing damage to the target from sheer physical strain. The pain triggers Rötschreck in vampires (as “being burned”), and Warriors have occasionally used it as a blunt demonstration of the victim’s spiritual weakness.

•••• Armor of Caine’s Fury The third eye opens, blazing redder than the setting sun. This radiance spreads along the Salubri’s desiccated veins in a flash until their entire body is enveloped in a web of radiant light that defies wounding. The Cyclopes consider this (and their talent at Fortitude) to be the chief reasons they are so feared in war. Ventrue have also expressed envy of this power, and have invited Salubri into their domains to teach them Valeren in exchange for patronage.

System: The player spends one blood point and rolls Stamina + Melee (difficulty 7). For each success, the vampire gains one point of armor, to a maximum of five points. This stacks with any worn armor. Additionally, for every two successes rolled, she gains an additional die to resist Rötschreck. This power lasts for the scene.

••••• Ending the Watch The Warriors trace their origin to Samiel’s ancient fury in the days after the Second City. Yet ancient tales record the Salubri of Enoch walking the streets, laying hands upon the terminally ill and freeing their souls from mortality’s coil. In return, the Salubri gained both wisdom and strength of will. Despite their anger, the Warriors retain the fundamentally peaceful disposition of Clan Salubri, and this power reflects their hewing to the clan’s original nature. When acting as death watch, the third eye’s iris flares gold, absorbing the essence of the mortal’s departing soul into the Salubri’s own. This power may only be used on a dying mortal (Incapacitated in lethal damage, but not yet dead) or one who truly wishes death without coercion. Generally, the mortally

wounded or the elderly are targets of this power, but those of a deeply melancholic temperament or torture victims are equally viable. Tremere whisper rumors of unforgiving Warriors afflicting captives with the Burning Touch, then taking their souls when they beg for death. System: The Salubri spends a Willpower point and lays a hand over a valid target’s heart, peacefully and painlessly killing them. If the vampire kills with a melee attack, they may make a reflexive Dexterity + Brawl roll to touch the target and activate this power. This is a mercy killing, for all the difference that makes to a vampire walking their Road; as always, killing done outside the heat of battle may necessitate a Degeneration roll. The player then rolls the character’s Perception + Empathy (difficulty 7); upon a success, the target’s soul is absorbed. For each success on the absorption roll, the Salubri may do one of two things: •Recall facts of the target’s memory, requiring a separate Intelligence + Empathy roll (difficulty 5) for each fact of significance. With the soul’s vitality residing inside the Salubri, he knows much of what the dead man did — interesting secrets, rare treasures, or vital documents. The Salubri may choose to let pertinent or VALAREN

263

pressing information come to him (Storyteller’s choice) but this raises the difficulty of the roll to 7. •Absorb the living energies of the mortal’s soul to bolster their own; each success allows the Warrior to recoup a point of Willpower. The Warrior may store these Willpower points above their normal maximum (to a total of 10). The soul remains within the Salubri’s own for as long as he wishes, but only one soul may be contained at a time. Once the successes on the roll have been used by either or both options, the remnants of the soul fade, venturing to their final destination. The corpse of the target may be fed upon, regardless of clan weakness. Their blood tastes rich and hot, even many nights after death; however, they may not be Embraced.

••••• • Samiel’s Vengeance Invoking the name and spirit of her long-destroyed progenitor, the Salubri retaliates with superhuman speed and unerring accuracy. System: This power costs three blood points, and may target any foe who has struck the Salubri (even if the strike did no damage). Any melee-range attack made by her strikes as if the Warrior had succeeded with all of his Dexterity + Melee or Brawling pool (including dice from Celerity), with two dice added to the damage pool. Armor only affords half its rating against the fury of the blow. This power may be used only once per turn, and only works with bare limbs or melee weapons.

••••• • Dream Combat Warrior Salubri use Dream Combat to confront ghosts or demons that they cannot affect physically. Increasingly, they find that it allows them to confront elders and powerful entities on a more level playing field. The few Healers and Watchers who’ve learned Warrior Valeren also find the power extremely useful, as their less martial nature matters little in the dreamscape. By locking the target’s gaze with her third eye, the Salubri draws the target’s mind into a shared dream. In the dreamscape, both the Salubri and her target can imagine any arena they wish for battle (or even peaceful pursuits). The target cannot suffer any direct, physical harm from Dream Combat, but the psychic damage can be devastating. Spirits can be outright destroyed by this power. System: To initiate Dream Combat, the Warrior must look her target in the eye and make a contested Willpower roll (difficulty 7). If the Salubri wins, she pulls her target into a dreamscape. Neither leaves until the Salubri is

GIFTS OF THE BLOOD

264

DREAM COMBAT hysical Traits and Disciplines, save certain applications of Auspex and Dominate (StoryP teller’s discretion) don’t exist in Dream Combat; it’s a battle of the mind. Manipulation replaces Strength, Charisma replaces Dexterity, and the character’s highest rated Virtue replaces Stamina and soak. Willpower replaces health levels.

If the character cannot relate the attack somehow to Athletics, Archery, Brawling, or Melee, use unmodified Charisma for the attack pool, with the environment itself battering the combatants. There is no analog to bashing, lethal or aggravated damage, nor does Fortitude play any role in soaking damage. Damage applies to the target’s effective maximum Willpower. The target suffers penalties to all dice pools as his Willpower drops. Until the target loses half his Willpower (round fractions upward), he stays at OK. Each subsequent point of Willpower lost imposes a -1 wound penalty to all actions. A dream-warrior can spend Willpower points without incurring any penalty. As the character’s Willpower rating drops, he has fewer points to expend. A character reduced to Willpower 0 is incapacitated; mortals become comatose, while vampires drop into torpor for a night and develop a spiritual Derangement. Spirits or demons reduced to Willpower 0 may be diablerized within the dreamscape; this destroys them, and while such an act doesn’t affect the Salubri’s Generation, it may allow the vampire to purchase Supernatural Merits at the Storyteller’s discretion.

defeated or ends the power of her own will. Time is accelerated within the dreamscape, and the entire battle lasts a turn outside. In the dreamscape, both participants can do anything they imagine. They can fly, change their shape, and create any environment they want. Affecting each other is more difficult. Combatants can battle in any manner, but it’s the will doing battle, not the body.

••••• •• Fiery Agony A Warrior’s touch brings pain and the promise of cleansing fire. At this level of mastery, even their gaze inflames the agony, rendering victims debilitated and mewling in fear. System: This power enhances Burning Touch. The Touch no longer fades after a turn, but continues under the harsh red light of the third eye. The Warrior must still touch his target first to invoke the power, but may continue activating the power at range as if still grasping their victim. Additionally, each blood point spent now also reduces the vampire’s pool to resist Rötschreck by one.

••••• ••• Song of the Blooded Samiel’s words were heard only by his childer. Only they know the secret doubts he spoke aloud, purging them from his heart so he could face his enemies with his potential unchecked. The clear heart of a Salubri Warrior is a furious one, the purity of their rage visibly shining forth. The doubts are spoken as a prayer, acquiring cadence and rhythm and defining the speaker as an avenging angel of an angry God (“Lend me your rage, o Lord, for I am Michael, General of the Host”). For this reason that the Warrior Caste often takes the names of Judeo-Christian angels; even if they cannot use this power, symbolism lends a great deal of weight. System: Once per chapter, the Warrior may activate this Discipline at no cost or roll. Any subsequent activation requires the expenditure of three Willpower and five blood points, and a Charisma + Performance prayer (difficulty 7) to openly voice the doubts and fears of the Warrior, giving them life so that she may kill them. Success means the Salubri enters into a trance state for the rest of the scene, singing loudly of victory over her foes and fears and her eyes glowing brighter than the sun. Her Physical Attributes immediately increase to Generational maximums. A halo burns around her, incapable of being smothered by lesser Disciplines, rendering Stealth impossible. The glare increases the difficulty of any attacks against the Salubri by two. While in the battle-trance, she gains immunity to Dominate, Presence and other mental Disciplines (save the effect of Rayzeel’s Song). The trance ends when every foe is dead as her fears or she meets Final Death on the field.

Watcher • Sense Cycle Rather than diagnosing the sick and dying, the nascent third eye of the Watchers sees the cycle of life entire. They

see the ebb and flow of lives in the streets, not the vitality locked within veins and organs. The Watcher experiences waking visions that alter her perception of the world around her, leaving her prone to seeing dire omens and auspicious portents in the smallest event. When she focuses, these visions resolve into incredible personal insight. System: The Salubri instinctually realizes when she’s in the presence of a character or event that is significant to her future (and the narrative, as determined by the Storyteller). Sense Cycle automatically informs the Salubri of potentially hostile encounters in the immediate future, ensuring she’ll only be encountered unawares in locales unfamiliar to her. If she spends one Willpower point and rolls Perception + Enigmas or Empathy (difficulty 7), she may glean omens and visions the person in question. Each success allows the player to ask the Storyteller a question regarding the target, such as his public identity and role in society, if he is hostile or could become so (and for another success, under what circumstances), or one psychological weakness he possesses.

•• Peaceful Touch Watchers deal in knowledge, but knowledge threatens the most powerful of men — the brutal nights during the Wolf of Qin’s purges are still fresh in the minds of their elders. Healing wounds after they occur is miraculous, but greater miracles lie in calming the bloodlust that comes with violence. System: The Watcher spends a blood point and a Willpower point, and touches a foe hostile to him. For three turns, the target’s difficulty to strike the Salubri increases by two (maximum 9). If the target is a vampire, she sees the difficulty of Rötschreck or frenzy rolls decrease by 2, making it easy for her to retain herself. The Salubri may not use this power on himself. Knowing Gift of Sleep or Morphean Blow increases the duration for two turns (to a maximum of 7).

••• Pariah’s Caress Watchers must contend with the Wan Kuei, other vampires who do not subscribe to the idea of the lineage of Caine, and stranger beings such as mages. They learned long ago that the best defense lies in misdirection — if enemies are looking at someone else, they aren’t looking at the Salubri. With this power, a Watcher may charge her blood with the combined hatred and attention of all her foes, and then transfer that animosity to another with a bloody touch. System: The character spends a blood point (which wells up under her fingertips), touches her victim (smearing the blood on them, possibly requiring a Stealth roll), VALAREN

265

then the player must roll Manipulation + Empathy (difficulty 7). Each success extends the power’s duration for one evening. The difficulty of the target’s Social rolls increases by one as he finds himself within a miasma of annoyance and suspicion. Even mundane or positive acts draw significant negative attention, inspiring jealousy and causing every flaw to be scrutinized.

•••• Peacemaker Watchers are arbiters and negotiators, dealing with hostile supernatural beings on behalf of all Cainites. Keeping the peace is paramount. With this power, outof-control tempers find restraint and bitter arguments are reduced to differences of opinion. No few Healers have strived to learn this power; many simply believe it to be a more advanced Valeren effect rather than a tool of the mysterious Watchers. System: The player spends two Willpower points to erect the Peacemaker aura, which must be inside a chamber no larger than a ballroom. The Salubri’s third eye opens, but sheds no light. The aura lasts for as many turns as he has dots in his Road rating or until he leaves the area, though once used, tempers rarely surge again. The Peacemaker Aura is not a numbing or hypnotic effect, but more clearing one’s head from the distractions of anger. Those under the power’s effect are more inclined to talk out a dispute than reach for the sword. Even Brujah or similarly rage-prone characters find it harder to lose their tempers — the aura mitigates such weaknesses, and they roll against frenzy as normal. Anyone wishing to insult someone or attack under Peacemaker must roll Willpower (difficulty of the Salubri’s Road) or hesitate. This occurs even in the midst of an active battle, wherein all participants must roll each turn to continue hostilities until the duration expires. This applies to the Salubri as well — the aura must be raised in good faith and cannot be used to create an ambush (though nothing stops the Salubri from healing allies in case things go south).

••••• Soul’s Breath This is a secret of the Watchers: the Curse of Caine to subsist on blood and bitter ashes is a lie. Progression of the soul allows one to draw out the sanguine humor that floats within the lungs and the vitality of will in the breath. It’s a meager draught, but one can sup one’s fill from a crowd with none the wiser. With the breath comes power, all flowing to the Watcher. System: The Salubri must be facing a victim within speaking distance. He rolls Intelligence + Occult (difficulty 6, though this may increase or decrease; difficulty GIFTS OF THE BLOOD

266

4 with a kiss, difficulty 9 for shouting across a ballroom). Success on the roll allows the Salubri to sup one “blood” point per turn (maximum duration of his successes) from his victim’s breath. The victim rarely knows what’s happening to them, experiencing the loss as a moment of